ã€ŠIt&#x27;s okay because it&#x27;s not humanã€‹


 Chapter 1: Men Become Strange When Things Pile Up

    Chapter 1: Men Become Strange When Things Pile Up

    What accumulates during a squire¡¯s training isn¡¯t just fatigue.

    "Ah... It¡¯s piling up, really piling up."

    Who said it?

    That when the body is pushed to its limits, sexual desire disappears?

    But from what I¡¯ve experienced, it¡¯s clear that only happens because those guys have weak vitality.

    Even though my body was so exhausted that I couldn¡¯t even lift a finger, my lower half kept springing to life.

    Even now, as part of outdoor training, we were sent out with nothing but a sword, no food, and ordered to reach the target point...This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    I managed to endure by eating tree fruits, bugs, and small birds, but with my comrades, who had always been watching each other, gone, it naturally made me want to release certain other things.

    But there was no water, and trying to clean up with leaves would leave a smell, making it inevitable that I¡¯d be teased by my comrades.

    So should I really let this perfect opportunity slip by and just head back?

    In this situation, where I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to relieve myself again?

    "Isn¡¯t there something I can use...?"

    As I looked around, my eyes caught a small creature crawling on the ground.

    ¡®A slime.¡¯

    Slimes had different grades. At their most dangerous, they were terrifying monsters capable of melting metal and humans in an instant.

    But the slimes found in rural areas like this were harmless creatures that survived by dissolving fallen fruits or leaves. They were even safe enough that, if thirsty, you could slice one open and drink its liquid.

    ¡®It¡¯s safe¡­ It¡¯s got liquid...¡¯

    In that case, couldn¡¯t I perhaps use the slime for cleanup afterward?

    The moment I picked up the slime with that thought, I felt a cool, refreshing, and squishy sensation in my hand.

    "No, wait¡­ if I¡¯m going to clean up with this..."

    When I pulled at the slime¡¯s elastic membrane, its size turned out to be just right.

    "Why go through the trouble of cleaning up afterward? Why not just use it directly?"

    Why not?

    It¡¯s not human, so does it really matter if I use it like this?

    Splat

    "Oh!"

    And surprisingly, it felt much better than I¡¯d expected.

 Chapter 2: Slime Trouble (01)

    Chapter 2: Slime Trouble (01)

    The 2nd dormitory of the Mage Knight Training Unit.

    The trainees returning after training were reeking of grass and a strong masculine odor.

    "Ugh, open a window or something! You¡¯re suffocating us with your stink!"

    "Too tired... you do it."

    Everyone seemed to be out of energy as they sprawled on their beds, wriggling around. Judging by their state, it appeared they barely passed the recent test.

    "Are you guys even alive?"

    "No. Don''t talk to me; I''m dead."

    Although they waved their hands lazily, showing their annoyance, I was bursting to share the amazing method I had discovered.

    "Hey, have you ever tried using a slime for¡­ you know?"

    "What the hell are you talking about?"

    "I mean¡­ have you ever used a slime for ''that''?"

    Hearing this, Dane, who was lying in front of me, raised his head.

    "You lunatic. Do you want it to dissolve?"

    "No, no. Think about it. Weak water-attributed slimes from the wild are often used as moisturizers, right?"

    At this, even the dorm mates who had been ignoring me turned their bodies and started paying attention.

    Men, after all, can never resist conversations about such topics.

    "So, I was out on a mission and couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so I decided to give it a shot. But I had no water! So, I caught a slime and used it¡­"

    Hearing this, every dorm mate in the room straightened up and focused entirely on me.

    "Man, the cool and sticky texture¡­ and while going at it intensely, the slime¡¯s skin tore, and it reached the core!"

    "It didn¡¯t dissolve you?"

    "No, not at all! Instead, the core seemed to want my, uh, stuff. It even moved closer to the tip and drank it all up!"

    By the time I finished, not only my dorm mates but also some trainees from nearby dormitories had gathered to listen.

    "It cleans up all the mess, fits perfectly in one hand, and is easy to find."

    "Why don¡¯t you just use your hand?"

    When another dormitory trainee rudely interrupted, I glared at him with a pitying expression and retorted.

    "Don¡¯t you know touching it with dirty hands could give you an infection?"

    "..."

    "Anyway, I had fun thanks to it."

    "Oh¡­ sounds interesting."

    "Heh heh¡­ So, check this out."

    I pulled out the slime I had hidden in my water pouch.

    "You insane idiot... Did you bring a monster into the training camp?"Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    "What monster? They even use slimes in toilets, don¡¯t they?"

    In truth, slimes were commonly used for waste disposal. Non-toxic ones were typically selected and regularly incinerated to prevent overgrowth.

    "Let me try it too."

    "No way!"

    I slapped away Dane''s hand as he reached for my slime.

    "Knowledge like this isn¡¯t meant to be shared."

    "Stingy bastard¡­ Fine. I¡¯ll just catch one myself."

    These guys were also young men in their prime. It was likely they¡¯d all try this out during the next outdoor mission.

    Of course, until then, the slime was all mine. Heh heh!

    "What¡¯s going on here?!"

    "Nothing, sir!"

    A senior knight approached upon noticing the trainees gathered together, and the others quickly stood at attention, drawing his focus.

    In the meantime, my dorm mates discreetly blocked the knight¡¯s view with their bodies, allowing me to pour the slime back into the water pouch.

    "You there! What are you doing?"

    However, I wasn¡¯t entirely successful at hiding it, as the knight noticed I was holding a water pouch.

    "I was organizing the water pouches, sir."

    Although the knight stared at me suspiciously, he seemed to think it was impossible to hide anything significant in a small pouch, so he let it go.

    "Stop causing a commotion and disperse."

    "Yes, sir!"

    "Phew¡­"

    After the senior knight and others left, I placed the water pouch safely on my bedside.

    "Let me borrow it later."

    "No."

    "Stingy bastard."

    Dane¡¯s persistence forced me to carry the water pouch around all day, but eventually, he gave up.

    "Yeah, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s right¡­"

    When the day ended and it was time for lights out, I cautiously opened the pouch¡¯s lid.

    The slime had settled to fit the shape of the container, so it was a bit hard to take out. But when I brought the container to my groin, it slid down between my legs.

    Splat.

    The slime landed slightly off-target, so I adjusted it and slipped it inside my pants.

    ¡®So refreshing~¡¯

    In a dorm where four men stayed, it was unthinkable to take off my pants and do ''that'', so I planned to do it with my pants on.

    It might¡¯ve been difficult with my hands, but with the slime, it seemed possible.

    Besides, if I did it by hand, the smell might give me away. The slime, however, cleaned up all the evidence, so it wasn¡¯t a problem.

    ¡®Though it does need to move on its own¡­¡¯

    Slimes weren¡¯t supposed to have intelligence, but they did have instincts for food.

    Thanks to this, my swollen and slightly leaking tip was like an endless source of nourishment for the slime.

    "Oh¡­ ohhh¡­"

    That day, I resolved to keep using slimes. While I initially planned to discard the one I used, I couldn¡¯t resist its adorable behavior as it clung to me, so I decided to keep it.

    "When I first caught it, the semen I released was visible inside its body, but before a day passed, it had absorbed everything and, as if asking for more, it started to act affectionately toward me.

    ''They say higher slimes have intelligence... but this seems more like instinct, right?''

    "Ooh... oh..."

    Now, even without me holding and stroking it, it would climb onto my body on its own, wriggling its outer shell as it moved.

    Just that movement created a vacuum effect, and as my thing was filled with desire, it felt like it was being forcibly milked by the suction, making me gaze at the slime with affectionate eyes.

    ''If I could just train it properly...''

    Besides, wouldn¡¯t this be safer and cleaner than having nocturnal emissions during the night due to pent-up desires?

    Even now, look at this guy trembling as he fell asleep in a state of excitement after hearing what I said earlier. He must have had a wet dream.

    Thinking about the poor guy who has to wash his underwear in the morning almost brought tears to my eyes.

    ''I should bring a slime for each of my comrades next time.''

    Slurp...!

    "Ugh!"

    The slime suddenly sucked hard, creating a vacuum and pulling the semen inside it, filling half its body with my sticky semen.

    ''This is... erotic?''

    Because its body was transparent, you could see everything inside. The semen it sucked in was fully visible.

    Just to be sure, I poked and prodded the shell here and there, but although the semen wobbled inside, the shell was tough and didn¡¯t let anything spill out easily.

    "Good job. Now let''s head back in."

    When I tried to grab it, the slime slid down my body and kept trying to climb back up onto me.

    "Oh, you cheeky little thing?"

    When I tried to snatch it up in one go, it seemed like the slime was becoming more agile and refined in its movements.

    Even now, as I tried to grab it and put it in a container, it kept resisting, slipping away from my hands until I finally grabbed it with both hands, stuffed it into the container, and sealed it shut.

    "Phew... That feels refreshing."

    After being completely drained inside and out, I could finally sleep peacefully that night.

    Buzzing...

    ¡®Oh really, these comrades... Is today some kind of wet dream festival?¡¯

    Of course, I didn''t have to worry since I''d already taken care of it once.

    "You bastard."

    "Why are you picking a fight while I¡¯m trying to eat breakfast?"

    "It''s because of what you said yesterday that I had to go wash my underwear in the middle of the night!"

    Yeah, I knew about that.

    I even saw him having the wet dream and then mumbling curses as he trudged to the bathroom.

    "Seriously? Is that my fault?"

    "It is your fault."

    "Yeah, it is."

    Even the other two roommates nodded in agreement, leaving me no choice but to feel frustrated.

    "Seriously, everyone is on edge already, so you should''ve kept those thoughts to yourself!"

    These three were in total agreement, nodding their heads together, leaving me without an ally in the room.

    "And how come you only caught one for yourself? You should have brought some for us so we could try it out!"

    "Are you crazy... did you really want us to have a collective slime session in the room?"

    "No, of course everyone should deal with it individually. I don''t want to see yours either."

    I strongly agreed with that statement.

    Why should my eyes be punished by looking at my comrades¡¯ business?

    If I had actually brought a slime for everyone yesterday, it would have resulted in a chaotic mass-sliming incident in our room.

    ''I feel like I might''ve told them too much. If they start hunting every slime nearby, it''ll be my fault.''

    Now I just hoped they¡¯d forget about this before the next field training.

    Otherwise, we''d probably get caught by the senior knights and have the room turned upside down.

    Of course, I planned to use the slime again tonight, but I wouldn¡¯t tell them that.

    During a break after morning training, I lifted my water flask for a drink and almost choked as slime poured into my mouth.

    "Ugh!"

    "What are you doing?"

    "Nothing... I just choked... Ugh!"

    I had forgotten that I¡¯d left the slime in my water flask.

    I discreetly spat it out while making sure no one else was looking, and was relieved to see it had digested everything and was now a clean slime again.

    ''Thank goodness... If there had been anything left, I would¡¯ve thrown up...''

    Even if it''s mine, I had no desire to consume my own fluids.

    "Alright, back inside... huh?"

    The slime was acting strange.

    Originally, it had been just a simple blob, but now it seemed like it was trying to stand up.

    "Whoa... huh?"

    Its form was fascinating, and as I watched it closely, it began to mimic a human-like shape.

    Although it was still round and childish, like a toy doll.

    ''Oh? Look at that?''

    When I reached out a finger, it extended two small appendages (which seemed like hands) and grabbed my finger, clearly trying to mimic a human shape.

    ''Could this be... a higher slime?¡¯

 Chapter 3: Slime Trouble (02)

    Chapter 3: Slime Trouble (02)

    Originally, slimes are creatures without intelligence.

    Here, intelligence refers to something akin to that of insects¡ªbasic instincts for eating and avoiding predators.

    With such intelligence, they cannot recognize a master, show affection or hostility to non-similar species, or make complex decisions beyond "eat" or "flee."

    But this slime is different...

    Boing-boing.

    When I poked it with my finger, it dodged slightly and then used protrusions resembling arms (though the shape was so blunt that it was hard to tell) to grab my finger.

    It''s said that some high-level slimes possess a certain level of intelligence...

    "Did I pick up a high-level slime?"

    Certainly, if it were a normal slime, even if I used it as a personal toy, it would simply dissolve any bodily fluids I released. It wouldn¡¯t have the intelligence to extract them on its own.

    In other words, while it could handle the aftermath, it wouldn''t independently move to please me. Was I just na?ve?

    "Break time ends in one minute!!"

    Ah, I didn''t even get to rest properly or drink water because I was playing with the slime, and now break time was over.

    ''Oh, no...!''

    Unfortunately, my water bottle was empty, so I couldn¡¯t drink within the remaining minute. Instead, I had to struggle to put the slime into the bottle during that time.

    "Ban! What took you so long to get back?"

    "Apologies!"

    Luckily, I made it back before getting scolded by the senior knight...

    ''Ugh... How am I supposed to endure the afternoon training?''

    ---

    Boing-boing.

    When I looked closely, the slime seemed smaller than when I first found it.

    Maybe it had dried out? Worried, I brought it some water, but instead of growing bigger, it curled up defensively, avoiding the water.

    ''Right... A slime¡¯s weakness is water and fire, isn¡¯t it?''

    If fire damages their outer membrane, their internal contents burst, and their core is destroyed. With water, osmotic pressure shrinks their membrane, and their contents degrade.

    "Hmm... The core seems to have grown a bit, though?"

    It was now sitting in my palm, shaped like a small doll, as if trying to mimic a person. When I brought my finger near its head, it reacted like it was kissing me.

    Boing-boing.

    Though, it wasn¡¯t exactly a kiss¡ªmore like it was lightly bumping into my finger with its squishy head.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Oh, just playing with the slime."

    When my colleagues saw the slime in my hand, they showed interest but quickly backed away after some thought.

    "Ew, gross... If you used that for relief, throw it out! Isn¡¯t it full of, you know, ''that''?"

    "No, it¡¯s already digested."Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    "Ugh! Then that slime is basically made of ''that''! So disgusting..."

    They weren¡¯t wrong, and that thought left me feeling uneasy.

    Although, considering Dane was the one asking to borrow it for his own experiments, he had no room to talk.

    "Get back in there. I¡¯ll let you out later."

    At first, I planned to throw it out like a typical slime, but now that it seemed attached to me, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to discard it carelessly.

    Thinking it might get suffocated, I put it in the water bottle with the lid loosely closed before heading off to wash up and return for evening roll call.

    ''Of all days, why am I on duty tonight¡­''

    It was my turn for the early night watch, so I geared up lightly, patrolled the area, and spent the rest of my shift chatting with a fellow recruit to pass the time.

    "Ban, I heard you smuggled in a slime."

    The rumor had already spread in the training camp.

    "It just kind of happened..."

    "Does it feel good?"

    "Hmm, well, it¡¯s nice when it¡¯s hot. Feels cool¡­"

    "Ah... On the way here, I stepped on slimes three times! Should¡¯ve picked one up."

    Who would have thought those common, trash-like slimes rolling around everywhere would become an object of envy?

    It just shows how terrifying the recruits¡¯ desires are.

    ''Ugh... Did I just spread a dangerous culture here?''

    The rest of the watch was uneventful, and I returned to my bed, trying to sleep.

    "Man... I can¡¯t sleep well after guard duty¡­"

    Unlike Dane, who could sleep instantly after finishing his shift, I¡¯d toss and turn for over an hour.

    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been releasing stress lately, but I eventually dozed off, my body relaxing bit by bit.

    ---

    Bloop-bloop... Drip.

    Boing-boing...

    ''Ugh... That¡¯s refreshing...''

    Even though I was half-asleep, unable to move, I could feel a cool sensation on my lower half.

    At first, the coolness was around my abdomen, but it soon slid inside my underwear, wrapping around me and moving rhythmically.

    ''Ooh... Oh... This feels nice...''

    About a year ago, there was a trend among the trainee knights called lucid dreaming.

    What was it? It was said that if you slept while half-awake, you could dream whatever you wanted.

    Some even speculated among themselves: "Could we summon succubi if we wish for it desperately enough?"

    This led 150 trainee knights to attempt it collectively. But naturally, instead of falling asleep, they ended up murmuring strange things or chewing bitter herbs to keep themselves half-awake¡ªbehaviors that couldn¡¯t possibly escape the senior knights'' notice.

    After all their effort, not a single one of them succeeded in having a lucid dream. Instead, they all attended training the next day with swollen eyes from exhaustion¡ªa touching story of camaraderie.

    "Is this what they call lucid dreaming?"

    I felt a refreshing, pleasant sensation playing with my lower body, and amidst the intense pleasure, I came to my senses.

    "This is dangerous...!"

    This is going to come out. I was sure of it.

    If I didn¡¯t wake up immediately and stop it, I¡¯d find myself in a pitiful situation come morning, washing my underwear in secret while the night watch pretended not to notice.

    There was nothing I could do about what had already started flowing out. To minimize the damage, I had to block it with my hand as a temporary measure.

    "Ugh!"

    Forcing my paralyzed body to move, I reached down just before the dam broke, grabbing hold of my lower body.

    Boing!

    "Huh...?"

    What I grabbed wasn¡¯t my lower body but a cold, soft, squishy slime.

    "What? How did it get out...?"

    The slime, now the size of a small fairy, transformed into a humanoid shape and began moving its body on top of my dick

    Naturally, since slimes lack internal organs or other structures, it was entirely possible for this small version to... well, fully insert itself.

    And so...

    Squelch.

    It absorbed the fluids I released.

    "Oh... Oh, this is... weirdly erotic?"

    The moonlight reflected off its translucent body, and I could see the fluids I had emitted flowing into it.

    When it was just a slime before, I hadn¡¯t thought of it as erotic, but now that it had taken on a vaguely human shape, it was... well, something else entirely.

    "But hold on, what even is this situation?"

    "Did I close the lid of the water bottle too loosely?

    Still, it should run away if it escaped... why is it doing this...

    Ugh!

    While I was struggling, the slime once again inserted its protrusions... no, its hand into its own body and started shaking. I had to desperately block the unexpected second round.

    No, no, if I pull out consecutively, I¡¯ll be in big trouble tomorrow...!

    Though we are men of prime age, if we don¡¯t rest properly and keep doing this every day, it¡¯s bound to affect our stamina.

    Moreover, the training knight process, where we push our bodies to the extreme, means that such stamina consumption is not wise.

    Come out... at least...!

    I carefully tried to remove the slime from my dick without letting it burst out, but it wasn¡¯t easy.

    Drip!

    The slime deliberately slipped through my fingers and tried to stick to my leg.

    "Ah! No!""

    Reluctantly, I got up with the slime still stuck to my lower body, staggering as I pushed it into a water container.

    Even as it half-submerged itself into the container, it clung tightly to my glans with its tendrils, as if it particularly enjoyed doing so.

    Squeeze...

    "Whew..."

    Thankfully, the slime took care of cleaning up thoroughly, so there wasn¡¯t much of an issue, but if this kept happening, it was bound to cause problems in the future.

    ¡®Surely it¡¯s not going to do this every night, right?¡¯

    If I had to find fault, it would be with myself for using the slime for self-pleasure and even bringing it into the training camp. That was undeniably my biggest mistake. Still, I never expected things to escalate to this extent.

    ¡®Should I try educating it?¡¯

    Judging from the fact that it could mimic human behavior to some extent, it was clear that the slime possessed a certain level of intelligence.

    If so, perhaps it could learn some self-control with proper training.

    For now, I would have to train it like an animal, using a mix of rewards and punishments.

    "Ugh..."

    Since I was already awake, there was no point in wasting time lying around idly.

    "Alright, come on out again."

    I pulled the slime out of the water container and began an impromptu late-night training session.

    ---

    ¡°Ta-da.¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    Dane proudly held up a bucket containing a large slime.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s big.¡±

    If my slime was about the size of a fist, Dane¡¯s slime was nearly as large as a human head.

    ¡®At that size, isn¡¯t it dangerous? It looks like it could be acidic...¡¯

    ¡°Hah, you might manage with a smaller one, but I need one this big for myself.¡±

    ¡°Come on, I saw you in the shower. You could manage with a slime the size of a finger.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t seen it in combat mode.¡±

    Frankly, I didn¡¯t care to see it in action, whether it was big or small. Just thinking about it disgusted me, and the memory of accidentally catching sight of it during a shower still made me nauseous.

    ¡°Anyway... slimes are really trending now, huh?¡±

    I didn¡¯t have much room to talk, given that I helped popularize them. But after that outdoor training session, everyone seemed to come back with slimes of their own.

    ¡®What exactly is going through the heads of the people in this training camp?¡¯

    It was understandable that they were pent up after two years of training without seeing a single woman, but still... slimes?

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m off to wash my slime. You¡¯ll see how great it is soon enough.¡±

    With that, Dane disappeared into a quiet corner with his slime. Imagining what he was about to do, I couldn¡¯t help but gag.

    ¡°Ugh...¡±

    Unlike them, I kept my slime as more of a pet than anything else. Of course, it still demanded its share of... attention at night, but after some thorough training, I¡¯d managed to set boundaries. It only asked for it when I permitted it.

    Boing boing.

    The slime, now sitting on my lap and begging for attention, wobbled playfully as I petted it with my fingers. Just as I was about to settle into my peaceful moment...

    ¡°AAAAHHHHHH!!¡±

    Dane¡¯s and the others¡¯ blood-curdling screams echoed throughout the training camp.

 Chapter 4: Slime Trouble (03)

    Chapter 4: Slime Trouble (03)

    "Ahhh! Where am I?!"

    "Calm down. You''re in the infirmary."

    "I can¡¯t feel anything below my waist! What happened to me?!"

    "Ah, don''t get agitated. Listen carefully. You¡¯ve sustained serious damage to your lower body. In other words, you¡¯re now... uh... impotent."

    "I''m not impotent, you bastard!!"

    Dane, who had been yelling at his peers acting out their skit beside him, quickly fell silent as his anger faded.

    "Ughhh¡­!"

    Perhaps he used too much force in his lower body while shouting, as Dane clutched his groin and collapsed again. His companions, seeing this, laughed even harder and continued teasing him.

    "How tragic."

    Having heard about this amusing incident too late, I arrived to find my bunkmates¡¯ antics in full swing. Their ridiculous behavior was on full display because we all shared the same dorm.

    Dane was sitting there with his pants off, covering his groin with a wooden cup¡ªa truly pitiful sight. But I couldn¡¯t help my curiosity about how things had gotten to this point. Grabbing the trembling Dane, I asked him:

    "What happened? Did a slime chew you up?"

    "You say scary things so casually!"

    "Then what happened?"

    Surely, he didn¡¯t get like this from... playing with a slime inappropriately, right? But I¡¯d used slimes myself before and never had an issue. They¡¯re small enough to hold in your hand, incapable of melting anything substantial, and usually only dissolve bugs or debris.

    "I¡¯ll explain."

    The door to the infirmary¡¯s medicine room creaked open, and out came the doctor. His disheveled hair, unshaven beard, and weary eyes were unmistakable. His slightly pointed ears, though not fully elven, and the faint smell of straw hinted at his half-elf heritage.

    It was Pandel, the half-elf doctor in charge of the infirmary.

    "To put it bluntly, this happened because of inappropriate sexual activity involving a slime."

    At his words, many of my companions flinched and instinctively touched their canteens.

    ¡®These idiots¡­ Is this all they think about?¡¯

    "Most trainee knights are idiots who only know how to swing swords, but I never thought I¡¯d see one admitted here because of something so absurd."

    Typically, knights ended up in the infirmary due to training injuries or fistfights. However, our group was known for its camaraderie, so there had been no such cases of infighting.

    ¡®Did they bond so well by¡­ sharing inappropriate materials?¡¯

    As I pondered this, one of the guys raised his hand to ask a question.

    "Is it dangerous to let your body touch a slime?"

    "Isn¡¯t that common sense? Even a non-knight would know to avoid direct skin contact with slimes."

    "But small slimes aren¡¯t dangerous, right? They don¡¯t sting your hands when you touch them."

    "And aren¡¯t small slimes often used to clean dirt off things?"

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Pandel sighed deeply.

    "You fools! Do you even understand what it means when people say slimes clean dirt?"

    "They make things clean?"

    "No, you idiots! They¡¯re alkaline!"

    At the word "alkaline," all the trainee knights exchanged confused looks.

    "Alkaline? What¡¯s that?"

    "Is it a super-strong holy knight?"

    Pandel smacked his chest in frustration.

    "That¡¯s the kind of thing scholars learn, not knights!"

    "Must be nice to be ignorant, you morons!"

    Despite Pandel¡¯s exasperation, we stood tall with pride. After all, knights don¡¯t need to know these things¡ªunless our lives depend on it.

    "If acids burn the flesh, alkaline substances dissolve it. Small slimes are alkaline, which allows them to dissolve small bugs or corpses they absorb."

    "Ohhh..."

    We vaguely understood¡ªslimes were like acidic ones, but with a different property.

    "In any case, small slimes aren¡¯t safe. If you rub one against sensitive skin for long periods, what do you think happens? Especially for over an hour?"

    "What happens?"

    "The skin breaks down and becomes so tender that even fabric rubbing against it causes unbearable pain. That¡¯s why these idiots had to remove their pants."

    Hearing this, Dane and his companions looked devastated.

    "How can we train like this? Doctor Pandel, isn¡¯t there a cure¡­?"

    "There isn¡¯t one. In a few days, scabs will form, and you¡¯ll heal naturally. Until then, you¡¯ll have to keep wearing those cups under your pants while running drills."

    ¡®That¡¯ll be quite the spectacle.¡¯

    "Anyway, that¡¯s the situation. Anyone who smuggled slimes into the dorm should dispose of them immediately. If anyone decides to take the risk and ends up here, I¡¯ll personally remove the affected area."

    In other words, he¡¯d cut it off. At those words, everyone silently nodded, clutching their canteens.

    Of course, I was an exception.

    ¡®Why didn¡¯t anything happen to me?¡¯

    After receiving first aid, the three idiots returned to the dorm, walking sideways like crabs because of the wooden cups. I laughed so hard watching them that I felt my sides would split.

    "Ahahahaha! Oh my god, this is killing me!"

    "You of all people shouldn¡¯t be laughing, you bastard!"

    "But it¡¯s just too funny! Three of you waddling sideways like crabs¡ªit¡¯s too much!"

    I was laughing so hard that tears welled up, but they couldn¡¯t retaliate properly. Resigned, they returned to their spots, grumbling.

    "What did you do with the slimes?"

    "Of course, I used it only once and threw it away for hygiene reasons."

    If you care so much about hygiene, you probably shouldn¡¯t even consider using a slime for ''that'' purpose... Hmm, though I¡¯m not in any position to criticize.

    "Ugh¡­ It hurts¡­ Every time I speak, my stomach tenses, and it throbs¡­"

    Something had been bothering me for a while.

    "Come to think of it, Dane, you¡¯re a whole head taller than us. Are you using the same-sized cup?"

    "What? No wonder it kept touching the edges!"

    Suddenly, Dane sat up, enduring the pain in his lower body, and found a large water canteen. He proudly placed it over his crotch as if to boast about his size.

    "Figures. It was hurting because the cup was touching me."

    Not to be outdone, the other two also grabbed larger containers, with one even picking up a bucket to cover himself. Naturally, Dane followed suit again.

    "Cut it out, you idiots!!"

    Only after I yelled at them did they stop their ridiculous competition and lie back down, groaning.

    "Ugh¡­ It¡¯s so unfair¡­ The guy who enjoyed it the most is completely fine!"

    "Is he lying to mess with us?"

    "Are you sure you actually used a slime for ''that''?"

    "I did! But now that I think about it, why am I the only one okay?"

    It seemed the slime I had picked up wasn¡¯t an ordinary one.

    "Does this guy have a steel¡­ you know..."

    "Yeah, steel down there."

    "To survive even ''that'', he¡¯s not human anymore."

    "Steel! Steel! Steel!"

    Though the chanting sounded like praise, it left me feeling oddly annoyed.

    ¡®Well¡­ I guess the real reason I¡¯m fine is because of this particular slime¡­¡¯

    As I stroked the slime inside my water bottle, my curiosity about its nature only deepened.

    "Ugh¡­ It hurts¡­"

    "I can¡¯t sleep¡­"

    "Even getting an erection makes it hurt more¡­"

    Because of their constant groaning, I had to spend a sleepless night with my eyes wide open.

    ¡®I swear, I¡¯ll never share any crazy ideas about ''that'' with these idiots again.¡¯

    ---

    It took the three of them a full week to recover.

    When they were in pain, even a mild erection felt like it would cause them to explode, so they banned all dirty talk. But once they healed, they swaggered around with groins smelling of medicinal herbs, enthusiastically discussing the "ultimate methods" for self-pleasure.

    It wasn¡¯t just my dorm. The other dorms were no different. The topic naturally shifted to recounting the infamous slime escapade from the previous week.

    "It really was amazing. There¡¯s a reason I kept it going for over 40 minutes."

    Thanks to Pindel¡¯s lecture about alkaline properties, we knew how lucky they were that their¡­ equipment hadn¡¯t dissolved. Especially Dane, whose slime was larger and likely more alkaline, lasting 40 minutes with it was impressive¡ªor insane.

    "How was it?"

    "Was it better than the real thing?"

    "How would I know what that¡¯s like? Are you a traitor or something?"

    Ah, by the way, we had an unspoken rule among us.

    Anyone who had slept with a woman was considered a traitor to our brotherhood¡ªa corrupted, tainted individual unworthy of our camaraderie.

    Luckily, no traitors had emerged among us.

    Not that it stopped us from desperately hoping for the opportunity to become the first "traitor."

    ¡®Honestly, if I ever got the chance¡­ Hmm.¡¯

    Not that it mattered. None of us seemed likely to get such an opportunity in our lifetimes.

    "Maybe not better than the real thing, but definitely better than using your hand. Especially the slime¡¯s texture¡ªit¡¯s firm and elastic. If you cut into its outer layer just right, it feels cool at first¡­"

    "Yeah? Then what?"

    "Then¡­ it feels good."

    As expected, Dane was terrible at explaining things. Even after experiencing something extraordinary, he couldn¡¯t articulate it properly.

    "Ugh¡­ I kind of want to try it."

    Despite their curiosity, no one was reckless enough to risk another incident after Pindel had explicitly threatened to castrate anyone caught using a slime again.

    It wasn¡¯t worth risking your manhood over.

    Safety first, even when it comes to ''that''.

    "Alright, enough about slime. I¡¯ve got something better."

    Grinning mischievously, Dane pulled out a wooden crate that had been delivered to him.

    "What¡¯s that?"

    "Don¡¯t be shocked."

    Dane ripped the nails from the crate with his bare hands¡ªunsurprising given his bear-like strength¡ªand opened it. Inside was a single book emitting a sulfuric smell.

    "What the heck is this?"

    "A demon summoning book."

    "Are you insane?"

    What kind of trainee knight buys a demon summoning book?!

    "What are you even planning to do with that?"

    With complete confidence, Dane declared:

    "Imagine if we could summon a succubus!"

    "SU!"

    "CCU!"

    "BUS!"

    Our entire dorm erupted in unified excitement. Well, except for me, who cut in to say:

    "If you get caught summoning demons in the training grounds, you¡¯ll be expelled immediately."

    One of the other trainees chimed in with the only sane question in the room:

    "Then how do you plan not to get caught?"

    I answered on Dane¡¯s behalf:

    "We just have to make sure no one finds out."

    "Exactly!"

    And so, we began our preparations to gather the materials.

    Yes, after the slime fiasco, our next goal became summoning a succubus.

 Chapter 5: why no one summons succubi in the Army? (01)

    Chapter 5: why no one summons succubi in the Army? (01)

    When I checked the contents of the book, the materials needed for summoning a succubus were as follows:

    1. Semen from a virgin male, aged over a week.

    2. Sulfur.

    3. Fresh blood, extracted directly from the sacrificial victim.

    To get the second item, I asked a friend who was heading out to buy me some sulfur.

    "Why sulfur?"

    "To grill some meat."

    "Isn''t grilling meat from private hunting grounds punishable by solitary confinement for a week?"

    "So, are you going to get it or not?"

    "Only if you share with me."

    Honestly, none of the trainee knights here are normal or exemplary. They''re all lunatics; the degree just varies.

    "Trainee knights like us at this level? Ah! The future of this nation is bleak."

    "You¡¯re the biggest problem here."

    "Coming from the guy who brought the demon summoning book, that¡¯s rich."

    This time, it wasn¡¯t me but Dane who enthusiastically stirred up trouble first, so I was just assisting him. Dane is the type to cluelessly spill everything about his plans, which would eventually reach the senior knights. That¡¯s why I took charge of the planning.

    Since we had some time until the sulfur arrived, our accomplices in Barracks 2 gathered to discuss what we¡¯d do once the succubus was summoned.

    "If the succubus shows up, what¡¯s there to talk about? We jump straight into action."

    "Who goes first?"

    At that, everyone began eyeing each other, clearly all wanting to be first.

    ¡®Well, naturally¡­¡¯

    "I¡¯ll go last."

    Surprisingly, Jake volunteered to go last.

    "Oh¡­ Altruism?"

    "No, no. I¡¯d rather join after seeing the succubus¡¯s disheveled state after being handled by three knights¡­ The way she¡¯d scream, ¡®Just kill me already!¡¯¡ªthat voice, I want to hear it."

    Of course. There was no way it was out of good intentions.

    "Alright, Jake is last."

    "I bought the book, so obviously I go first!"

    Damn, he had a point.

    "But I¡¯m getting the sulfur."

    "And I¡¯m drawing the magic circle."

    But we¡¯re who we are¡ªstubborn bastards who wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. I claimed priority because I was buying the sulfur, and Levin argued his drawing skills were crucial for the summoning circle.

    "Ugh¡­"

    Honestly, Dane, who brought the summoning book, had the strongest claim. But perhaps realizing neither Levin nor I would back down, Dane ultimately decided to compromise.

    "Let the succubus decide."

    "Huh?"

    "We¡¯ll just ask her who she wants to start with."

    "That¡­ works."You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    "Fair enough."

    Thus, we decided not to set the order ourselves and leave it up to the succubus. Next, we debated another detail.

    "The summoning has to be at midnight. Where should everyone else be at that time?"

    "Shouldn¡¯t we all stay in the room?"

    "But if the succubus feels shy, we should give her some space, shouldn¡¯t we?"

    "I think we should all stay together..."

    Unspoken agreement was reached to disregard Jake¡¯s opinion, and only Dane and Levin¡¯s suggestions were considered.

    "If it were daytime, we could all step outside, but at night, with guards on patrol, wandering around isn¡¯t an option."

    "Hmm¡­ So, we all stay in the room after all?"

    "That¡¯s what I prefer."

    At this point, I wished Jake would just shut up.

    "Now, onto the final issue."

    Dane solemnly raised the last concern.

    "What do we do?"

    "Do about what? The summoning? It¡¯s written in the book."

    "No, I mean¡­ where do we start? You know, with the succubus¡­ after we summon her?"

    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone worry about this when summoning a succubus.

    "Summoning a succubus is straightforward. That¡¯s it!"

    "Haven¡¯t you read any novels?"

    "A seasoned succubus will take care of everything herself."

    Levin and I tried to convince Dane, but he still seemed doubtful.

    "But novels might exaggerate, right?"

    Coming from the guy who bought a demon summoning book, this was rich.

    "Then you go second. I¡¯ll go first and show you how it¡¯s done."

    "Hmm¡­"

    Dane seemed to be seriously considering it, showing how big of an issue this was for him.

    "Isn¡¯t it standard for a summoned succubus to immediately recognize her summoner and throw herself at him naked, saying, ¡®Are you my summoner?¡¯"

    "Right. Then things just naturally proceed from there."

    "No way. At least, we should sit and talk with her first¡ªask about her preferences, her thoughts, what she thinks of me¡­"

    "That¡¯s not how it works¡­"

    "Have you summoned one before? How are you so sure?"

    One thing was clear: even if we summoned a succubus, Dane wouldn¡¯t be able to go through with it. He¡¯d just end up chatting awkwardly with her and letting her go.

    "Fine, let''s just summon it and see. We''ll do it three days from now, on the full moon, as soon as the materials are ready."

    "Three days? I need time to mentally prepare myself! Can''t we wait until next month instead?"

    Looking at him like that, it was clear: Dane wasn''t even third in line¡­ no, he wasn¡¯t going to make it at all.

    ---

    Boing boing.

    The slime had started mimicking human shapes to some extent.

    While she still resembled a hand puppet, she now had rudimentary eyes, and when I poked her face, there was a raised spot that felt like a nose. Originally, she was just a simple oval blob of liquid, but she was evolving to mimic human features.

    I¡¯d heard that when slimes take on a humanoid shape, their core typically ends up in the most vital area. Strangely, my slime''s core was not in the head but in her lower abdomen, roughly where a human¡¯s uterus would be.

    ''It¡¯s not for some weird reason, right? It¡¯s probably just the physical center of the body if we¡¯re talking about humanoid forms.¡¯

    Lately, I¡¯d been too busy and tired to feed the slime. Surprisingly, she didn¡¯t show any signs of hunger or send signals of distress. Either she didn¡¯t need sustenance, or she was finding food on her own without my knowledge.

    she often slithered onto my thigh, pleading with me. But since I was abstaining to prepare for the succubus summoning, I couldn¡¯t give her any semen.

    When I refused, she would sulk and return to her canteen-looking state, only to try again later.

    ''It¡¯s tonight.''

    By sheer luck, Levin got assigned to guard duty.

    His shift was from midnight to 2 a.m., standing watch over the armory. Seeing him leave with a look of despair, I waved him off with a bright smile.

    In the meantime, I convinced Dane to let me take first place in line, claiming it would serve as a demonstration for him.

    ''Being early in line is obviously critical because¡­''

    What if the succubus decides she¡¯s full after just one? You¡¯d lose your chance entirely!

    Thus, I made sure to claim the first spot. As a result, I had to provide both the blood and semen myself.

    ---

    Splat!

    "You ready?"

    I poured the semen I¡¯d prepared earlier into the designated bowl.

    Instead of cutting myself for the blood¡ªsince it could leave scars¡ªI clenched my teeth and gave Dane a look, signaling him to help.

    Smack!

    "Urgh!"

    "Shh!"

    Dane¡¯s bear-like fist collided with my face, and I swore I heard something crack in my neck. But the impact worked: blood started pouring from my nose.

    "Ow, my nose! I said get blood, not break my bones!"

    "Well, it worked, didn¡¯t it?"

    Grumbling, I pinched my aching nose while pouring the mixture of blood and semen into the center of the summoning circle. Ignoring Dane¡¯s poor articulation and Jake¡¯s hyperactive ramblings, I began chanting the incantation myself.

    "Get ready."

    Jake and Dane stood by with mana sabers they¡¯d secretly snuck out, keeping their eyes on the summoning circle.

    If a succubus came out, great. But if something went wrong and a monster or demon appeared instead, they were ready to deal with it.

    Though it would¡¯ve been safer for me to hold a weapon, I was the only one who could pronounce the demonic language correctly. These blockheads couldn¡¯t manage it, so I had no choice but to take on the summoner role.

    "Open the window."

    "It¡¯s open."

    With the sulfur powder already set up, I had to work quickly before the wind scattered it.

    "Aveseguza, Cheheomanzadisaap..."

    I wasn¡¯t great with foreign languages, and demon-speak was no exception. Thankfully, the annotations in the book helped me follow along.

    "I offer my essence here! Come forth, daughter of hell, for the sustenance you desire is right here!"

    I waited for the blood and semen to boil, signaling the summoning. Supposedly, the succubus would arrive, immediately fulfilling the summoner¡¯s desires.

    ''It¡¯ll work¡­ It has to work...''

    Two minutes later.

    "What the hell is this?"

    Nothing happened.

    The succubus didn¡¯t appear, and as the wind blew away the last of the sulfur, I realized the summoning had failed.

    "Did you mess up the chant?"

    "No, the chant was fine. Maybe the book is fake?"

    "Do you have any idea how expensive this book was? Look at the royal certification!"

    Checking the book, I found the words "Certified Genuine Demon Summoning Book by the Royal Court!" stamped on its back cover.

    "You idiot! Why would a forbidden demon-summoning book have a royal certification?!"

    Reading the fine print, I discovered it was merely a novelty book compiling myths and folklore about demons. It wasn¡¯t an actual summoning guide.

    The royal certification only meant it was deemed harmless enough to circulate.

    "So it was never going to work!"

    Would the royal court really allow a genuine demon-summoning book to exist? Of course not. It was just a collection of stories under the guise of a summoning manual.

    "I spent two months¡¯ wages on that book!"

    While Dane wailed, I felt like crying too.

    My nose throbbed, my head spun, and I¡¯d wasted money and materials for nothing.

    ---

    "Maybe it failed because you¡¯re not a virgin anymore?"

    "Shut up and sweep up the sulfur."

    In the end, all we had left was the sulfur scattered on the floor and the lingering smell of failure.

    When Levin returned from his shift and saw my swollen nose, the sulfur mess, and our sullen faces, he laughed hysterically while the others slept soundly, oblivious to the stench.

    ---

    Just as I massaged my bruised nose and tried to sleep, there was a knock at the door.

    Knock knock.

    ''Who¡¯s messing around at this hour?¡¯

    Everyone else was asleep, and Levin¡¯s shift was over. Annoyed, I ignored it.

    Knock knock.

    The second knock forced a sigh out of me. Holding my aching nose, I opened the door.

    "Who the hell is it? Are you asking to die?"

    Honestly, I thought it¡¯d count as self-defense. Who disturbs a trainee¡¯s sleep at 2 a.m. anyway?

    Swinging the door open, I raised my fist to strike¡ª

    "Excuse me, is this Dormitory 2?"

    Standing there wasn¡¯t a fellow sweaty trainee or a fearsome senior knight. Instead, it was a plain-looking maid with freckles.

    "Who are you?"

    While women rarely entered the trainee barracks, it wasn¡¯t unheard of for staff handling cleaning or food services. But I didn¡¯t recognize this woman.

    "You called for me, didn¡¯t you?"

    "No? Why would we call anyone at this hour? This is an Army camp."

    "You summoned me, didn¡¯t you? Trainee Ban."

    That¡¯s when I noticed the bat-like wings protruding from her back and the tail peeking out beneath her skirt.

    ''Wait¡­ the summoning worked?''

    We had successfully summoned a succubus.

 Chapter 6: why no one summons succubi in the Army? (02)

    Chapter 6: why no one summons succubi in the Army? (02)

    It wasn''t feasible to leave a succubus standing where the night patrol might pass, so I brought her inside.

    "Excuse me for a moment."

    Normally, if the door opened and someone entered, the others would sense it and wake up. But tonight, they were sleeping like they were unconscious.

    "I put them to sleep ahead of time since they¡¯d get in the way of what we''re about to do."

    "That''s possible?"

    "It¡¯s difficult if they resist, but they were already trying to sleep, so it was quick."

    As she spoke, she removed the hood covering her body, and her appearance was nothing like the succubus I had imagined.

    ''Wow... she¡¯s so plain...''

    Her face was freckled, giving her a human touch, and her skin wasn¡¯t like fine porcelain but rather showed signs of real life. Slightly tanned by the sun, it was even a bit cracked in places from exposure.

    Her hair wasn¡¯t neatly styled either; it was roughly cut, making it look messy. Honestly, if I hadn¡¯t seen her wings and tail earlier, I might have mistaken her for a maid playing a prank.

    "You¡¯re disappointed because I¡¯m not what you expected, aren¡¯t you?"

    "H-How did you...? Can you read minds too?"

    "It¡¯s written all over your face."

    Was I too eager about summoning a succubus? Honestly, I couldn¡¯t deny the hint of disappointment.

    Of course, from my perspective, as long as she was a woman, even if she looked like Dane...

    No, not Dane. That¡¯s too much.

    "Shall we begin?"

    "Uh, I... need to mentally prepare myself..."

    I had mocked Dane for fumbling nervously in this situation, yet here I was, saying the same thing.

    But unlike Dane, who would dither endlessly, I could take a deep breath, compose myself, and steel my resolve.

    "So, how should we... should I undress?"

    "Just lie down."

    ''Ah, is she going to undress me herself?''

    I lay down, my heart pounding, and waited. She approached my bed and placed her hand over my eyes.

    "...Um...?"

    "When you fall asleep, we¡¯ll begin."

    "I can¡¯t stay awake for this?"

    "That would defeat the purpose."

    Something felt off.

    "Wait a minute. So we¡¯re not actually doing it?"

    "Doing it? Are you seriously asking for my body?"

    "Well, isn¡¯t that the whole point of summoning a succubus...?"

    Her expression turned icy as she stared down at me with disdain.

    ''What... what¡¯s going on?''

    "Succubi don¡¯t do that."

    "What?"

    "Do you even know what ''incubus'' means?"

    "So then..."This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    "I¡¯ll give you a dream. Just tell me your preferences, and I¡¯ll tailor it for you."

    Hearing that, all the excitement drained out of me.

    ''So, we¡¯re not actually doing it?''

    Of course, it made sense. Summoning a succubus requires a virgin¡¯s essence. If a succubus actually had sex with someone, they wouldn¡¯t be a virgin anymore, and summoning them again would be impossible.

    It¡¯s inefficient but logical. I had assumed they¡¯d make it work somehow, given all the desperate virgins out there. Turns out, that¡¯s not the system.

    "Just tell me your preferences, and I¡¯ll make it happen."

    "..."

    I couldn¡¯t think of anything.

    Despite being perpetually aroused and indulging in my fantasies often, my tastes were broad. I simply enjoyed whatever was in front of me at the time.

    "Hmm..."

    Even though she seemed plain, I figured with some effort, she could be alluring.

    There was a subtle musk emanating from her, which wasn¡¯t unpleasant. And her ordinary, real-life appearance had its charm¡ªperhaps undressing her would reveal something unexpectedly appealing?

    "Just so you know, even in a dream, you can¡¯t use my appearance."

    "Why not?"

    "Because it would gross me out."

    What a finicky succubus!

    But with nothing specific in mind and no urge to sleep, the session stalled.

    "Sigh."

    Eventually, she sighed and removed her hand from over my eyes.

    "We¡¯re out of time. It¡¯s almost wake-up hour, isn¡¯t it?"

    Snapping out of it, I realized it was nearly 5 a.m.

    In just 30 minutes, everyone would have to get up.

    "If you fall asleep now, the dream will end before it reaches its climax. I¡¯ll come back another time."

    "Another time...?"

    "I¡¯ll come at the right moment. Think about what you want by then."

    Should I find a portrait of a beautiful woman?

    "You just need to think about it. I¡¯ll handle the rest. I¡¯ll see you when the time¡¯s right."

    "And how will you know?"

    "I¡¯ve already left a trace. When the time comes, I¡¯ll know."

    With that, the succubus opened the door and left. Astonishingly, despite the night patrol being nearby, she managed to sneak in and out of the training grounds without causing any commotion.

    "...Damn it."

    And so, I spent the night wide awake, filled with unfulfilled anticipation.

    ---

    "Starting tomorrow, we enter the five-day Holy Week."

    Holy Week commemorates the time when humanity was saved from demons and monsters by the divine powers spread through a chosen saint. It¡¯s basically a temple holiday.

    Last year, during Holy Week, everyone was thrilled about visiting the temple for free food, blessings, and healing.

    But as the phrasing suggests, people ''were'' thrilled. For knights, Holy Week isn¡¯t so pleasant.

    ''Damn it.''

    Senior knights say the temple gives plenty of food during Holy Week.

    However, the ascetic lifestyle of the temple means the food is bland: plain whole-grain bread, meat boiled until it¡¯s tough and tasteless, and soup cooked until it¡¯s mushy.

    It¡¯s worse than the meals we get at the training camp.

    And receiving blessings means spending an entire day with the preachy temple priests. Knights are expected to set an example, so you can¡¯t even relax¡ªyou¡¯re on duty the whole time.

    "Let¡¯s start with volunteers. Who wants to go to the temple?"

    Naturally, no one raised their hand.

    Even Wade, from the 7th barracks, who once aimed to be a holy knight due to his devout faith, avoided making eye contact.

    "One trainee knight must represent us. Any takers?"

    Everyone silently hoped someone else would volunteer, throwing furtive glances around. I, too, hoped someone like Wade, with his deep faith, would step up.

    "Second barracks trainee knight, Ban. You¡¯re going."

    Why me?

    Of all 150 trainee knights, why did it have to be me?

    Was this a one-in-150 stroke of bad luck? Or had I been marked by the senior knight?

    "Me? Why?"

    "Let¡¯s take a vote. Who thinks Ban should represent us?"

    Everyone except me raised their hands.

    Honestly, if someone else had been picked, I would have raised my hand too. But being the victim felt terrible.

    "Sir, I¡¯m not feeling well... Cough, cough! Maybe it¡¯s a cold?"

    "Perfect. You can get blessed and recover quickly."

    There was no way out.

    "Pack your things and get ready to depart immediately. Dress in formal attire, and I''ll prepare a ceremonial sword for you."

    Unlike the mana saber, which felt weightless save for its handle, the ceremonial sword was absurdly heavy, made entirely of solid metal. Just having it strapped to my waist made it hard to breathe.

    Sold off to the temple by unanimous vote from everyone but me, I grumbled as I set off on the journey to the temple alongside the senior knight.

    Though, to be fair, it was only a 30-minute walk.

    "Hmm?"

    As I approached the temple¡¯s grand entrance, a sharp, prickling sensation suddenly ran through my body, almost like static electricity.

    "Is something wrong?"

    "It¡¯s nothing."

    Inside the temple, right next to the entrance, stood a statue of the goddess of love, adorned with countless flowers in celebration of the holy week.

    The Goddess of Love and Marriage, Medeira.

    The statue depicted a benevolent and beautiful goddess, and beneath it was a priestess who bore a striking resemblance to the statue, handing out sweets to children.

    "I''ll go notify the saintess of our arrival. Wait here."

    "Yes, sir."

    "...And don¡¯t you dare talk about slimes or, heaven forbid, anything related to self-pleasure."

    I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to spout vulgar jokes in a place like this, but clearly, my senior knight didn¡¯t trust my discretion.

    ''The young saintess, huh?''

    The current saintess was older, so they¡¯d chosen a successor through a rigorous selection process five years ago. This year, they¡¯d unveiled her to the public.

    ''She¡¯s beautiful.''

    The young saintess was arguably the most stunning girl I¡¯d ever seen, a picture of youthful charm unmatched even by the statue of the goddess standing nearby.

    ''Of course, they probably picked her for her looks.''

    The selection process for a saintess supposedly involved divine blessings and other such criteria, but rumor had it that it boiled down to how much she resembled the goddess¡ªessentially, how beautiful she was.

    The temple officially claimed it was all guided by divine revelations, but it seemed a little too convenient that a new saintess was always chosen without any gaps whenever the previous one grew too old.

    Whatever the case, the important thing was that this young saintess was a breathtaking beauty.

    ''If only she were a little older.''

    Not that it mattered. Even if she were older, she was still a saintess¡ªa woman completely out of reach.

    Unlike the other priests who worshipped different gods, those who served the Goddess of Love and Marriage were allowed to date and marry. But the saintess was the sole exception, forbidden from marrying.

    The reasoning seemed contradictory, given the goddess they served, but it was apparently to prevent any political influence through a husband.

    "Knight! Hey, knight!"

    Once the children had taken their sweets and dispersed, the young saintess gestured to me with a playful wave.

    "Me?"

    "Would you like a sweet?"

    She offered me one with a wink, as if sneaking me something she wasn¡¯t supposed to.

    I smiled and stepped forward to accept the sweet.

    Zap!

    "Ugh!"

    Suddenly, a jolt of electricity surged through me as I reached out my hand.

    ''What the...?''

    The young saintess looked startled by my reaction, and as she extended her hand toward me again, I felt that crackling static sensation run along my back, leaving me utterly bewildered.

    "Could it be...?"

    "What¡¯s going on?"

    Hearing my groan, the senior knight and the nosy templar knights approached, alarmed by the commotion.

    "Ah, it¡¯s nothing. Just some static electricity..."

    "Yes, just a little shock," the young saintess quickly chimed in, hiding the sweet behind her back.

    Luckily, the senior knight and the others seemed too busy with holy week preparations to pry further, so they soon left us alone.

    "Knight."

    "Yes?"

    Her youthful face still carried a hint of baby fat, but her expression was surprisingly solemn, leaving no room for me to dismiss her lightly.

    "You¡¯ve been marked by a demon."

    "Marked? Huh?"

    Was this because of the succubus from before?

    "You must have secretly fought off a demon and been cursed in the process, right?"

    ''No, I secretly summoned a demon to fool around and even scheduled a second meeting...''

    "I¡¯ll help you. Follow me."

    Whispering in a conspiratorial tone, the young saintess led me to a secluded spot away from prying eyes, apparently intent on cleansing the "curse."

    We ended up behind the temple, where it was quiet. That¡¯s when I remembered¡ªhaving the saintess remove this mark might not be the best idea.

    ''Wait, if she cleanses it, the succubus won¡¯t be able to find me anymore!''

    But before I could stop her, she grabbed my hands.

    "Oh, Goddess of Love, please drive away this demonic energy!"

    Zzzzzzt!

    "Ahhhh!"

    It hurt¡ªa lot.

 Chapter 7: why no one summons succubi in the Army? (03)

    Chapter 7: why no one summons succubi in the Army? (03)

    Ssssssssssss!

    "What''s going on? Such an overwhelming demonic aura!"

    Crack-crack-crack-crack-crack!

    It felt like my body was burning alive.

    From what I knew, succubi were lower-tier demons, but was their aura really this powerful?

    Even though the young saintess was purifying me with all her might, the energy wouldn''t leave my body for quite some time.

    ''Goddess of Love and Marriage! I''m sorry for summoning a demon! I''m sorry for planning to do indecent things with a succubus! I''m sorry for not coming to the temple during Holy Week!''

    Unconsciously, my faith was boiling over.

    ''So please save me!!''

    Crack-crack... crackle...

    "Do you smell something burning?"

    "Maybe it''s the restaurant next to the temple grilling meat?"

    I could hear the holy knights chatting about the smell of roasted meat in the distance, but my agony wasn¡¯t ending.

    Rumble-rumble-rumble...

    "Please hang in there, knight! I''ll purify all the demonic energy!"

    ''Stop it!!''

    If this continues, I¡¯m really going to die.

    From what I knew, divine powers could harm people only under very specific circumstances¡ªsuch as punishments like ''Holy Smite'' or ''Harm''¡ªbut...

    ''Could it also scorch someone like this?''

    Ah, my body feels clean.

    Too clean¡ªit feels like I''m dying...

    "Child, stop it!"

    "Ah... Lady saintess!"

    The young saintess removed her hands from my body, and only then could I escape her fiery purification.

    Ssssss...

    It feels like smoke is rising from my body. This isn¡¯t my imagination, right? My body really did get burned, didn¡¯t it?

    "I told you your divine power is so strong it''s dangerous for ordinary people!"

    "B-but, the knight was afflicted by a demon..."

    "I¡¯m telling you, even ordinary people have some demonic residue! The only ones who can endure your purification are angels or high priests!"

    "I''m sorry, Lady saintess..."

    While the young saintess hung her head in disappointment, the senior knight helped me up by grabbing my shoulder.

    "Are you okay?"

    "I thought I was going to die."

    "You look healthy, though."

    Maybe it¡¯s because it was divine power, but even though my body felt like it had been burning alive, as soon as her purification ended, I was healed.

    Though the smell of roasted meat clinging to me didn¡¯t heal with it.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Sniff!

    On top of that, my mouth was dry, my tears had dried up, and even my eyelids felt stiff. It was as if my body fluids had been purified.

    ''This level of purification would leave only the soul behind!''

    "I''m sorry, Knight. I think I misunderstood."

    "It¡¯s... okay."

    When the young saintess bowed her head to apologize, I had no choice but to accept it.

    ''If I didn¡¯t, she might scorch me again saying I wasn¡¯t purified enough.''

    Honestly, it was true that I¡¯d made a pact with a demon, but fortunately, both the saintess and the young saintess seemed to think I was just an ordinary person caught up in something.

    And maybe because of the young saintess¡¯s divine power, all the lewd and intrusive thoughts lingering in my mind were wiped away, leaving me feeling... oddly enlightened.

    "Hey, return to the training camp."

    "Huh? Did I hear that right?"

    "Get out of here. You smell like grilled meat, and I can¡¯t stand it."

    Under normal circumstances, I¡¯d have to stay at the temple for five days, but being sent back early was a relief. If I had to choose between five days of temple duty and another purification session, I¡¯d take the temple any day.

    "Go now."

    I staggered back to the training camp, my body still tingling. As I returned, my fellow trainees stared, whispering about what could¡¯ve possibly happened to me at the temple.

    On the way, I suddenly thought of something.

    My lower half.

    ''No way... did even my accumulated... stuff get purified?''

    I couldn¡¯t exactly check while standing next to the saintess and young saintess, but considering everything else had been purified, it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if my, uh, reserves had been cleansed too.

    Tears and saliva had been purified, so wouldn¡¯t that be the first thing to go?

    ''Huh?''

    Strangely, when I reached down to check, it immediately stood at attention¡ªstronger than ever, in fact.

    "Why is this part perfectly fine?"

    My fingers were trembling, my jaw was trembling, my legs were weak, but oddly, my lower half was completely fine.

    ''Is it because my goddess governs love and marriage? Well, love ''is'' important for that part of the body.''

    Despite being scorched by the young saintess¡¯s purification, my lower half seemed more vigorous than ever, filled with even greater passion.

    "This won¡¯t do."

    Knowing my roommates might return at any moment, I grabbed my water flask and planned to head outside to call on a slime to help... when¡ª

    "You can¡¯t just erase evidence by suddenly visiting the temple, you know. Do you have any idea how much trouble it causes me when you break the pact¡ªahhh!"

    Opening the door, I found myself face-to-face with the succubus, who froze as I did, both of us startled. She glanced down at my lower half, now fully at attention, and her expression grew even more offended.

    "This isn¡¯t what it looks like."

    "Then what is it?"

    "It¡¯s because of the saintess... No, never mind."

    "Wait. Are you saying you got aroused ''because'' of the saintess?"

    ''This is spiraling out of control.''

    Even the demon responsible for helping me manage my desires was shocked at this situation. To her, it probably seemed insane¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t that I got aroused ''by'' the saintess. It was more like she ''forced'' me into this state.

    Regardless, I didn¡¯t have time to explain because of the urgency of my situation.

    "Could you, uh, step aside?"

    Looking at the succubus only made things harder to control, so I tried to avert my gaze, but she didn¡¯t budge, her expression still one of deep displeasure.

    "Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just handle this now?"

    In broad daylight?

    "As long as no one interrupts, it doesn¡¯t matter."

    Honestly, I needed the succubus''s help badly, so I had no reason to refuse. As I lay down on the bed, the succubus placed her hand over my eyes.

    "Focus for a moment. Do you have someone specific in mind?"

    "Um..."

    Not really. How could a training knight have someone in mind after only a few hours? If there¡¯s anyone I¡¯ve met so far...

    "So, you have someone in mind this time?"

    This voice was the same one I¡¯d heard earlier, just a bit more mature, without the playful or fresh tone.

    "Here, look."

    When the hand over my eyes was removed, there sat a beautiful woman who looked like a grown-up version of the little saintess I had been talking to earlier.

    To be precise, her appearance was closer to the goddess statue in the temple rather than the little saintess. The main difference was that while the temple statue radiated divine sanctity, the succubus before me exuded sensual allure.

    "What is this appearance supposed to be? The little saintess? The goddess statue? Or perhaps the youthful version of the saintess before she aged?"

    "Hmm... Is there really a need to pinpoint it so specifically?"

    "But given your reactions each time I mention someone, aren¡¯t you essentially admitting my guesses are correct?"

    Running her fingers through her silky black hair, she adjusted her white priestess robe. Instead of undressing, she removed unnecessary fabric that covered her arms and breasts, tightening the garment to emphasize her figure.

    "Whoa...!!"

    As expected of a succubus! She truly knew how to capture what¡¯s most alluring!

    "Do you like how my breasts looks from the side?"

    "Yes!"

    "Then... would you like to touch it?"

    She leaned into me, releasing a mixture of her natural musk and the refreshing scent of laundry dried in sunlight. Trembling, I slid my hand to her side and cupped her breasts.

    "Gently... please."

    "Of course!"

    Her soft breasts pressed against my hand, and my fingers felt a firm peak hidden under the fabric.

    ''So this is what a woman¡¯s breasts feels like!''

    My fingers were practically sinking into her supple skin, while the prominent peak in the middle made the reality of the experience undeniably clear.

    "Hah... hah..."

    The combination of her divine fragrance mixed with the succubus¡¯s sensual musk overwhelmed my senses.

    "You¡¯re quite the pervert. Even in erotic dreams, most wouldn¡¯t dare use the saintess as their target."

    That meant... other priests had succumbed to succubi before?

    "I¡¯ve heard rumors of succubi being summoned to temples or noble houses. Why don¡¯t they target the Army? Soldiers seem like easy prey."

    "Succubus? I¡¯m the saintess right now."

    "Wait...!"

    "Right now, you¡¯re getting aroused under the holy saintess, gripping her divinely chosen breasts, and preparing to release your desires. Isn¡¯t that right?"

    "I-I never intended for this to happen..."

    "If you hadn¡¯t summoned me, wouldn¡¯t you have ended up doing this with the saintess in secret anyway?"

    Her voice felt like it was physically licking my ear, embedding itself into my brain.

    My hands, now practically melting into her breasts, and her hips pressing into my thighs, made it feel as though we had been inseparably connected since birth.

    However...

    "Wait, isn¡¯t the little saintess still a child? No matter how desperate I am, doing anything with someone so young..."

    "I¡¯m telling you, I ''am'' the saintess!"

    "Are you the goddess statue, the current saintess, or the little saintess? The first two are at least passable, but the little saintess needs at least five more years before..."

    "That¡¯s..."

    The saintess in my arms hesitated to respond.

    "Stop overthinking such specific details in a dream!"

    The sudden break in immersion snapped me back to my senses.

    "Why can¡¯t you stay focused?"

    The succubus, who had been whispering in my ear, wiped her tongue with a handkerchief.

    "Well... the premise is too ridiculous."

    "No one cares about such things in dreams! If you¡¯re about to penetrate a woman in your dream, would you really stop to think about technicalities?"

    "Whoa...!"

    As expected of a succubus, even her angry words were explicit.

    "But I haven¡¯t even..."

    "In dreams, the process doesn¡¯t matter! Just accept that you¡¯re already doing it. Why can¡¯t you just go along with it..."

    The succubus stopped mid-rant and, with a suspicious expression, touched my chest.

    "Wait, could it be...?"

    She unbuttoned my shirt, licked my chest, and examined me. Her tongue, rough like a cat¡¯s, sent shivers down my spine.

    "Ahh!!"

    "Eeek!!"

    In an instant, white lightning erupted from my chest, striking the succubus¡¯s tongue and even causing my heart to ache.

    ''Was that the pinnacle of pleasure?!''

    Clutching my chest and gasping for air, I saw the succubus similarly overwhelmed, glaring at me.

    "What is this powerful blessing?!"

    Was that... a blessing?

    Being a virgin, I thought this might be the mythical lightning-like pleasure people talked about when men and women connected.

 Chapter 8: why no one summons succubi in the Army? (04)

    Chapter 8: why no one summons succubi in the Army? (04)

    The succubus clamped her mouth shut, struggling against the smoke rising from her own tongue.

    "This is at least the work of a high priest who meticulously crafted it...! No wonder I can''t immerse you in the dream even with your consent!"

    "This... this is..."

    The moment I expelled the white lightning, I felt strength returning to my body.

    ''No way, is the power infused into me by the young saintess still lingering?''

    That seemed to explain why the succubus''s dream remained incomplete.

    "What do you mean by unilaterally breaking the contract?! This will ruin my record¡ª"

    "No, then how about we try aga¡ª"

    "With that condition of yours?!"

    The succubus stormed out of the barracks in a fury, and as my body regained freedom, I tried to catch her, but at that moment, the pleasure I''d been suppressing overwhelmed me all at once.

    Because the divine power from the goddess of love and marriage doesn''t suppress sexual desire or vigor¡ªit amplifies them.

    "Ugh... Arghhh!!"

    Splurt... Splurt...

    Still in my ceremonial pants, which I hadn¡¯t even managed to unzip, I ended up... making a mess.

    "Whoa... Dude..."

    "...I can''t believe this..."

    And just as I reached the peak, spilling everywhere, my roommates walked into the barracks.

    "...I''ll give you 30 minutes. Clean this up."

    Their attempt to pretend they hadn¡¯t seen anything only made me feel more miserable.

    "Damn it..."

    Drip...

    Even then, remnants of my outburst continued to seep from my pants.

    That¡¯s when I learned what happens when you summon a demon... painfully and thoroughly.

    Especially why no one summons succubi in the Army.

    "But... what the hell was I reacting to?"

    "Did he go at the air?"

    For a while after that, my nickname was ¡°Air Lover.¡±

    ---

    At the temple gates, I stood with a complex mix of emotions, bowing deeply to the goddess statue before me.

    ''And of course, I''m reacting again in this situation.''

    Ever since the succubus used the goddess statue¡¯s form to arouse me, I couldn¡¯t even look at it without becoming... excited.

    ''If I get punished by the gods the moment I step inside, I really can''t complain...''

    But as a nonbeliever, divine punishment didn¡¯t particularly scare me.

    The reason I visited the temple again was that the young saintess wanted to apologize for what happened. I needed to reassure her in person that I was fine, so I came here.

    "What is it? A trainee knight? What brings you here?"This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    The holy knight guarding the entrance scowled as soon as he saw me.

    The magic knights and holy knights always despised each other.

    It wasn¡¯t uncommon for knights of different orders to dislike one another, but with the capital''s two major orders being the Holy Knights and the Magic Knights, tensions were inevitable.

    So naturally, this holy knight started picking a fight the moment he saw me.

    "The young saintess has summoned me."

    Of course, despite the rivalry, it wasn¡¯t like the orders were outright enemies. I couldn¡¯t cause trouble here, so I kept my tone as polite as possible to avoid giving him any reason to escalate.

    Holy knights often picked fights when outsiders visited the temple, but things changed if it was a direct summon from the saintess. With a face full of dissatisfaction, the knight reluctantly stepped aside.

    "Even seeing filthy scum like you meet the saintess makes me nauseous."

    If it had been someone like Dane, he¡¯d have probably denied the insult or drawn his sword in anger. But in situations like this, words were the better weapon.

    If I lost my temper and drew my weapon, the holy knights would pounce, beat me senseless, and then I¡¯d face disciplinary action for brandishing a weapon in the temple.

    Of course, these knights knew that and baited us deliberately.

    "If you so much as look at the saintess improperly, I''ll burn your eyes out."

    "Is that how the Holy Knights operate?"

    "This bastard...!"

    "I''m a person of principles; I''d never have impure thoughts about a saintess."

    By firmly drawing a line and stepping back, I left this knight looking like an idiot.

    Naturally, he couldn¡¯t draw his sword against a guest summoned by the saintess, so he just fumed while I leisurely entered the temple.

    "Welcome, trainee knight of the Magic Order."

    The saintess, who previously wore comfortable clothes while distributing snacks to children, now greeted me in a flowing white dress.

    Though she was still a young saintess learning under the current saintess, her poised appearance in formal attire hinted at her future role leading the temple.

    Fortunately, this wasn¡¯t an official event, so only one female holy knight stood guard. But compared to the previous knight, her fierce glare made him seem mild.

    ''Are all holy knights naturally this unpleasant, or does their bad food make them worse?''

    I debated whether their nastiness was inherent or learned but decided it didn¡¯t matter¡ªall holy knights were jerks.

    "I sent a letter to apologize for the last incident."

    A letter? Or did she mean a message? She probably misspoke¡ªshe wasn¡¯t used to these terms yet.

    "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m actually grateful for your blessing, saintess."

    Though it did cost me the succubus summoning ticket... If I¡¯d fallen under her spell back then, I¡¯d have...

    ''...definitely earned the ¡°Air Lover¡± nickname.''

    Being caught pleasuring myself in front of a succubus only visible to me would have sealed the deal¡ªand probably led to expulsion.

    "...Why are you staring at me?"

    The young saintess tilted her head, confused, as I stared at her.

    "Five years..."

    "Five years?"

    In just five years, this young saintess could grow into a woman as captivating as the succubus I saw in my dream.

    For now, she still looked youthful, but in five years¡¯ time, she¡¯d surely mature into a stunning beauty.

    Grrrr...

    ¡®Ah!¡¯

    Suddenly, I felt a fierce killing intent. Turning my gaze, I saw the holy knight behind her, halfway through unsheathing her sword.

    ''Why is she reacting like that...? Wait, she''s looking at my... oh no!''

    My lower half had visibly bulged at the thought of the saintess¡¯s future self.

    Luckily, the young saintess hadn¡¯t noticed, but the holy knight behind her clearly had.

    ''No, it¡¯s not. I swear, it¡¯s not because I saw the young saintess just now.''

    Before the catastrophe of getting stabbed in front of the saintess could occur, I had to quickly change the subject.

    "It¡¯s nothing. In five years, I¡¯ll also start serving as an official knight of the Magic Knights..."

    "I¡¯ve heard about it from the saintess. You¡¯re in your second year now, so you¡¯ve got about four years left, right?"

    That was true¡ªassuming I didn¡¯t fail.

    If I did fail, I¡¯d have to train for another five years all over again.

    "By then, you¡¯ll come to me for a blessing, won¡¯t you?"

    "Pardon?"

    Come to think of it, there was a tradition where a knight of the Magic Knights officially appointed would visit the temple to receive a blessing directly from the saintess.

    ¡®But a blessing... that thing... oh no, that¡¯s dangerous, isn¡¯t it?¡¯

    The moment I thought of it, my mind went cold, and my body began trembling.

    ¡®That pain, going through that again?¡¯

    "It¡¯s time, young saintess."

    Judging that it wouldn¡¯t be wise for her to stay with me any longer, the holy knight escorting her urged her to leave. She extended her hand to me with a regretful expression.

    It was a farewell gesture asking me, as a knight, to kiss the back of a lady¡¯s hand. I bowed and kissed her hand.

    ''young saintess''

    ''Zap''

    ¡®Ugh!¡¯

    Perhaps it was the aftereffect of summoning a succubus, but I felt a searing pain on my tongue as if it were burning. I barely managed to maintain my composure and suppress the agony.

    "Other holy knights scream just from touching my hand, but as expected, you¡¯re fine, Sir Knight, because your conduct is so upright!"

    "Pardon?"

    Even though it felt like my tongue was burning and I could smell charred flesh, the saintess was overjoyed, almost childlike. Well, she was still a child.

    "When the time comes for your official appointment, I¡¯ll give you the strongest blessing ever!"

    ¡®What is this? A death sentence?¡¯

    With that, the saintess, urged by her escorting holy knight, returned to the temple. I was left to tremble in fear, my mouth stinging and filled with the smell of burnt flesh.

    "..."

    Shoving my stinging tongue back into my mouth, I gazed at the statue of the goddess and muttered.

    "Goddess, I swear, it¡¯s not because of the young saintess. It¡¯s because of you, Goddess..."

    Before I could say more and risk divine punishment, I clamped my mouth shut and scurried out of the temple.

    Upon returning, I swung open the dormitory door and shared my realization with my roommates.

    "Don¡¯t you find the goddess statue... attractive?"

    "Have you lost your mind?"

    At Dain¡¯s remark, I shook my head with a serious expression and asked again.

    "No, think about it. The temple¡¯s goddess statue represents the goddess of love and marriage, right? Doesn¡¯t it make sense that it would be so beautiful that men would fall in love with it? Isn¡¯t that the ultimate proof of the goddess¡¯s authority?"

    "Hmm."

    The way Dain rested his chin and pondered meant he was already half-convinced.

    "The statue is attractive."

    Even Jake agreed with my opinion.

    "Everything¡¯s covered, but you can still see the outline of her feminine figure. That big, wide hip, as if you were crushed under it..."

    "You¡¯d die under the statue..."

    "It¡¯d be worth dying for!"

    As expected, no one in this room was normal. Except for me, of course.

    "Have you touched the statue? The temple walls are made of smooth stone, so maybe you could use it¡ª"

    "No matter how smooth the stone is, it would still scrape. What¡¯s the difference between that and grinding yourself against a rock?"

    Our discussion grew deeper.

    To avoid eavesdropping from other dormitory members, we huddled together like scholars sharing forbidden knowledge.

    "Last year, I overheard the priestesses talking about some drunk lunatic. He got arrested by holy knights after stripping and rubbing himself against a human-sized statue of the goddess, committing obscene acts."

    "Was he okay?"

    "I guess so? I overheard the holy knights debating whether to cut it off for blasphemy."

    So it was possible, albeit risky.

    "How much would a human-sized goddess statue cost?"

    "There¡¯s one in the training center fountain, but it¡¯s a bit bigger than a person."

    "Can we use that one?"

    Listening to our in-depth discussion, Levin sighed deeply.

    "...If I were the goddess, I¡¯d move the statue myself and bash your heads in."

    "Come on, she¡¯s the goddess of love. Would she kill men who love her?"

    "That¡¯s not love, that¡¯s perversion!"

    "Think about it."

    I calmly chose my words to deliver the final blow to Levin.

    "To love the goddess so deeply that you¡¯d want to be with her statue¡ªdoesn¡¯t that prove it¡¯s true love?"

    [No, it doesn¡¯t.]

    "Huh?"

    "What?"

    "Was that...?"

    A majestic feminine voice echoed in our ears. Was it just our imagination?

 Chapter 9: The Knight Says Female Knights Are the Best (01)

    Chapter 9: The Knight Says Female Knights Are the Best (01)

    Magic Knight Training Ground

    Our training ground is referred to as Training Ground No. 1. It''s an old facility, with crumbling buildings located in the center of the capital, and it¡¯s a mysterious place where bugs keep popping out.

    The temple supposedly blessed the capital to keep the bugs away, so why are they overflowing in the training ground?

    "Ugh, spider webs¡­"

    I was clearing away the spider webs piled up in the storage room while retrieving training supplies: straw for making scarecrows and dry rations for outdoor mobility training.

    "Can we even eat this?"

    We unearthed dried meat the size of a person¡¯s torso. It looked like something no human should eat.

    It was moldy, rock-hard, and had likely been sealed for countless years.

    "Oh, you can just scrape off the outer layer and eat it."

    The senior knight reassured us, claiming it wouldn¡¯t kill us. He ordered us to cut the meat into jerky. What choice did we have? Orders were orders.

    Clang!

    "Wow, damn¡­ Look at this. The knife won¡¯t even go through."

    "Careful with your hands."

    After prying apart the tough meat with knives that bent under the strain, we finally managed to uncover slightly less hard jerky inside, which was barely edible.

    "Keep the core inside. For now, wash off the outer layer and eat it."

    "If we do, we¡¯ll die."

    "You won¡¯t die. I ate it too."

    Despite the senior knight¡¯s assurance, Dane and I reluctantly held the jerky¡¯s outer layer. It was so tough it could¡¯ve been tanned and worn as leather armor.

    "How many years old is this meat?"

    "Probably from when the knights'' order was first founded."

    And yet, we were told to eat it instead of discarding it.

    "Who cares? We¡¯ll sneak off to the capital during mobility training and grab something to eat."

    "Right."

    As first-years, we initially worked hard, sincerely aiming to become knights. But after a year of grueling hardship, we learned to cut corners where we could.

    "Cut it into 150 pieces, distribute them, and patch up the hole in the fence this time."

    "Understood."

    Training knights are basically slaves, aren¡¯t they?

    "Aren¡¯t we just supposed to train?"

    "Exactly. That¡¯s what makes us knights."

    Grumbling, Dane and I loaded buckets with sand and lime, filled a canteen with water, and headed to the damaged fence.

    Boing, boing.

    "You¡¯re still keeping that monster as a pet?"

    "Why? It¡¯s cute."

    For the past four months, I¡¯d been raising this slime, and she felt like a part of me now. She even helped me in emergencies, absorbing nutrients by feeding on my¡­ semen. she was a mutually beneficial arrangement.

    "Right, Mollang?"

    The slime formed a face on my finger and playfully licked it, showing her affectionate, albeit lewd, nature. I gently pushed my finger into her mouth.

    Smooch¡­ smooch¡­

    she kept licking my finger suggestively. she didn¡¯t seem aroused but rather nutrient-deprived.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡®I guess I¡¯ll need to sneak out tonight.¡¯

    "You¡¯re so gross, messing with that thing. By now, its entire body must be made of your semen."

    Given that the slime had survived solely on my semen for four months, Dane¡¯s observation wasn¡¯t far off, and I couldn¡¯t deny it.

    I¡¯d tried feeding the slime other foods and substances, but she only absorbed and expelled them. The only thing she could consume was my semen.

    "Alright, let¡¯s go."

    Since the fence served as a barrier against outsiders, it was crucial to hide Mollang from the knights, or they¡¯d take issue with me raising a slime. I put her back into a canteen and got to work.

    "Is this a fortress wall or what?"

    The damaged fence was a towering stone wall, far taller than a person.

    Clang, clang.

    I tapped it with tools, but it didn¡¯t budge. The wall was built incredibly thick.

    "Is it for siege training?"

    "No, I heard they practice that in an empty castle."

    "Then what¡¯s this? Where does it lead?"

    The training ground was at the center of the Magic Knights¡¯ building, so this wall likely led somewhere important, but I didn¡¯t know where.

    "Let¡¯s finish up and take a break."

    The hole was just big enough for a small person to crawl through. It wasn¡¯t intentionally dug but likely caused by soil erosion loosening a stone. Since the damaged stone was beyond repair, we were told to patch it up with lime.

    While mixing lime and sand into mortar, Dane and I chatted.

    "Did you see that Holy Knight during Sacred Week?"

    "The one escorting the young saint? That was one of our seniors, right?"

    "Yeah, but¡­"

    From beyond the wall, we suddenly heard a faint voice.

    "A woman!"

    "Shh!"

    It was a woman¡¯s voice. After only hearing gruff male voices for so long, the soft, feminine tone drew our attention. We pressed ourselves against the wall, but it was too thick to hear clearly.

    The only sound that leaked through came from the hole we were repairing.

    "How are they going to deal with this hole?"

    "They said they''ll call in some workers to handle it, so we shouldn''t go near it."

    "Couldn''t we secretly dump trash in it or something?"

    With those words, a few bits of junk and trash were tossed into the hole.

    "Wait a second, I dropped my coin!"

    A pale hand reached through the hole, feeling around for the coin. But the coin, having rolled in along with the trash, was now out of reach.

    "Where did it go? Did it roll even deeper...?"

    "Here."

    "I found it! Thank you... Aaaah!"

    As I picked up the coin and placed it in her hand, her voice, initially full of gratitude, suddenly turned into a piercing scream.

    "Who are you? Why are you there?"

    "Is it some pervert? There have been rumors about perverts targeting our trainee knights. Could it be them?"

    "A pervert? How dare you insult a noble trainee knight!"

    Dane shouted angrily, but I couldn''t quite refute the word "pervert."

    After all, we were just talking about "slime ejaculate" earlier. From a normal perspective, that would probably seem perverted.

    "Trainee knight?"

    "Wait, could this be the men''s knight training grounds?"

    Hearing that, the girls leaned closer to the hole to get a look at us, and we, curious about them, flattened ourselves on the ground to look back at them through the hole.

    "Women knights!"

    "Men knights!"

    Yes, that¡¯s right.

    This wall was the one dividing the training grounds for the male and female knights of the Mage Knight Corps!

    ---

    "All patched up."

    "Alright, good work. I don¡¯t need to go check it myself, do I?"

    "No, sir."

    "Go clean up and take the rest of the day off."

    The senior knight who had ordered us to repair the hole responded absentmindedly, his eyes never leaving the novel in his hands.

    Honestly, even if he had gone to inspect it, there wouldn¡¯t have been much to worry about. The surface of the repair was carefully coated with a thin layer of lime and sand, so it looked perfectly solid at a glance.

    Of course, it was weak enough that a good kick would reopen the hole.

    "So the women knights'' training grounds were right next door!"

    "Shh! Don''t talk about that here. We can''t let anyone else find out."

    Not even Levin or Jake, who shared the same quarters as us.

    Jake, for one, had no filter and might blurt something out, while Levin was the type to mess around and risk exposing the secret to the senior knight.

    If I¡¯d learned about this alone, I wouldn¡¯t even have told Dane. But the problem was that we both worked on the repair, so we found out at the same time.

    "Tsk. If only I¡¯d learned about it alone, I¡¯d have kept it a secret from you too."

    Damn it. He was thinking the same thing as me.

    Anyway, we¡¯d exchanged brief greetings with the women knights and learned that they were two trainee knights from the women¡¯s training grounds.

    Among the knights-in-training, women knights were a rarity¡ªa small handful at most. After their training, they were typically assigned to the Mage Knight Corps, the Holy Knight Corps, or the Royal Guard depending on their abilities and choices.

    But the demand for women knights was largely limited to specific roles, such as protecting high-ranking women in the temple (like saints or high priestesses) or royal figures (like queens or princesses). Most of them ended up in the Royal Guard or Holy Knight Corps.

    The most famous woman knight in the Mage Knight Corps would probably be the legendary Dame Angelina.

    In any case, women knights were incredibly rare in this kingdom.

    "Could we sneak through the hole to get over there?"

    "No way."

    Honestly, for a person to pass through a hole that small, it would have to be a child or a very slim woman.

    For those of us bulking up in the training camp, even trying to stick our heads in would get us stuck at the neck, effectively burying ourselves alive.

    The female knights might be able to make it through, but...

    ''They seemed pretty wary of us.''

    Although they seemed curious about us, thanks to the almost brainwashing-like education from their knightly order (which doubles as a holy knight class), they were suspicious that we were just perverts who drooled at the sight of women.

    The fact that it was somewhat true made it all the more unpleasant.

    "We¡¯re supposed to meet tomorrow at lunch, right?"

    "Yeah. Something about exchanging letters, wasn¡¯t it?"

    "This is only the second time I¡¯ve received a letter from a woman!"

    "Second time? When was the first?"

    "You know, during the adaptation period at the training camp, the ladies wrote us letters and sent them."

    "Ah..."

    ''That... was me, though.''

    Honestly, a few of us recruits were selected and taken to a secret room.

    The senior knights bribed us with cold drinks and cookies from the start. Then they handed us a list of sponsoring ladies¡¯ names and gave us some sample letters to copy.

    They told us to write those letters to our peers, pretending they were from the ladies.

    ''What absolute scumbags.''

    The trainees, of course, were delighted, thinking those letters were from adoring sponsors. But those of us who knew the truth could only smile bitterly.

    Even though I knew the ugly truth, I didn¡¯t want to hurt Dane, so I stayed silent.

    "Are you going to write a letter?"

    "Not really..."

    I¡¯d already written enough fake letters pretending to be ladies, so just thinking about letters made me grind my teeth. Writing so many back then made my hands ache like I was grinding metal.

    Four of us were dragged into that room, and we each had to write 40 letters.

    ''Besides, if you want to get close to a woman, there are better ways than writing outdated letters.''

    Women, fundamentally, like cute things.

    Especially knights, who are always exposed to rigid and intimidating stuff in their line of work. The presence of a small, adorable pet would be loved by both male and female knights alike.

    After lights-out, listening to Jake and Levin snore, I grabbed my canteen and stood up.

    "That guy¡¯s off to pour his stuff on that slime again."

    "Shut up."

    Originally, I was planning to use Mollang after Dane fell asleep writing his letter. But after seeing those female knights earlier, I couldn¡¯t hold out and had to visit the bathroom earlier than usual.

    The night watch seemed to catch on and averted their gaze, silently telling me to handle it myself. I went into the bathroom, opened the canteen, and took Mollang out.

    Poing...!

    Before I could even pull down my pants, Mollang clung to my groin, attaching herself. I held her in my hand, trying to calm her down, and pulled down my pants to expose myself.

    "Ohhh!"

    Unable to hold back, Mollang opened her mouth and took me in.

    It felt like dipping only the tip into cold water¡ªa refreshing sensation. As it worked, Mollang began to take on a humanoid form, transforming into a tiny girl about a handspan tall, holding my thing in her small mouth.

    Seeing my reflection in Mollang''s translucent body made the sight even more erotic. It was as if Mollang instinctively knew how to extract quality material, sticking tightly and rubbing against me.

    "Ah...!"

    It felt textured, so I examined Mollang more closely. From her earlier crude, celestial doll-like shape, she had now developed into a fairly realistic small figure.

    Resembling a little fairy, Mollang now used what looked like hands to grasp me, rubbing my thing with her entire body.

    ''Is this masturbation or intercourse...?''

    Technically, Mollang wasn¡¯t human and only had the intelligence of seeking food instinctively. So I could barely count this as masturbation.

    "Ohhh!"

    I noticed something else. Mollang had started to develop little buds on her previously flat chest¡ªnipples, to be precise.

    ''You little rascal!''

 Chapter 10: The Knight Says Female Knights Are the Best (02)

    Chapter 10: The Knight Says Female Knights Are the Best (02)

    "Where on earth did she learn this?"

    Using her small body to stimulate me with her whole self, rather than swallowing me whole as she would with a slime, she deliberately rubbed her soft body against mine, stimulating me in a completely different way.

    Moreover, just the fact that her body had become a bit more refined was enough to excite me immensely. When I could no longer hold back, she spread her squishy arms wide and embraced the tip of me tightly.

    Brrrr!

    With a bubbling sound, the semen I released spurted onto her chest.

    The force was so intense that the white foam infiltrated her chest and spread throughout her body. Still holding tightly to my tip, she made sure not a single drop escaped.

    "Hoo..."

    When my release ended and I began to lose strength, she finally let go of my tip.

    "Wow... this is..."

    My semen remained visible within her translucent chest.

    It seemed I had built up quite a bit recently, as her chest swelled noticeably from the volume she absorbed. Realizing I was staring blankly at her chest, she pressed it herself, squeezing it gently.

    Squelch.

    From the end of her protrusion, my semen leaked out like milk from a nipple. This both stunned and amused me, and before I knew it, my exhausted "spear" was ready for battle again.

    "I only meant to go once..."

    Perhaps understanding my words, she shrank back with a disappointed expression.

    "But since your flat chest has swelled, shouldn''t I enjoy that feeling too?"

    At that, she smiled brightly and began rubbing her body against me again. Seeing her like this, I entrusted myself to her once more.

    ''If I overdo it, I''ll be tired tomorrow...''

    But seeing her so happy, how could I possibly refuse?

    "Huff... huff..."

    Five rounds are unbelievably exhausting.

    If I weren¡¯t young and hadn¡¯t undergone knight training to build up stamina, I might have died of exhaustion.

    ''Where does she learn these things?''

    She spends all day in her water bottle, only coming out when I feed her semen. Yet every time, she evolves to be even more sensual and erotic.

    Furthermore, the bottle used to be filled only halfway, but now it''s almost full. I''m starting to worry that it might overflow someday.

    Creak.

    "You''re still awake?"

    "You''re still going at it?"

    Looking at my exhausted expression, Dane greeted me with dark circles under his eyes. Beneath his bed were dozens of crumpled sheets of paper.

    "Don¡¯t tell me you wrote a letter but couldn¡¯t hold back your urges."

    "I¡¯m not crazy enough to do that in the dorm like you."

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    "Because of that one succubus, my social reputation is in ruins."

    Being mocked by someone like Dane? What a humiliation.

    "Ugh... How do I write this letter..."

    "Keep it simple. You¡¯re not a poet, and the recipient is a knight. Something straightforward and honest would be better."

    At my advice, Dane seemed inspired and began writing fluently with his quill.

    "What do you think?"

    - I¡¯m very interested in women. So, I think I like you. -

    "I take back what I said. You absolutely need to put all your effort into writing this letter!"

    If this kind of letter gets sent, it¡¯s over.

    "Even an orc or ogre would write a better letter than this!"

    "Ugh... But my brain just won¡¯t cooperate!"

    "Then give up on the letter."

    "No, I can¡¯t give up."

    Ah, this stubborn fool...

    "Fine, just write your honest feelings. Sometimes being blunt works better."

    "My honest feelings..."

    At my suggestion, Dane picked up his quill and wrote effortlessly again.

    - Let¡¯s mate. -

    I immediately smacked his hard head with the water bottle I was holding.

    "If you send this, female knights will climb over the walls with swords in hand! Blow out your candle and go to sleep!"

    "Ugh... I guess I just can¡¯t do it with letters..."

    He wasn¡¯t great with words, either.

    While I tried to get some sleep, Dane kept struggling with his letter all night. When morning came, he finally held up a completed one-page letter with a proud smile.

    "What¡¯s it say?"

    "It¡¯s a secret, but I¡¯ll let you see it."

    With tired eyes but a face full of anticipation, he showed me the letter. The first three lines were just a straightforward self-introduction.

    ¡®At least this won¡¯t get him insulted.¡¯

    I didn¡¯t bother reading further and simply returned it with a comment that it was fine. He then somehow procured a fancy envelope to place it in.

    After skimming through morning training, we headed to the back gate at lunch, nervousness plastered on our faces.

    "Here, this is a letter I wrote all night. Please take it."

    Dane awkwardly handed over the letter, and a pale hand reached out to accept it.

    "Oh my, the envelope is pretty... Who is this for?"

    "Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s a letter for everyone. Haha!"

    For some reason, his hearty laughter was incredibly annoying.

    "......"

    While the letter was being opened, a suffocating silence flowed from beyond the wall.

    ''Now''s my chance.''

    To break this awkward situation, there was nothing better than a cute animal.

    "Do you all know this?"

    I tilted my canteen to bring out Mollang. As soon as she appeared, she transformed back into a small humanoid form, clinging to my hand. I showed Mollang to the female knights through a small gap in the wall.

    Squelch.

    "Huh?!"

    But just as she crossed the gap, Mollang suddenly turned into a blob and slipped out of my hand. In a panic, I grabbed Her and pulled Her back into my arms.

    Shloop.

    After returning to me, Mollang transformed back into her humanoid form.

    Boing!

    She waved her arms angrily at me as if protesting. I couldn¡¯t understand why Mollang, who usually listened well, was acting up now.

    Meanwhile, the female knights, holding Dane¡¯s letter, whispered amongst themselves in voices too low for us to hear. After about five minutes of silence, they finally gave their response.

    "......Alright."

    ''What? Did Dane¡¯s letter, which he stayed up all night writing, actually work?''

    Normally, women love cute pets, so I hadn¡¯t prepared anything else. Now, the female knights were talking amongst themselves about Dane¡¯s letter.

    "I¡¯ll give you an answer tomorrow."

    And surprisingly, Dane¡¯s letter worked on the female knights.

    As I listened to the sound of their footsteps retreating beyond the wall, I asked Dane.

    "What did you even write?"

    "I just wrote with all my heart about how awesome and handsome I am as a knight! Hahaha!"

    As Dane succeeded in confessing to the female knights and I ended up being sidelined without even speaking to them, I felt my pride take a hit.

    ''Still, for two people to read and deeply ponder his letter... how well did he write it?''

    The first three lines I remember went something like, "I am Dane, the tallest, broadest, and strongest among the trainee knights. As a knight, I believe that¡¯s something to boast about."

    Sure, adding a bit of exaggeration and bragging is fine, but could his genuine confidence have won them over?

    "Sigh..."

    I had relied on Mollang, but She betrayed me at the crucial moment.

    "Why did you do that?"

    I poked Her with my finger, but Mollang angrily turned her head and returned to the canteen on her own.

    ''Was it jealousy?''

    But considering a slime¡¯s average intelligence, jealousy didn¡¯t seem plausible.

    "Anyway, congratulations. You succeeded with a letter."

    "Hahaha!!"

    As Dane laughed proudly, I begrudgingly congratulated him. It was like witnessing the miracle of a slime doing math¡ªworthy of pure admiration.

    Delivering letters takes time. After finishing the day¡¯s tasks, we waited for a reply, which would come the next day or later.

    ---

    "Starting tomorrow, we¡¯ll be training with the female knights."

    "Whoooaaa!!"

    The trainee knights roared so loudly that the old building of the training camp seemed to shake.

    "Female knights! Female knights! Female knights!!"

    ¡®No wonder the walls are so thick¡­¡¯

    If the walls weren¡¯t high and sturdy enough, these guys might have just burst through them.

    "Don¡¯t get too excited. Even though they¡¯re female knights, most of them just look like us in armor with long hair."

    Despite the senior knight¡¯s cold, realistic assessment, the trainee knights continued to cheer for the female knights.

    "What kind of training are we doing with them?"

    "It¡¯s the same as the joint training we do with other knight orders. A few representatives will spar first, and then we¡¯ll proceed with integrated training."

    The trainee knights were brimming with fiery energy. Judging by their excitement, you¡¯d think each of them was a Sword Master, eager to show off their skills to the female knights during the joint training.

    "Ugh..."

    While everyone else was hyped, I alone felt bewildered by the suddenly charged atmosphere.

    The next day, we left the training camp for the grand training grounds within the Magic Knight Order.

    "Are those the female knights?"

    "They¡¯re here!"

    "Silence!"

    The senior knights tried to control the crowd, but there was no stopping them.

    We arrived next to about 30 female knights, and¡­

    "Wow¡­"

    "Huh¡­?"

    It was rude, but most of the trainee knights wore disappointed expressions as they looked at the female knights. Their excitement turned into unfulfilled expectations.

    ¡®There¡¯s no humans¡­?¡¯

    There wasn¡¯t a single pure human female knight.

    Among the 34 female knights, 20 were orcs or half-orcs. There were no pure humans, just various non-human or mixed-blood female knights.

    The most shocking was a dwarf female knight in gleaming armor. Her chest plate was adorned with carved details, and her braided beard swung under her chin. The collective thought of the trainee knights was clear.

    ¡®This is not it.¡¯

    The half-orcs, with their wild charm, seemed acceptable after a while. But the dwarves? No.

    "Didn¡¯t I tell you not to get your hopes up?"

    The senior knight calmly explained as we trainee knights sank into despair at the reality of the female knights.

    "In today¡¯s world, who would willingly take on the grueling job of being a female knight? Only those confident in their physicality or with a passion for physical labor would choose it."

    Even we faced a general avoidance of physical labor.

    In the past, the Magic Knight Order attracted over a thousand candidates per cohort, carefully selecting the best. But now, our cohort barely started with 150.

    Still¡­ even so!

    ¡®How could there not be a single human?¡¯

 Chapter 11: The Knight Says Female Knights Are the Best (03)

    Chapter 11: The Knight Says Female Knights Are the Best (03)

    The female knights I saw last time were definitely human, but they were nowhere to be seen among the trainee knights.

    "Where could they have gone? Those two seemed perfectly fine..."

    Just then, I spotted two female knights approaching from afar.

    They walked confidently, proudly wearing the badge of a senior knight, something only full-fledged knights are allowed to have.

    "So, these are the new recruits?"

    "......Gasp!"

    They were the same female knights Dane and I had encountered through the wall earlier.

    "Senior knights, you¡¯re here?"

    "Yeah, and you¡¯re leading this time? You¡¯ve grown up quite a bit."

    As they laughed cheerfully, Dane and I rolled our eyes, trying to make sense of the situation.

    ¡®Damn it! They were senior knights from the female knight training division!¡¯

    Through that tiny hole in the wall, we could only see parts of their hands or faces, so we assumed they were trainee knights. But now, it turns out they were senior knights.

    It seemed they had come directly to inspect the hole we used, probably suspecting that the male trainees might cause trouble, just like we had.

    "..."

    While I could deal with this, Dane¡¯s face had turned pale as a sheet¡ªunderstandable, since he¡¯d written a love letter addressed to one of those senior knights.

    "Hmm..."

    One of the senior knights approached us with a curious expression, then whispered in a voice only we could hear.

    "Oh, and... the letter was delivered, by the way."

    "Excuse me?"

    She gave us a sly wink as she spoke, and Dane and I snapped to attention.

    ¡®A love letter¡­ delivered to ''them''?!¡¯

    "By the way, did you submit your paperwork? It didn¡¯t have the proper stamp."

    "They¡¯re bringing it later today."

    "And who does that? You should have submitted it before training started."

    The senior female knights dragged our supervising senior knight into a building, leaving behind 150 male trainees and 34 female trainees in the training ground.

    But it wasn¡¯t anything to worry about. The male trainees were all busy avoiding eye contact, staring at the ground, or nervously inspecting their weapons.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the female knights weren¡¯t humans but hybrids or monsters...

    ¡®Of course, this is only natural.¡¯

    Dane might be full of crude jokes when no one¡¯s around, but he couldn¡¯t even talk properly in front of women. The same went for the rest of the trainees.

    If they had no experience dating, how could they possibly make a move on a female knight? The moment they stood before one, they froze.

    ¡®Pathetic virgins.¡¯

    Not that I wasn¡¯t one myself, but mentally, I wasn¡¯t. I was ready for anything, prepared to act the moment the opportunity arose. My body may have been untouched, but my heart had already conquered countless women in my imagination.

    Clang! Clang, clang, clang!

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    While the male trainees awkwardly passed the time, a metallic sound echoed from the direction of the female trainees.

    One of them was purposefully banging her gauntlets against her armor as if to provoke us¡ªa move typically used to taunt enemies on the battlefield. My fellow trainees began to scowl.

    "What¡¯s that about?"

    "How cocky..."

    Blending in with the female trainees, she was armored in a way that made it hard to tell if she was a knight or one of us. The only hint was her slightly thinner waist visible between the plates. Even her face was hidden behind a full-face helm, leaving us clueless about her appearance.

    Clunk!

    She struck the ground with her massive battle axe and shouted.

    "I got your letter."

    At the mention of the letter, everyone looked puzzled, except Dane and me, who whipped our heads around toward her in alarm.

    "A duel challenge, as written in the letter. Who¡¯s your representative?"

    ¡®A duel... challenge?!¡¯

    There was no way we sent that. At most, we¡¯d have tried to hit on the female knights, not provoke them into a fight.

    "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to pretend you don¡¯t know after sending this?"

    She held up the letter Dane had poured his heart into all night.

    "I¡¯m the tallest among the trainee knights. My friends are strong too. I want to protect the female knights. I hope to have the chance to protect you in the future..."

    "Hey, you idiot..."

    Letting him write that letter after I only skimmed the first three lines was a mistake.

    He wanted to act like a proper knight, promising to protect someone. But the problem was the recipients weren¡¯t ordinary ladies¡ªthey were female knights.

    When a knight says they¡¯ll protect another knight, it implies, ¡®You¡¯re too weak to defend yourself without me.¡¯

    "You absolute moron!"

    "I didn¡¯t mean it like that! How does that turn into a duel challenge?"

    "It wouldn¡¯t be bad if it was to an ordinary lady. But saying that to fellow knights? What if the Holy Knight Order said they¡¯d protect us trainees?"

    "I¡¯d beat them senseless and chase them off!"

    "Exactly! That¡¯s what you just did, you idiot!"

    As I smacked Dane on the head, the armored female knight, growing impatient, slammed her battle axe into the ground again.

    "Enough chatter. The bear-like one over there¡ªare you going to fight?"

    "Personal duels are prohibited."

    "Think about who would¡¯ve received that ridiculous letter."

    Hearing that, I finally understood why the senior knights had taken our supervising knight away. They must have seen Dane¡¯s letter and decided to let their trainees put us in our place.

    "So, are you going to run like cowards after sending a duel challenge?"

    Holding her massive battle axe, the armored female knight taunted us further. No knight could stand such provocation.

    "Send out your representative. I¡¯ll be ours."

    Obviously, Dane had to step up and fix his own mess. A male vs. female knight duel of brute strength¡ªit might even be entertaining.

    "Alright, then Ban will do it."

    "Wait, you made the mess¡ª"

    "You know I¡¯m bad at duels!"

    Dane specialized in defense, holding his shield against monsters, but he wasn¡¯t suited for one-on-one fights against other knights.

    "Ban¡¯s better for dealing with women anyway."

    Nods all around. The other trainees didn¡¯t want to get involved and shoved me forward.

    Thunk!

    The female knight, eager to get started, struck her axe against the ground again. With no other choice, I stepped up.

    "Let¡¯s finish quickly before the senior knights return."

    "Agreed."

    Seeing how effortlessly she wielded her massive battle axe, it became clear: she wasn¡¯t human either, just like the others.

    The equipment she wielded was something no ordinary human strength could lift without auxiliary devices, yet there was no visible strength-enhancing mechanism. I raised my mana saber and prepared my stance.

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    With the shout of another trainee knightess, she charged at me, swinging her massive battle axe.

    Though I was wearing armor, and the battle axe wasn¡¯t sharpened, a hit from it could easily break a few ribs. However¡­

    Clang!

    Moments later, the head of her battle axe was severed and lay on the ground, while my mana saber was pointed through the eye slit of her helmet.

    ¡°As expected of Ban! I knew you¡¯d win!!¡±

    ''Yeah, sure, like you believed in me a minute ago.''

    ¡°I won, right?¡±

    At this point, if I pressed the mana saber¡¯s blade further, it would pierce through her helmet and kill her. It was a perfect victory, and I thought she would accept the result. But instead, she tightly shut her eyes and swung the broken axe handle at me.

    ¡®Did she assume I wouldn¡¯t go all out, fearing I¡¯d injure her and get expelled? Or¡­ is she ready to lose an eye if it means hitting me?¡¯

    Regardless of her reasoning, I was prepared. I stepped back two paces and swung my mana saber a few more times.

    ¡°The match is over.¡±

    ¡°What? Get back here and fight properly!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already disarmed you. It¡¯s done.¡±

    The seams of her full-body armor were severed and began falling apart. The locking mechanisms of her gauntlets had been sliced, causing them to slide off her arms, and her chestplate and shoulder guards followed suit.

    With all the belts holding her armor together cut, it collapsed into a heap, leaving her wearing only her helmet and boots.

    ¡°You¡­!¡±

    As her furious eyes burned blue, the helmet split in half and fell away, revealing her face.

    ¡°Oh¡­ you¡¯re beautiful.¡±

    Her revealed face was striking: short black hair, vivid blue eyes, and a small horn in the center of her forehead. While she wasn¡¯t fully human, her appearance was otherwise petite and delicate.

    ¡°Urgh¡­ my face!¡±

    She hastily tried to cover her face, but I had already seen everything, including her figure, drenched in sweat under the armor.

    ¡®Full-body armor is hot. That¡¯s why her clothes are sticking to her¡­ oh, so that¡¯s how it is. For her height, she¡¯s surprisingly¡­¡¯

    Her attempts to hide her face left her body exposed. Beneath her armor, she wore only a thin, sweat-soaked garment, through which her black undergarments were visible. Her lower body was no different, with her underwear line clearly visible through the damp fabric.

    ¡°Where are you looking¡­?!¡±

    As my gaze unabashedly wandered over her, she finally realized the situation, becoming angry and attempting to cover herself. But with one hand covering her face and the other trying to hide her body, she couldn¡¯t block my view entirely.

    In a panic, the horned knightess retreated, using her comrades to shield her from further humiliation. Thus, the duel came to an anticlimactic end.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    Since my opponent was already incapacitated, and a senior knight had arrived, there was no need to continue.

    ¡°Our girl lost?¡±

    The senior knightesses seemed surprised their junior had been defeated.

    ¡°Erin¡¯s a half-ogre. She¡¯s tough even for most knights to handle.¡±

    Ogres are known to be stronger than humans, but half-ogres are even more formidable. It¡¯s practically a different species in terms of raw power. It explained how she could swing such a massive battle axe and wear full-body armor effortlessly.

    ¡®But aren¡¯t half-ogres supposed to be large? She¡¯s surprisingly petite.¡¯

    Aside from her horn and strength, she didn¡¯t match the typical image of a half-ogre. Her size was more comparable to the other knightesses, even leaning toward petite.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough for the initiation. Let¡¯s move on to real training.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Unlike me, the other male trainees, disillusioned by the reality of the knightesses, responded in dispirited tones. For me, however¡­ Erin, the half-ogre knightess, had left an impression.

    ¡®I¡¯ll see her again, right?¡¯

    Over the following days, we began grueling marches and rigorous training alongside the knightesses. While we maintained a respectful distance, we shared meals and trained in close proximity.

    This exercise¡¯s purpose became increasingly clear.

    ¡®It¡¯s meant to demystify the knightesses and make us see them as just knights.¡¯

    Living, eating, and training together, without proper hygiene and in harsh conditions, forced us to see each other¡¯s unvarnished reality. The goal was likely to strip away any romanticized notions and reinforce that knightesses were no different from us, aside from being women.

    It was a clever tactic, ensuring that in future assignments, male and female knights would work together seamlessly without unnecessary tension.

    However, the senior knights overlooked one crucial detail¡­

    ¡°Hey, but isn¡¯t that ogre kinda hot?¡±

    Their tastes were far more eclectic than expected.

    <blockquote>

    A Special Thank You!:

    I want to extend my deepest gratitude to [Keenan Davis], for supporting me on Patreon!

    </blockquote>

 Chapter 12: "A Bearded Knight is Fine Too (01)"

    Chapter 12: "A Bearded Knight is Fine Too (01)"

    "Orcs aren''t bad."

    Until now, whenever I thought of orcs, I considered them to be brutish and pig-like. But seeing them like this, their only real differences were slightly darker skin, a more robust physique, and slightly upturned noses.

    On closer inspection, their bodies were muscular, and their chests, a symbol of motherhood, were quite well-built. Among the knights, many of whom liked muscular women, their bodies were surprisingly well-received.

    "There''s a reason there are so many half-orcs."

    In the past, mixed-race offspring were often born as a result of war crimes during conflicts, but in today''s peaceful times, most mixed-race children were born out of interracial marriages.

    At first, I thought, ''No way, orcs?'', but after a while, even I started thinking orc women weren''t too bad.

    "At first, it was disappointing, but now it feels... alright."

    It seemed the senior knights'' intention was exactly this.

    Eating, sleeping, getting dirty, and moving together as equals¡ªthese experiences would nurture camaraderie while reducing romantic or sexual tension, helping them see each other not as men or women but simply as knights of the opposite gender.

    However, for us, deprived of female companionship for so long, such plans had little effect. Worse, this kind of conversation only amplified our eccentric desires. And most importantly...

    "The female knights are surprisingly attractive, aren''t they?"

    Contrary to expectations, the mixed-race female knights were stunning.

    At first, I thought orcs were dirty, but they were cleaner than us. Even when exhausted, they washed up, applied mud packs to their skin for care, and went to bed. Seeing their efforts, I couldn''t help but find them charming.

    Of course, among them, the dwarf female knight bothered me the most because of her beard. It hurt my eyes every time I saw her. But as time passed, I got used to it. Now I could look at her and think, ''Ah, a dwarf knight.''

    This is the power of familiarity¡ªit¡¯s terrifying.

    "If they were human female knights, we might have been disappointed."

    Human female knights wouldn¡¯t have surprised or fascinated us. Seeing them act just like us would¡¯ve only reinforced that they were people too. But because they were of different races, the differences stood out and made us adapt quickly.

    "Who''s your favorite?"

    "Definitely Garnya!"

    "Right, Garnya''s amazing."

    The most popular female trainee knight among us was Garnya, a full-blooded orc. Some said her prominent tusks were attractive.

    "These guys are making excuses."

    Of course, I knew the real reason they liked Garnya. She had the largest chest. Every time she removed her armor to rest, everyone¡¯s eyes were glued to her chest.

    It didn¡¯t matter whether it was an orc''s chest or a human''s¡ªif it bounced, these guys liked it.

    "Hey, what do you think about Erin?"

    "Erin?"

    The half-ogre Erin, whom I sparred with initially, still wore her helmet and kept her body tightly covered with her armor. Unsurprisingly, she wasn¡¯t popular.

    She growled at us whenever we approached, so unlike the other female trainee knights, she didn¡¯t get along with us or chat much.

    "She''s beautiful."

    "There''s no way a half-ogre could be beautiful, right?"The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "No, trust me. She is."

    My roommates, Dane, Jake, and Levin, stared at me skeptically.

    "Think about it¡ªthis guy gets turned on by goddess statues."

    "Oh, right."

    "And he... didn¡¯t he do it with air once?"

    "Ah, yeah."

    "And a slime... isn¡¯t he still carrying that thing around?"

    "Ugh!"

    As my roommates revealed my past misdeeds, the others nodded knowingly, clearly thinking, ''Of course, it¡¯s him.'' But I was serious.

    "She¡¯s beautiful, though..."

    "Oh, by the way, our group is on night watch tonight."

    "Why is it always me?"

    It felt like I was always stuck with the night shift. Sure, I was there when the senior knights drew lots, but still...

    "The female knights must have it rough."

    We were 150 men, so even with two-person shifts, it took 75 turns before the same person had to watch again. On the other hand, there were only 34 female knights, so each one had to take shifts twice or even three times as often.

    "Ugh."

    And as fate would have it, my watch partner for the night was Erin.

    "So that¡¯s what burning eyes look like."

    Perhaps because of her ogre blood, every time Erin glared at me, her blue eyes seemed to pierce through her helmet and the darkness.

    "She hated me from the start."

    The plan was simple: patrol together briefly, then head to a quiet spot and use my slime companion, ¡°Mollang,¡± discreetly.

    At the end of our shift, I nudged the next guy awake and stepped outside the camp. I was ready to let Mollang take care of my frustrations when I heard rustling behind me.

    "Who could it be?"

    I turned toward the sound and saw blue flames flickering in the darkness.

    "Why is she following me?"

    She was looking around, probably tracking my footprints. As expected of a knight, she seemed adept at following trails.

    "Damn it."

    I pulled myself together and revealed myself before she could find me. Sure enough, Erin flinched, stopped, and stared at me.

    "This girl really followed me here in the middle of the night. Doesn¡¯t she know danger?"

    Well, being a half-ogre, she could easily knock out most attackers with her fists.

    "What are you doing here?"

    I couldn¡¯t exactly admit I was sneaking away to use Mollang, so I tried to phrase it vaguely.

    "...Bathroom."

    "...Right."

    Whether she agreed or was judging me, I couldn¡¯t tell. Her helmet and the darkness obscured her expression. Only her bright eyes were visible.

    "And why were you looking for me?"

    "...duel."

    "duel? Oh, you''re not going to bring up my so-called tricks again, are you?"

    Back in our first year, many claimed I used tricks to defeat them in sparring because I could cut without visibly drawing my sword. Some even accused me of sabotaging their gear beforehand.

    "It¡¯s the same. I release mana on the blade to strike, then deactivate it."

    In reality, my sword was just faster. Most knights would emit mana along their blade continuously, but I only activated it at the moment of impact. This made it seem like I wasn¡¯t using it at all.

    While this technique caused a lot of unnecessary fights early on, now most avoided sparring with me, calling it boring.

    ''Thanks to that, I usually don¡¯t step forward even during sparring matches with other knight orders.''

    This time, though, Dane caused some trouble, and because he sent me out in his place, I had no choice but to get involved.

    "Is it just because you''re fast?"

    "If I were just fast, there would be afterimages. I simply activate my Mana Saber exactly when needed."

    Would it be okay to reveal this kind of secret?

    Well, swordsmanship depends on how you wield it, even if you teach it the same way. Plus, what I do isn¡¯t really a trick; it¡¯s more of a unique habit of mine. Others wouldn¡¯t be able to copy it easily, and even if they did, I wouldn¡¯t care.

    "I see..."

    "So, are you here because you don¡¯t accept the results and want a rematch?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Even if you''re trying to hide it behind your helmet... your eyes are practically blazing with fighting spirit right now."

    Hearing that, Erin sighed and removed her helmet.

    "I''m not mad."

    She looked slightly pouty but not furious or trembling with anger over her loss.

    "If my opponent is strong, losing is only natural. I was just curious about your method."

    Her blue, glowing eyes weren¡¯t aflame with rage; they just shone naturally, like the reflective eyes of a cat in the dark.

    "So you just came to satisfy your curiosity about that?"

    "Yes. Is that a problem?"

    Was she implying that she interrupted my private activity just for this?

    Of course, Erin wouldn¡¯t have suspected that I¡¯d sneak out during training to do something as absurd as indulging in personal time. But for me, this was no small issue.

    "If that¡¯s all, then you should¡ª Hngh!"

    At that moment, my slime started biting me.

    Even while I was talking with Erin, the slime clamped onto my... personal area, her soft teeth digging in. Suddenly, she intensified her grip.

    ''What¡¯s wrong with it all of a sudden?!''

    This wasn¡¯t my thing. Pain wasn¡¯t my preference. Even though the slime¡¯s teeth were soft and wouldn¡¯t leave marks, the sensation of biting was enough to make me flinch each time.

    "Are you okay? Are you hurt?"

    "No, no, I¡¯m fine. Just¡ª nghhh!"

    "You don¡¯t look okay. You¡¯re sweating, hunched over..."

    ''Of course, I¡¯m not okay! There¡¯s a slime biting me there!¡¯

    Erin wasn¡¯t leaving, making it impossible for me to resolve the situation by removing my pants. Instead, she approached with concern.

    "Don¡¯t come closer! Seriously, stay back¡ª ahhh! It hurts so much!"

    The slime intensified her grip, and I couldn¡¯t hold back a scream. Erin¡¯s expression shifted as if she had discovered something.

    "You¡¯re being attacked by an invisible monster, aren¡¯t you? There¡¯s something in your pants."

    Yes, there is something in my pants... a slime. But why was she...?

    "I¡¯ll catch it for you."

    For a moment, I looked at Erin¡¯s small hand and calculated:

    1. Erin is a half-ogre.

    2. As a half-ogre, she wields a heavy battle axe with one hand.

    3. My private parts are fragile.

    4. If she grabs them with that kind of strength...

    "NO! Absolutely not!"

    "What¡¯s wrong? Just hold still for a second."

    "Don¡¯t do it! Please don¡¯t!"

    What kind of dialogue was this, given the situation? It felt like our roles were reversed. Regardless, I was genuinely desperate.

    Meanwhile, the slime seemed oblivious to my panic, continuing her relentless bites. Erin, misunderstanding my distress, tightened her grip on my shoulder with surprising strength.

    "Hold still. I won¡¯t hurt you."

    ''That doesn¡¯t sound reassuring at all! And why is she so strong?!''

    Her grip was unyielding, making escape impossible. She used her other hand to reach for my groin.

    Squish!

    "Something big is in there!"

    That... that¡¯s mine.

    "Wait, let me just..."

    The slime, now fully wrapped around my private area, was being gripped and shaken by Erin as she tried to pull it free.

    Fortunately, she seemed to be adjusting her strength so as not to harm me, but the process...

    ''This feels... like a handjob... except there¡¯s only a slime in the way. Isn¡¯t this basically happening for real?!¡¯

    Yes, at this moment, I was essentially being forcefully... assisted by a half-ogre female knight.

    "Nnghhh! Stop, please¡ª!"

    "Just a bit more! I think I¡¯m almost there..."

    "Almost there?!"

    "Whatever this thing is, it¡¯s clearly hurting you. Just hold on."

    While her intention was pure, her actions were far from it. Finally, she mustered her full strength to pull the slime out of my pants.

    Squelch!

    "It¡¯s a slime? Why was this in your pants¡ª oh?"

    Her eyes then fell on my exposed... sword, which had been revealed after the slime was removed.

    "......Oh?"

    I tried to hold back, but the limits of my restraint had been reached. The moment I saw her expression shift from shock to embarrassment, I couldn¡¯t stop myself.

    Splat!

    Before she could react further, my ¡°sword¡± released its pent-up energy, coating her face with its... essence.

    A thick, white, water-elemental of energy

 Chapter 13: A Bearded Knight is Fine Too (2)

    Chapter 13: A Bearded Knight is Fine Too (2)

    During the training period, there must have been a lot pent-up tension, as the white fluid was spraying out so much it ended up covering her face.

    "......"

    She, stunned, wiped at her face with wide-open blue eyes to check what the substance was. It didn¡¯t take her long to discover it had come from my longsword, leaving her looking utterly dumbfounded.

    "You... what on earth have you been doing? And why is there a slime here? Don¡¯t tell me¡ª"

    "It¡¯s a misunderstanding."

    I tried to brush it off, but to anyone looking, the scene was unmistakable.

    "Are you the infamous ¡®Slime Pervert¡¯ of the Male Knight Training Camp?"

    What even is a Slime Pervert?

    Wait, does that mean this rumor has already spread all the way to the Female Knight Training Camp? Which lunatic went around spreading this shameful story outside the camp?

    Things like this should stay within the camp, so the knight order¡¯s reputation doesn¡¯t suffer!

    "It¡¯s not like that. Everything¡¯s consensual, so¡ª"

    "That¡¯s not the point! The issue is you... using a slime for such things! And inserting it, no less..."

    "Not inserting. Just... rubbing a bit."

    Erin, with an utterly flabbergasted expression, wiped the sticky liquid off her face. But the fluid had already dripped down, flowing over her face and onto her ample chest.

    "I need to explain, but first¡­"

    I tried to come up with a way to salvage the situation, but my brain wasn¡¯t functioning. No matter what I said, it was impossible to justify myself while standing here in ripped pants with my fully exposed...

    "You were... masturbating in secret, weren¡¯t you."

    "......"

    I knew I had to offer an explanation, but no words came out.

    "How much pent-up desire do you have to do this during training? Normally, it¡¯s so exhausting you wouldn¡¯t even think of such things."

    "Everyone¡¯s different."

    Normally, in a situation like this, someone would scream, beat me up, or drag me off to report me for indecent behavior. But Erin was just wiping the fluid off her face with an incredulous look.

    "You¡¯re... not mad?"

    "Why would I be?"

    "Uh, because I accidentally sprayed sperm all over your face?"

    "It was an accident. Besides, it¡¯s not like you meant for me to walk in on you. I¡¯m the one who followed you here."

    To my surprise, Erin was being surprisingly cool about the whole thing.

    "I¡¯ve heard that men have strong libidos... I thought it was just a joke when I heard about knights using slimes for relief. Seeing it in person is just... a little shocking."

    I never expected her to understand, so I cried tears of joy¡ªemotionally above, and, well, physically below.

    "Ouch!"

    Mollang suddenly bared her tiny teeth and bit Erin¡¯s hand without mercy. When I hastily picked Mollang up, she reverted to her small humanoid form and smacked my palm repeatedly with her tiny hands as if scolding me.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    "Oh my, she¡¯s adorable."

    "It might sound like an excuse, but Mollang eats... that. I was just feeding her."

    Of course, Erin didn¡¯t believe me.

    If she did, her intelligence would have to be as low as an ogre¡¯s... Actually, Erin is half-ogre, so maybe there¡¯s a 50% chance she might believe me.

    "You expect me to believe that...?"

    Of course not.

    Now that I think about it, even an ogre probably wouldn¡¯t buy such an absurd excuse.

    "So... that slime I touched earlier... lives off that kind of thing?"

    Come to think of it, that would make Mollang¡¯s essence no different from the thing she eats. Which would mean...

    ¡°Wow, there¡¯s just no saving this.¡±

    Like she had touched something filthy, Erin rubbed her palms against the bark of a tree to clean them, then shot me a glare full of disgust before abruptly turning and walking back to the female knights¡¯ camp.

    "Huh... a female knight¡¯s look of disdain... Not bad."

    My lower half was responding again, so feeding Mollang wouldn¡¯t be an issue.

    "Ouch! Don¡¯t bite so hard."

    Mollang seemed to have taken to biting more often lately.

    ---

    During dinner, I gnawed on some moldy jerky while chatting with my fellow trainees. At first, the mold¡¯s sharp taste made me nauseous, but after eating nothing but hardtack for four days, it was tolerable¡ªeven enjoyable.

    Mold wouldn¡¯t kill me, anyway.

    "Barneim¡¯s the best."

    "Definitely."

    Surprisingly, my comrades were all infatuated with the dwarf knight Barneim. Her beard swung as she moved, and her face had a distinctly manly charm. I couldn¡¯t understand it at all, but my comrades insisted that, despite her appearance, she had a genuine personality that grew on them.

    ¡®Interesting.¡¯

    The female knight I thought was the cutest, Erin, was the least popular. It must have been because she wore her full armor all the time during training. After the slime incident with me, she started avoiding male knights entirely, making it impossible to improve her reputation.

    "Hah... Even in this exhausting training, the number of volunteers for night watch has increased."

    In reality, most of those volunteering were sneaking off to the nearby forest afterward to relieve themselves, just like I used Mollang.

    ¡®This training is completely backfiring.¡¯

    Subtle tension was building between some female knights and my comrades. Our camps were so close now we were practically living together. Erin¡¯s fiery glares kept me from approaching the female knights, but the others were sharing rations and having fun.

    As for me...

    ¡®I feel murderous intent...¡¯

    Erin¡¯s blazing blue eyes pinned me down whenever I even thought of approaching the female knights. And if I tried to sneak away to use Mollang, Erin would follow me and glare.

    Not that I had any intention of neglecting Mollang¡¯s feeding needs.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t for me! Mollang is hungry, so I¡¯m just taking care of her!¡¯

    The senior knight warned us this area had dangerous monsters, but honestly, who believes in monsters these days? It was probably just a scare tactic to keep us from wandering off alone.

    "Ugh, why are there so many cobwebs in this forest?"

    At least this way, I wouldn¡¯t awkwardly run into any comrades mid-act. I ventured deeper into the forest alone.

    "Come on, Mollang. Time to eat..."

    As I reached a secluded spot and took Mollang out, I could feel someone¡¯s gaze¡ªa cold, piercing stare from behind the bushes. I ignored it and placed Mollang down.

    ¡®Let her watch. she already seen it once. No point being embarrassed now...¡¯

    Lowering my pants slightly, I let Mollang feed. As she sucked, her tiny humanoid form seemed to delight in the process, using her newly formed hands to grasp and explore with an unsettling level of precision.

    Slurp... Slurp...

    Mollang, who was leisurely enjoying her prey this time without any interruptions or stealth, for some reason crafted her fingers in more detail and began to use them to spread my dick open.

    "Aah¡­ No¡­ That¡¯s¡­"

    No, that''s a place for things to come out, not go in, but Mollang began to push her fingers in and scrape around.

    ''Where did she learn to do this kind of thing?''

    As she continued, she rubbed what looked like her chest against the tip of my member. Strangely, it seemed like the part resembling her chest had grown slightly larger than before.

    Buruk!

    Unable to hold back any longer, my semen spurted out. Unlike before, Mollang didn¡¯t absorb it directly by clinging to me. Instead, she stepped back a little, seemingly waiting for the white liquid to spray onto her face.

    Pshoot¡­ Pshoot!

    As the semen burst out in several spurts, Mollang allowed it to drip down her nose bridge before forming a mouth-like hole to catch it and swallow.

    Gulp.

    "Wow¡­ This is really¡­"

    Still unsatisfied with just once, she clung to my leg again seductively. At that moment, I thought I¡¯d have to go at least three more rounds today, and Mollang seemed ready as well, gripping my member and lifting her body.

    Swoosh¡­

    The semen swallowed through Mollang¡¯s "mouth" dissolved and disappeared as if digested. Satisfied, she pressed her gelatinous body with both hands.

    Suuuwook...

    "Huh?"

    As if pulling herself out of water, Mollang pushed against the floor with her arms, raising her body further.

    Until now, she had only formed an upper body resembling a person¡ªhead, arms, and something like a chest. But now, she crafted hips and thighs, revealing a lower body.

    "Wow, this little thing..."

    She had even created details like a belly button and the lines of her pelvis. Except for the legs below her knees, her form resembled a human body.

    ''Wow, this is¡­''

    Now that she had shaped a lower body, Mollang moved her hand toward her abdomen and began spreading her legs apart.

    ''Huh?''

    A rough breathing sound came from somewhere, and as I turned to look in the direction of the noise, I saw a large blue flame swaying, glaring at the spot where Mollang and I were connected.

    ''Still here?''

    I had assumed the observer would leave as soon as I removed my pants, but instead, they continued watching, seemingly interested.

    ''No matter what, this isn¡¯t something you can show someone else¡­''

    Even Mollang noticed the observer and glanced at the source of the blue light.

    Gulp!

    Before I could pull Mollang away, she brazenly swallowed me with her body, as if flaunting it to the observer.

    "Haaah!"

    Until now, Mollang had only used her mouth or body, but now she took me into her crafted lower body, and the sensation was entirely different.

    Although the structure of a slime meant it didn¡¯t matter where I entered, the sight of Mollang pressing her pelvis against me while gripping my head with her hands was incredibly erotic.

    "Ugh¡­!"

    A moan escaped me involuntarily.

    Her previously doll-like face had now developed features like a small nose and more defined eyes, making her look increasingly human.

    ''Wait, this face¡­''

    Upon closer inspection, her forehead bore a small bump, and her facial features resembled Erin¡¯s.

    Gulp!

    As Mollang pushed my member deep inside herself, I couldn¡¯t hold back and released a second round.

    Up until now, things had been different!

    If before it felt like everything was just poured out recklessly, now Mollang...

    "Wow, is she crazy?!"

    She reached into her own body and pressed the core directly, absorbing my essence into her core. I wasn¡¯t entirely sure what this meant, but it was clear this was an incredibly obscene act.

    "Hah... seriously..."

    I was about to praise her while stroking her head when¡ª

    Whoosh!

    "Huh?"

    A web had clung to my wrist, and as I tried to shake it off, it wouldn¡¯t break.

    "What is this? Why won¡¯t it come off?"

    I reached for my mana saber at my waist to cut through the web, but now my left hand became entangled as well, binding both of my arms.

    "Eryn? Are you there? Help me!"

    I shouted toward the source of the blue flames, asking for help, and at that moment, the flames swirled and ignited into eight distinct firestorms.

    "Huh?"

    What emerged from the bushes was a massive spider with glowing blue eyes.

    ¡®Wait, then those eyes weren¡¯t Eryn¡¯s... Was that earlier killing intent from this thing?!¡¯

    The spider stepped out of the bushes and immediately sprayed webbing to cover my face!

 Chapter 14: I Have Arachnophobia (01)

    Chapter 14: I Have Arachnophobia (01)

    Wrapped head to toe in spider silk, I started being dragged somewhere.

    "So it was real... A dangerous monster..."

    I thought I would suffocate with my face covered in webbing, but fortunately, the spider silk allowed air to pass through, so I could breathe and be dragged along.

    "Do they keep their prey alive to ensure freshness?"

    In other words, if I were dragged to a spider''s den, I¡¯d be eaten alive.

    Considering the massive spider¡¯s mouth from earlier, I¡¯d probably be devoured headfirst.

    "If only I could grab my Mana Saber, I could cut this webbing..."

    The spider silk wasn¡¯t as tough as I initially thought. A bit of strength might be enough to tear it, but the problem was that my arms were bound in a way that made it impossible to exert any force.

    Luckily, I had been caught while touching the Mana Saber. If I could just adjust the angle slightly, I might be able to slash the silk. However, if I miscalculated, I might end up cutting through my thigh instead, so I couldn¡¯t move recklessly.

    "Ugh!"

    On top of everything, I was being dragged with my pants halfway down. Exposed and tied up in the silk, at least the spider was careful not to damage... ''that area'' while pulling me along.

    Creak, crack.

    The creepy sound of the spider''s legs moving made my skin crawl. I tried wiggling my fingers to tear the webbing and free myself, but my body refused to cooperate.

    "Ugh!"

    As I was being dragged, I kept hitting rocks along the way. If the spider silk hadn¡¯t cushioned the impact, I might¡¯ve died from internal injuries.

    "Where¡¯s Mollang?"

    Mollang, my trusty slime companion, had been startled and returned to her slime form to try melting the spider silk. Unfortunately, the spider caught me too quickly, and we were separated.

    Creeeeak...

    As I was dragged along, I calculated the distance and took steady breaths, readying myself to activate my Mana Saber at any moment. I was prepared to lose a leg if it meant breaking free.

    It had been around 15 minutes.

    Judging by the damp and chilly air, I was in a shaded area. I could feel thin spider silk brushing against my exposed skin, sending shivers up my spine.

    Screech, screech!

    The screeching of spiders echoed, not just one or two, but dozens.

    "I was prepared to sacrifice a leg if it was just one spider, but this is a whole group. Without mobility, I¡¯m doomed."

    My body was suddenly lifted into the air. After reaching a certain height, I was placed on what felt like a soft hammock made of spider silk.

    "I¡¯ve been laid on a spider web."

    Realizing I was moments away from becoming their meal, I focused all my strength on creating a small gap near my thigh.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    "Just a little more..."

    The webbing was elastic rather than rigid, so I managed to pry it apart with my fingers. Finally, I found an angle to draw my Mana Saber without cutting through my thigh.

    "Good. I¡¯ll wait for the leader to approach and strike when it tries to eat me!"

    The plan was to cut down the leader and use the confusion to escape. Monsters typically panicked or scattered when their leader was killed.

    The web trembled, vibrations signaling the approach of spiders.

    "From the vibrations, there are two... I¡¯ll strike one and immediately go for the other."

    Through the hazy light filtering through the webbing, I saw shadows approaching. Seizing the moment, I activated my Mana Saber.

    Vwoom!

    The webbing around my thighs was sliced cleanly. I used the leverage to cut through the rest of the silk binding me.

    "Ah!"

    As I tore off the web covering my face and prepared to strike, I froze.

    "A... person?"

    At first glance, she looked like a mature woman adorned with jeweled ornaments. She was also completely nude.

    But her lower half revealed the truth¡ªshe had the body of a spider. The "jewels" on her head were actually glowing, blue eyes.

    "Arachne!"

    My hesitation gave her the opportunity to fire spider silk from her abdomen, binding my arms. Soon, other spiders joined in, shooting silk from a distance to further restrict my movements.

    "No!"

    I tried reigniting the Mana Saber to cut myself free, but my hands were so coated in sticky silk that I couldn¡¯t move my fingers. Trapped and helpless, I was completely captured by the Arachne.

    Creak...

    The Arachne smirked at me, her lips curling upward as if mocking my struggle.

    "An Arachne? An A-class monster? What¡¯s it doing here?"

    Arachne were intelligent monsters. They wouldn¡¯t recklessly attack a group of 200 knights, but someone stupid enough to wander into the forest alone, like me? That was a different story.

    "Sigh..."

    The silk wasn¡¯t covering my face, so I could meet the Arachne¡¯s gaze. My arms and legs were completely immobilized, my ankles stuck to the spider''s web.

    "Her... breasts are huge."

    From what I knew, breasts developed in mammals to feed their young. So why did an arthropod monster like Arachne have such prominent ones?

    "Ugh..."

    Despite myself, I felt a pang of arousal.

    Her upper body exuded a sultry, aristocratic allure. But the sight of her spider-like lower half immediately killed any inappropriate thoughts.

    Though her human-like upper body was enticing, her arachnid lower half disgusted me. My preferences didn¡¯t include spiders.

    I tried not to focus on her as she sensuously waved her hands, brushing against my exposed lower half through the webbing.

    Creak.

    ''You''re mocking me, aren''t you? You''re definitely mocking me right now.''

    I felt my pride as a man taking a hit. The Arachne held my groin in her hand and started rubbing it.

    "Ah!"

    Why... why was the Arachne doing this?

    Moreover, her hand, made of hardened exoskeleton, was anything but pleasant to the touch. Instead, the rough texture caused so much pain that tears started welling up in my eyes.

    ''But why is she doing this?''

    Was it similar to how humans might harvest eggs or certain organs from captured prey? Did Arachnes, who consumed humans, have a custom of extracting semen before eating their prey?

    With her lower spider-half hidden from view, I could only see her upper half. If I ignored the burning eyes on her head, her face and chest alone were...

    Beautiful. Seductive.

    That made it even more confusing and disorienting.

    Flinch.

    My lower half started responding involuntarily.

    ''No way... I mean, I''m not into spiders, but since her upper body looks human, it might barely be within bounds...''

    "Urk!"

    Suddenly, the Arachne raised her abdomen and exposed her venomous stinger, pointing it directly at me. She clearly intended to paralyze me before feeding.

    ''I have to avoid this...''

    Thud!

    The stinger punctured my left thigh with precision. Immediately, my body turned cold, and the tension that kept my lower half somewhat resistant dissipated entirely.

    ''Paralytic venom?''

    The venom seemed designed to prevent prey from resisting. I lost sensation in my lower body, except for one specific area¡ªmy groin.

    I glared at the Arachne as she grinned smugly, her mandibles twitching. However, the venom continued spreading, sapping all the strength from my body. Even my hands, barely gripping the Mana Saber, fell limp.

    Thankfully, the spider silk holding the sword to my hand kept it in place, but I no longer had the strength to wield it.

    As numbness spread throughout my body, the only sensation remaining was centered on one place: my groin.

    ''At this rate... I''ll die young, in my prime. Guys, if you ever find yourself in these woods, don''t even think about relieving yourself here. It''ll get you killed.''

    At least, I thought, if I were to die after experiencing one last great moment, it wouldn''t be the worst way to go.

    And being paralyzed to the point of feeling no pain seemed like a merciful end.

    Click.

    ''The venom must be affecting my head... Why am I seeing two Arachnes?''

    From beyond the web, the Arachne approached. But strangely, she seemed to have split into two figures.

    One appeared mature, like a woman in her thirties, exuding confidence and poise. The other seemed younger, hesitant, and awkward, like a girl my age.

    ''This isn¡¯t just a hallucination, is it?''

    The mature Arachne gently led the younger one toward me. The younger Arachne looked terrified, her hands trembling. The older one whispered something to her, holding her hand as she guided it toward me.

    Grip.

    The younger Arachne hesitated but eventually touched me. Unlike the rough texture of the older one¡¯s hand, hers was surprisingly soft, though still slightly unsettling.

    Flinch!

    "Ugh!"

    As the venom intensified, my body grew weaker, but the sensations around my groin became painfully vivid. It felt as though all my energy was pooling in that one area.

    The younger Arachne tilted her head curiously, as if studying me. She brought her fingers to her mouth, biting them nervously, before leaning closer with a mixture of fear and curiosity.

    Her face came close to mine, and for the first time, I saw her clearly.

    ''Her face... Why does it look so human?''

    Unlike the older Arachne, the younger one¡¯s features felt entirely human. There was no unsettling sense of alienness¡ªjust the image of a shy, blushing girl.

    Hoping to confirm, I glanced downward. Her lower body wasn¡¯t visible, but what I saw were legs that appeared human, lightly touching the webbing near my body.

    ''Wait, is she not an Arachne?''

    As my mind clouded further, the girl leaned in and opened her mouth slightly, her lips brushing against mine.

    "Mm¡­"

    She exhaled a sweet, intoxicating fragrance into my mouth, feeding me something warm and fluid-like. As I swallowed, my tongue stung momentarily, then my entire body felt as though it were on fire. Energy surged through me¡ªbut only in one direction, downward.

    After finishing the strange kiss, the girl hesitated briefly before climbing on top of me.

    ''Wait, hold on... Is she...?''

    And then, as if surrendering to instinct, the girl collapsed onto me.

    <blockquote>

    A Special Thank You!:

    I want to extend my deepest gratitude to [Matthew], for supporting me on Patreon!

    </blockquote>

 Chapter 15: I Have Arachnophobia (02)

    Chapter 15: I Have Arachnophobia (02)

    ¡°Gasp¡­!¡±

    The narrow opening of the girl was pierced by what seemed to be my thing, now twice as large as usual.

    Though I wondered if it was too big for her slender body to take, it miraculously slid into her with ease.

    As I cautiously observed her, she reached out to feel my head again. I leaned forward and pressed my lips to hers, and she eagerly reciprocated, as though trying to forget the pain by immersing herself in our kiss.

    She was still nothing more than a young princess, and now, as my wife, she would inherit this kingdom as its successor.

    Being chosen by her was an honor, and it felt like my duty to melt every part of myself into her and pass it on to her.

    ¡®How lovely.¡¯

    From the moment I was born, I had lived for her.

    To build a kingdom together with her¡­

    Squish.

    Something cold suddenly touched my thigh. However, it was just a sensation and didn¡¯t disrupt the union between us.

    I was in the process of transferring everything within me to her and the children we would create together¡­

    ¡®Wait, is something in my mouth?¡¯

    The kiss that had tasted so sweet now carried a strange, fishy, and nauseating smell. Unconsciously, I pulled away from her face.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    The feverish passion that had consumed me moments ago quickly subsided, replaced by a cold chill running through my entire body. The only warm sensation was the part of me still connected to her.

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±

    Coming to my senses, I looked at the small Arachne, who was kissing me with a puzzled expression, and then at her spider-like mouth¡­ where my thing had entered.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    Goosebumps spread over my entire body.

    Until now, I thought I had been making love to a beautiful girl, but it turned out I was inside the lower body of an Arachne!

    ¡®Well, technically, this is still mating, but!¡¯

    I remembered past conversations with Dane and Levin about mermaids. If you were to meet one, would you prefer the lower half to be human or the upper half?

    Levin argued the lower half needed to be human to make things functional, while Dane and I preferred the upper half to remain human. Seeing my thing inside a spider¡¯s mouth now, I finally understood Levin¡¯s perspective.

    No, I could endure a fish tail, but this¡­ I was mating with a spider!

    ¡®This is horrifying¡­!¡¯

    The soft spider fur tickled my thighs as my thing was entirely engulfed by the small Arachne¡¯s body.

    Where the spider¡¯s mouth should have been, her reproductive organs were located. While it looked like I was sharing intimacy with a beautiful girl from the upper body, once I realized the truth, I couldn¡¯t keep myself aroused any longer.

    Gurgle¡­

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡®And this sensation on my thigh¡­¡¯

    Carefully lowering my gaze, I saw Mollang clinging to my thigh, sucking out some black substance mixed with my blood.

    ¡®Is she detoxifying me?¡¯

    Earlier, the Arachne¡¯s mother had injected venom into me, melting my insides so they could be converted into semen and transferred to her daughter. Mollang seemed to be counteracting the poison to save me from this fate.

    ¡®But I thought I lost Mollang earlier¡­ How did she¡­ Ah!¡¯

    As all the spiders¡¯ attention was focused on me and the daughter Arachne, a pair of burning blue eyes appeared between the webbing. Unlike the other spiders¡¯ eyes, these had visible pupils, and I immediately recognized their owner.

    ¡®Erin!¡¯

    Somehow, Erin had found me and brought Mollang along. Before my insides could completely liquefy, Mollang had climbed through the webs and started detoxifying me, saving my life.

    Squeak?

    The daughter Arachne tilted her head curiously, snuggling against me with a pleased expression. Not seeing her spider lower half, my body reacted again¡­

    Drip¡­

    Mollang, now finished with her work, detached herself from my thigh. Erin, who had been waiting for this moment, smashed her battle-axe against the wall, creating a loud noise.

    Clang!

    Creaaak!

    The mother Arachne and countless giant spiders turned their attention toward Erin, who boldly tore through the webs as she entered the lair.

    ¡°Bring it on.¡±

    Screeeeeech!

    With a shriek of rage, the mother Arachne ordered the swarm of spiders to attack Erin, spitting webs as they rushed toward her.

    ¡°Danger¡­!¡±

    Thud!

    But Erin ignored the webs entangling her body, tearing them apart with brute strength and cleaving one of the approaching spiders in two with her battle-axe.

    Splat!

    It was as if bursting a leather pouch¡ªthe spider''s body exploded. The spiders tried to stop her by firing their venomous stingers and weaving webs, but it was futile.

    Like a heavily armored golem, she deflected every attack, crushing the spiders in one blow. No matter how much the webs entangled her, she tore through them with the raw strength of a half-ogre.

    Even their venomous stingers couldn''t penetrate her heavy armor. The spiders, lacking intelligence, failed to aim for vulnerable spots like joints or the eye slits in her helmet. She was a one-person army.

    "Chirp..."

    Seeing my daughter Arachne trembling in fear and clinging to me, I hesitated for a moment. But I couldn¡¯t stay idle any longer.

    I couldn''t just stand by and watch the spiders trying to ambush Erin from behind.

    Whack!

    "Chirp...?"

    Using my shoulder, I pushed my daughter Arachne aside. With the recoil, I grabbed my Mana Saber, activating its blade to slice through the web binding my arms.

    Rip!

    Swinging the saber widely, I cut through the webs pinning me, landing on the ground. I quickly wrapped the severed webs around my lower body as a temporary fix.

    "Chiiiiiik!"

    Five spiders simultaneously spewed webs, engaging in a tug-of-war with Erin. But with one arm, she yanked them all toward her and readied her axe.

    However, there were far more than just five spiders. Observing the terrain and their positions, I swung my Mana Saber.

    Whoosh!

    Crash!

    The Mana Saber cleaved a spider¡¯s head in half, silencing eleven of them. I then used it to cut away the web tangled on Erin''s arm.

    Erin¡¯s battle axe, covered in webs, had lost its edge. But it didn¡¯t matter, as she could still use its sheer weight to crush the spiders. The Mana Saber, powered by a flaming energy blade, remained unaffected by the webs.

    "What about an escape route?"

    "We could exit through the way we came, but it¡¯ll be tough."

    The original entryway was now blocked by Mother Arachne. I scouted other passages, but they weren¡¯t suitable for humans to escape¡ªperhaps for spiders.

    "Mollang..."

    I grabbed Mollang, who had turned limp¡ªperhaps poisoned¡ªand tucked her into the web-made pouch I was wearing. Her burning heat hinted that the venom was highly toxic.

    "Chiiiik!"

    With a signal from Mother Arachne, spiders poured out from every hole in the cave. I easily deflected the incoming webs with the Mana Saber, while Erin tore through the few that managed to wrap around her, smashing spiders with brute force.

    Although we were holding our ground, it was only a matter of time before we would be overwhelmed.

    ¡®If we¡¯re going to escape on our own... two choices. Either kill Mother Arachne blocking the path in one blow, or...¡¯

    I glanced at Princess Arachne, the heir of this place.

    ¡®...Take her hostage.¡¯

    She reached out toward me from the webs, letting out soft cries. I couldn¡¯t make out what she was saying over the shrieking spiders. Of course, I couldn¡¯t understand her language anyway.

    "Sigh..."

    As I firmly gripped the Mana Saber, ready to make a choice¡ª

    Thud!

    "Skreeee!"

    A massive battle maul¡ªa two-handed hammer¡ªsmashed into Mother Arachne''s upper body, disrupting her posture. At that moment, a short female knight with a shield burst into the cave.

    "Erin, reinforcements are here!"

    It was Knight Banerim, followed by other short-statured comrades chosen for their agility to navigate the narrow cave.

    Bang!

    With a shield, Banerim struck a spider¡¯s head, standing proudly with her chest puffed out. Seeing her impressive stance, I understood why the other comrades praised her so highly.

    Not only did her valor swell my respect, but it also ignited admiration that made my chest feel grand.

    "There are too many spiders! We need to retreat!"

    "Got it!"

    Erin ripped the webs tying her to the wall, crushed the spiders with her axe, and broke free, charging forward. I turned to follow her, aiming for an escape.

    "Chirp..."

    I briefly stopped as my daughter Arachne reached out to me with a sad expression, as if pleading for me not to leave. But staying was not an option. Under the comrades'' cover, I fled the spider cave.

    ---

    Mollang helped drain some venom from my body, reducing its potency. However, that was only a temporary measure to decrease the spread. She couldn¡¯t fully detoxify the venom circulating through my system. When I returned to the camp, I had to rely on Instructor Pandel.

    "Instructor, my lower half is numb. What¡¯s going on?"

    "You¡¯ve been hit with paralyzing venom. Obviously."

    While examining the venomous stingers collected by the knights, Instructor Pandel worked on making an antidote using his portable alchemy tools. Fortunately, it could be prepared quickly.

    "It¡¯s a reproductive toxin."

    "I suspected as much..."

    "You¡¯ll experience prolonged... arousal for a while."

    ¡®Wait, isn¡¯t that a good thing...?¡¯

    Maybe I shouldn¡¯t get detoxified...

    "And then it¡¯ll rot, starting from there, due to poor blood circulation."

    "Please make the antidote immediately!"

    "I already am. Stop rushing me."

    Using the spider venom and my blood as a base, Instructor Pandel synthesized an antidote. He also made one for Mollang but noted that she didn¡¯t need it. Being a slime, she absorbed the venom¡¯s protein, rendering it harmless.

    "Now rest."

    Unable to train, I lay alone in the medical tent, my predicament kept private as my comrades were too busy training to visit. Had they seen me like this, I¡¯d have been teased relentlessly, much like Dane, Levin, and Jake after their infamous slime incident.

    Boing...

    "Mollang, I owe you my life this time."

    Without her intervention, the venom could have liquefied my organs. I would have ended up in the temple, requiring intense care from the priestess¡ªa fate I absolutely refused. I¡¯d rather die.

    Squish... Squish...

    "What''s wrong?"

    Mollang transformed into her humanoid form, puffing her cheeks in apparent anger. Her body took on a venomous purple hue, mirroring Arachne''s toxicity, as she climbed onto me.

    ¡®Why is she acting like this all of a sudden?¡¯

    <blockquote>

    A Special Thank You!:

    I want to extend my deepest gratitude to [Vinicius Mattos], for supporting me on Patreon!

    </blockquote>

 Chapter 16: Domestic Homunculus Shop (Handcrafted) (01)

    Chapter 16: Domestic Homunculus Shop (Handcrafted) (01)

    Seeing the figure now, much more refined compared to her earlier attempt to mimic a human, she no longer resembled a slime but rather a small girl wearing a slime''s skin.

    Despite her tiny body, everything she needed was present. she opened slightly, as if to flaunt her navel, and began climbing up my dick with her hands, much like a snake coiling around a pole. In some ways, she resembled a lewd pole dance.

    "Ugh!"

    When the still-toxic Mollang climbed onto my leg, my dick began reacting again.

    Lick...

    Using her soft, slimy tongue, she started licking my glans. The tiny tongue skillfully stimulated the area around the urethra while licking, and since Mollang currently carried reproductive toxins, just her touch prevented me from suppressing my arousal.

    "Mollang, not now... if you keep going here..."

    Fearing it might rot away, I trembled with terror, but Mollang clung to my dick like a predatory slime.

    ''What is this? Is she starving?''

    But she shouldn¡¯t have been hungry, as I¡¯d been feeding her high-protein food until recently.

    Squirm...

    However, Mollang''s actions as she wrapped around my "dick" were different from usual.

    Normally, she would act provocatively to extract semen from me as quickly as possible, purely for semen harvesting. But now, she seemed as if she were diligently scrubbing a pillar larger than her body with her small frame.

    Once the exterior was clean to her satisfaction, she inserted hand-like protrusions inside to meticulously clean every corner.

    "Aaaargh!"

    On any other day, simply gripping the glans and opening the area near the urethra might feel mildly refreshing but not painful. However, in my current state of heightened sensitivity, it was both painful and so overwhelming I felt I might burst at any moment.

    ''Why is she acting like this all of a sudden...?''

    It was as though she resented that my dick had been inside the Arachne and was cleaning it herself.

    ''Come to think of it, why has Mollang been biting me so much lately...?''

    Back when I tried handing her over to the female knights through the dog hole, she had desperately resisted. And when Erin was around, she deliberately formed teeth to bite me.

    ''Jealousy? But can a slime feel jealousy?''

    No matter how I thought about it, a slime didn¡¯t seem intelligent enough for that. Yet Mollang''s behavior unmistakably resembled jealousy.

    Even now, she was intensely scrubbing away the Arachne''s mucus from my dick as though upset another monster had taken her food source.

    ''Is she trying to monopolize her food supply?''

    Well, considering my dick is Mollang''s sole source of nutrition, it wasn¡¯t unreasonable for her to react sensitively.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Even if her intelligence was rudimentary, the instinct to guard her food is ingrained at a survival level...

    ''But the way she puffs her cheeks angrily really does seem like jealousy...''

    Still, based on what I learned in monster ecology, even a high-level slime was known for following a mage''s orders efficiently rather than possessing individual intelligence.

    Drip...

    Finally, she inserted her slender hand-like appendages to clear out all the remnants from inside me. Only then did Mollang seem satisfied. She neutralized her toxins, returned to her blue form, and approached me.

    Boing boing.

    She wiggled near my lips as though trying to act cute. Logically, this could be interpreted as trying to please the food provider for more resources, but in reality...

    "Do you have intelligence?"

    I pressed Mollang''s plump cheek with my finger as I asked, but She didn¡¯t reply.

    Even if She wanted to answer, She lacked vocal cords to imitate human speech.

    ''I should request a mage to investigate...''

    If She didn¡¯t have intelligence, we could coexist as we were now, feeding her as needed. But if She did...

    ''Using her like this would be disrespectful.''

    Not that I¡¯d stop using her¡ªjust with mutual agreement.

    ---

    Fortunately, the antidote worked instantly. After lying down for about two days, I had mostly recovered, except for some minor side effects.

    The side effects were somewhat severe, though.

    "Hey, Mug Knight."

    "Shut up."

    Though the paralyzing agent was gone, the arousal component lingered, leaving me in a constant state of erection. To prevent mishaps during training, I had to wear a large wooden mug over my groin.

    This earned me continuous stares from the female knights and ridicule from my peers, who joked that I was hiding a secret weapon. Among them, Dane was laughing particularly hard.

    "Ha ha ha! If it were me, I¡¯d need a bucket."

    Honestly, based on last time, his size wasn¡¯t that impressive; he was exaggerating.

    Training concluded without any major incidents. During one session, Barenim and some knights simulated a rescue mission for me, which senior knights praised as practical training.

    That didn¡¯t exempt me from punishment, though. While others were granted a seven-day leave to enjoy themselves outside, I was confined to the barracks alone.

    "Tsk..."

    With my roommates gone and Mollang confiscated, I idled away in the barracks, awaiting orders.

    After absorbing toxins from my body, Mollang had been quarantined by Instructor Pandel due to her toxic properties until She was fully detoxified.

    When I mentioned She only consumed my protein, Instructor Pandel assured me She¡¯d be fed high-quality beef, though I doubted She would accept anything but my protein. Still, I was banned from visiting the infirmary as they feared Mollang might act out if She saw me.

    "Ugh... I¡¯m so bored."

    With no roommates to tease or Mollang to play with, I was just killing time in the barracks.

    Everyone else was likely indulging in all sorts of debauchery during their long leave, while I was stuck living a chaste life.

    I even briefly considered volunteering for religious service when a senior knight suggested it to relieve my boredom.

    But knowing I¡¯d likely face torture from the young saint if I stepped into the temple, I declined and instead spent my time reading.

    Naturally, I read erotic novels.

    "Hah, this guy doesn¡¯t know anything about Arachne. Clearly never experienced it firsthand."

    I was reading a popular recent novel infamous for its fetishes. In it, someone threw a live cow to an Arachne as bait before inserting themselves. Having been caught by an Arachne as a breeding male, I couldn¡¯t help but click my tongue at the inaccurate portrayal.

    "There¡¯s a venomous stinger back there..."

    Even a slight misstep would result in a bloody mess. Besides, even if you managed to finish, the spider¡¯s silk would block it, causing the semen to spill out.

    ''Then again, the sticky silk could feel good, and the fear of the venom might heighten the excitement...''

    Thinking along those lines made my lower body react again. I recalled how, under the influence of its venom, the Arachne had seemed like the most beautiful princess. After the venom wore off, though, I came to my senses.

    Excluding the fact that her lower half was a spider and her arms were chitinous, she was actually quite attractive, even in a rational state.

    ''Still, had I been caught, I¡¯d have been dissolved, bones and all, while mating with the Arachne princess.''

    I may be a lust-driven fool, but I value living long enough to enjoy more pleasures.

    "Ugh... This is just making me more sensitive down there. No good."

    I shoved the novel under the bed but not my own¡ªit went under Dane¡¯s.

    "Wow..."

    Sure enough, Dane¡¯s stash already included six similar novels, courtesy of Levin and Jake, who had the same idea.

    ''How does he not notice these jabbing his back while he sleeps?''

    After hiding the book, I aimlessly rummaged through the barracks until a pile of flyers Dane had collected caught my attention.

    "Fantasy experiences. Witness actual illusions through magic!"

    "Fantasy monster show! Prepare to be amazed!"

    "These are so predictable."

    Most were scams.

    Illusion magic required a high-level mage, so it wouldn¡¯t come cheap. As for monster shows, they were likely just people in costumes performing acts.

    There were rumors about underground auctions dealing in real monsters, but no legitimate operation would advertise so blatantly.

    Swoosh¡ª

    While lounging and flipping through flyers, another one slid under the door of our barracks.

    "Wow, Dane¡¯s methods of collecting these are impressive."

    This training camp¡¯s security was questionable, allowing solicitors to slip in ads.

    Still, it was a welcome distraction for someone as bored as me.

    "Let¡¯s see..."

    Among the stack, one stiff, newly-printed flyer caught my eye with its bold text:

    "Handcrafted Homunculus Shop. Customized to your preferences. Guaranteed discretion!"

    "Just submit a request form, and we¡¯ll deliver directly to you."

    "Homunculi, cheaper than shoes!"

    "Cheaper than shoes? Seriously?"

    There was no price listed.

    Shops like this typically quoted outrageous prices upon inquiry, promising affordable rates upfront but charging full-plate armor prices upon entry.

    Timid customers often got scammed, thinking, "Might as well, since I¡¯m here."

    "Hey, you!"

    The old man stuffing flyers under the barracks door froze, clearly not expecting anyone inside. He bolted, but there was no way he could outrun a properly trained knight-in-training.

    Thud.

    "Gotcha!"

    "I¡¯m sorry, sir knight! Times are tough, and I had to make a living. Please, let me off this once!"

    "That¡¯s not it."

    I held the flyer up to his face.

    "Where do I send this request form?¡±

 Chapter 17: Domestic Homunculus Shop (Handcrafted)(02)

    Chapter 17: Domestic Homunculus Shop (Handcrafted)(02)

    [Homunculus Crafting Request Information]

    Requirements:

    1. Fresh semen

    2. 200 gold in crafting costs, excluding travel fees.

    It wasn¡¯t as complicated as I thought.

    Apparently, detailed instructions would only be sent after placing the order. The man from earlier had taken my information and told me to just wait.

    He mentioned someone would visit me by 5 PM today to explain things properly.

    Since he was only the guy distributing flyers, he didn¡¯t seem to know much. His job was just to collect money and pass on information.

    ¡°Does a homunculus really require semen?¡±

    Homunculi are artificial lifeforms created by alchemists. Normally, a man¡¯s semen is left in a special potion for a few days to craft one.

    I wasn¡¯t an alchemist myself, so I only knew the basics. The actual process might be different.

    ¡°5 PM... the hour when people can sin without guilt...¡±

    As the clock struck 5, someone knocked at the dormitory door.

    ¡°Yes, come in¡ªoh?¡±

    When I opened the door and saw the visitor, I froze in surprise.

    The face was familiar.

    ¡°A succubus?¡±

    The woman standing there had freckles and a down-to-earth look. It was the same succubus I¡¯d seen before.

    Last time, she transformed into my ideal woman¡¯s appearance, showing up as a saintess¡ªor rather, a goddess. Every time I approached the temple, I was embarrassed by my own arousal, earning the humiliating nickname ¡°Air Guy.¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I have a contract with the Alchemist Association to handle semen collection services.¡±

    Even tasks like this are outsourced these days, it seems.

    Succubi are, after all, experts in semen extraction. It made sense, but seeing her again threw me off.

    ¡°Everyone else is on leave, so you have some free time now, right?¡±

    How did she know about confidential schedules like the knights¡¯ leave?

    No, it made sense. The flyer distribution itself showed she knew the knights were away. Even the nearby shops had banners saying, ¡°Welcome, holiday knights!¡± and were targeting their wallets.

    Officially, such breaches of confidentiality weren¡¯t acceptable, but the reality was that nobody cared.

    ¡°Wait... Are you saying you¡¯ll use my semen to craft a homunculus?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°But doesn¡¯t that make it... my child in some way?¡±

    The succubus looked at me with an exasperated expression.

    ¡°Semen used in homunculus crafting is just a nutrient. It doesn¡¯t matter whose it is. But you wouldn¡¯t want a homunculus made from horse semen or another man¡¯s semen, would you?¡±

    ¡°Right...¡±

    In that case, I¡¯d rather it be one that grew from mine.

    ¡°If we¡¯re clear, let¡¯s start. I have a busy schedule.¡±

    Since we¡¯d done this before, she didn¡¯t bother with any formalities. She transformed into the same appearance she¡¯d used last time.

    ¡°Does this form work for you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The moment I saw her, I felt a stirring below, as if it had a mind of its own.

    ¡°Is this really my taste?¡±

    Her long black hair reached her hips. She had a beautiful face, soft skin, and a supple, tender body...

    ¡°We¡¯re not summoning anything directly today, so I¡¯ll just use my hands.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all an illusion anyway...¡±

    ¡°If you want premium service, summon me properly.¡±

    After the humiliation I suffered during the last summoning, I wasn¡¯t planning to summon another succubus anytime soon.

    Plus, I¡¯d need sulfur for a summoning ritual. Getting rid of the leftover sulfur last time had been a nightmare, and the cost wasn¡¯t trivial.

    These days, summoning succubi was so popular that there was even a sulfur shortage. Even if I had the money, it was hard to find.

    ¡°Just relax and take a seat.¡±

    She donned a special glove on one hand as she prepared. Meanwhile, I loosened my pants and sat on the bed.

    ¡°Haa... Don¡¯t hold back. The sooner it¡¯s done, the sooner we can finish.¡±

    With a professional demeanor, she knelt before me, holding a flask designed for alchemical use. She placed it at the tip of my length and began working her hand skillfully.

    Last time, it was all an illusion; I didn¡¯t even need to take my pants off. But this time, she had to collect actual semen. While her appearance was illusory, she was physically touching me.

    ¡°Her technique... definitely that of a succubus!¡±

    It was clear she had done this countless times before. Her touch was almost mesmerizing, and it didn¡¯t take long for sensations to build.

    However, it wasn¡¯t enough to bring me over the edge. Maybe it was because I¡¯d been too accustomed to Mollang¡¯s tender touch. The stimulation from her hands felt slightly underwhelming in comparison.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hold it in.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not something I can just control...¡±

    ¡°Men and their unnecessary pride...¡±

    She sighed and extended another finger, which began to glow faintly. The tip of the finger turned semi-transparent, like it was made of mist.

    ¡°Is that magic?¡±

    Succubi, being dream demons, are largely incorporeal. She must have undone some kind of restriction, as her now ethereal finger bypassed physical barriers and reached inside me.

    ¡°Ugh! This feels...¡±

    ¡°Bear with it for a moment.¡±

    She finally smiled, a seductive yet dangerous grin befitting a succubus.

    ¡°It¡¯ll start feeling good now.¡±

    Her transparent hand moved lower and began stimulating my prostate directly from inside.

    ¡°Hrrgh!¡±

    No matter how hard I tried to hold back, the sensation was too overwhelming. Physical willpower meant nothing against this.

    A thin stream began trickling out, not forcefully expelled but gently flowing from the tip.

    ¡°Hah... Hah... Hah...¡±

    The direct internal stimulation left me disoriented. It felt like my lower body didn¡¯t belong to me anymore.

    The succubus sealed the flask, stood up, and coolly said, ¡°We¡¯re done.¡±

    With practiced efficiency, she packed the flask, ignoring my state of exhaustion, and headed for the door.

    ¡°Phew...¡±

    While I¡¯d experienced many kinds of pleasure before, this was my first time being forcibly milked like this. It left me feeling drained, but not satisfied.

    ¡°When should I check in?¡±

    ¡°Two days. It¡¯ll be delivered, so just wait here.¡±

    The fact that they could craft a homunculus in just a day amazed me. And to think they¡¯d even deliver it!

    ¡°If they didn¡¯t deliver it, I¡¯d have to carry it myself... and that would definitely raise eyebrows.¡±

    With a mix of anticipation and unease, I spent the next two days waiting in solitude at the dormitory.

    On the morning of the second day, I woke up to a surprise.

    ¡°Yawn... Huh?¡±

    A large coffin had been delivered right in front of the dormitory. The label clearly read, ¡°Recipient: Dormitory 2, Training Knight Division.¡±

    ¡°Anyone who sees this will think I¡¯ve ordered a vampire or something!¡±

    It made sense for a human-sized object to be shipped in a coffin-like container, but it wasn¡¯t exactly subtle. To avoid drawing attention, I quickly dragged it inside.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see... the instructions...¡±

    Fortunately, the instructions were taped inside the coffin. They were written in a Q&A format, answering common questions about the homunculus.

    Q1: How big is the homunculus upon delivery?

    A: Unless otherwise specified, it is crafted to match the user¡¯s size.

    Q2: How long can it be used?

    A: Its basic lifespan is around 24 hours.

    Q3: Can the appearance be customized?

    A: Since the homunculus is cultivated rather than constructed, its final appearance cannot be guaranteed.

    ¡°This is a scam.¡±

    The advertisement claimed the homunculus would be crafted to suit my preferences, but this sounded like they were just making generic models.

    ¡°I specifically asked for massive breasts!¡±

    I had requested an unrealistic bust size, but if they were just sending a pre-grown model, it was unlikely to meet my expectations.

    ¡°I know ads are exaggerated, but this is too much!¡±

    Grumbling, I opened the coffin.

    ¡°Whoa...!¡±

    Inside was a naked woman, lying still as if asleep.

    She had light blue hair, long lashes, a sharp nose, and rosy lips. Her pale, flawless skin gave the impression of someone untouched by the sun.

    ¡°Well, she was just born, so of course her skin would be perfect...¡±

    However, contrary to my request for enormous breasts, she was flat-chested, with only small mounds and barely protruding nipples. This homunculus was definitely a failure in my book.

    ¡°Alright, wake up.¡±

    I tapped the side of the coffin, but she didn¡¯t stir.

    ¡°Huh? Were there more instructions?¡±

    I checked the guide again and noticed several optional features.

    Option 1: Single-use artificial intelligence (500 gold)

    Option 2: Digestive capability (1,500 gold)

    Option 3: Extended operation time (1,000 gold for the first three days, then 500 gold per day thereafter)

    ¡°They really went all out with the microtransactions!¡±

    Option 1 provided temporary artificial intelligence, allowing the homunculus to move independently. Without it, the delivered product was...

    ¡°Just a hunk of meat?¡±

    The one I ordered didn¡¯t include any of these options. It was essentially a lifeless body.

    ¡°I¡¯m not into this kind of thing...¡±

    I hesitantly touched the homunculus. Her skin was soft and warm, and her faint breathing was just barely audible.

    Her body felt like it had been designed for physical intimacy, with smooth and supple curves. Despite the lack of volume in her chest, the sensation was pleasant enough to make me reconsider.

    ¡°Did they cut costs by making her smal ler to save on materials?¡±

    Examining her body further, I noticed something peculiar.

    ¡°Wait... she only has one hole?¡±

 Chapter 18: Domestic Homunculus Shop (Handcrafted) (03)

    Chapter 18: Domestic Homunculus Shop (Handcrafted) (03)

    As I spread her legs to inspect the lower half, it became clear that one crucial hole was missing.

    Of course, the usable hole was present, but the other one¡ªthe one essential for survival¡ªwas absent.

    "So that¡¯s why they charge extra for the ¡®digestive ability¡¯ option. Makes sense now."

    Between the buttocks was nothing but smooth skin, and while the usable hole was indeed open, closer inspection revealed it was just a perforation.

    "Basically, if you don¡¯t opt for any additional features, what you get is essentially a chunk of meat."

    Cheap items have their reasons for being cheap. Adding optional features might make it more realistic, but...

    "For 200 gold, this isn¡¯t bad, I suppose."

    To check her properly before use, I inserted my finger. The warmth of her body and the snug tightness gripping my finger were palpable.

    "Hmm... Let¡¯s lock the door first."

    I lifted the homunculus out of the container and carried her to the bed. Carefully opening her eyelids, I revealed a pair of empty, soulless blue eyes.

    "Ugh... It¡¯d be better if she kept her eyes closed."

    The blue hue of the irises was beautiful, but the lack of vitality made her look lifeless, like a corpse. I decided to close her eyes, making her appear as if she were asleep.

    "Alright then..."

    Still, the body exhibited basic biological responses. As I massaged her chest, the nipples slowly hardened and rose. Likewise, the single usable hole began secreting fluids as I stimulated it with my finger.

    Tasting the homunculus¡¯s fluid on my finger, I was taken aback.

    "Why is it sweet?"

    Wondering if it was just my imagination, I spread her legs and started licking directly. True to my observation, a sweet liquid was seeping out.

    "Hmm..."

    Pondering this anomaly, I reread the product manual.

    Q16: Why does the product¡¯s secretion taste sweet?

    A: To enhance your enjoyable sexual experience, we included a cushioning fluid made from safe, approved substances. The fluid is not only harmless to the human body but also delicious. It may leak depending on the product¡¯s state, but this does not affect her use.

    "So she¡¯s designed to be sweet?"

    At this point, she felt less like a chunk of meat and more like a leather pouch filled with honey water.

    Not that I¡¯d consider not using her, especially given her alluring form.

    "At least she has a chest, thank goodness."

    If she had larger breasts like I¡¯d wanted, she might have been more enjoyable to touch. However, this slim model, crafted with extreme cost-cutting measures, was rather plain and lacked tactile appeal.

    The faint bumps around the nipples were all she had. In normal circumstances, I wouldn¡¯t do this, but I bit down on the chest a little harder than usual to test it.

    "No reaction, huh."

    I thought I¡¯d bitten hard enough to leave marks, but the homunculus remained unresponsive.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    It was something I¡¯d never dare to do to a real person, but since she was a homunculus, I figured it didn¡¯t matter.

    "Alright then, time to get serious."

    I spread the already leaking hole and pushed my dick inside.

    "Oh...! This is no joke...!"

    In terms of things my dick had experienced, there were my right hand, left hand, water pouches, Mollang, the Arachne, and the succubus¡¯s hand. Among them, this was by far the softest and warmest.

    The tender flesh of her thighs pressed against me as I moved, gripping the slightly plump thighs with both hands for leverage.

    However, since she was limp and unmoving, my thrusts often caused me to slip out.

    "Ah, I should¡¯ve paid 500 more gold for the artificial intelligence option!"

    Doing all the work myself was exhausting. While the homunculus¡¯s body did respond to my movements, her limpness made it hard to distinguish whether I was using a homunculus or simply thrusting into a decorated leather pouch.

    ¡®It¡¯s clear that just having a hole isn¡¯t enough.¡¯

    If it hadn¡¯t been for my pent-up frustration over the past few days, even I would¡¯ve given up on using this thing.

    Still, she had her advantages¡ªslightly higher body temperature than a human, a proper grip that felt good during use, and her flawless, smooth skin that was pleasant to touch.

    ¡®But they said the usage period is only 24 hours, right? What happens after 24 hours?¡¯

    Does the manufacturer retrieve her after I leave her in the storage case?

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    This time, I didn¡¯t hold back and released inside the homunculus. I could feel the sensation of my cum mixing with her sweet fluids and flowing deeper.

    ¡°Hah¡­¡±

    As I withdrew, a mixture of my Semen and the homunculus¡¯s sweet fluids began to leak out, forming a messy puddle between her legs.

    ¡®Well, without internal organs, it¡¯s obvious she would flow right back out...¡¯

    Still, seeing my cum trickling out of her opening gave off an unexpectedly erotic vibe. I instinctively shifted her legs into a crossed position, appreciating the sight of the mixture of fluids.

    ¡°Should I take a break for now?¡±

    I inserted my fingers into her lips to part them, noticing how she opened her mouth without resistance. While her throat was realistically formed, there was no esophagus leading downward.

    This meant that even if I used her mouth, anything deposited there would simply pool and eventually spill out.

    ¡°Yowch!¡±

    The moment my dick brushed against one of her sharp fangs, I yelped and instinctively pulled away.

    ¡°Why are her teeth so sharp? Did they base this thing on a vampire or something?¡±

    I held my throbbing dick and used my other hand to check her teeth. It wasn¡¯t just the canines; all the teeth were unnervingly sharp.

    I¡¯d heard that human teeth wear down and round out over time through eating, but since this homunculus had never consumed anything, her teeth were like jagged shards of bone.

    ¡°But honestly, it¡¯s not very fun when she lacks intelligence.¡±

    The homunculus just lay there limply, reacting only when I moved her. There was no warmth or engagement¡ªit was like embracing a lifeless doll.

    Compared to her, Mollang was far more entertaining. She moved on her own, showed affection, and even pouted playfully when ignored.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I add artificial intelligence to this thing?¡±

    I made up my mind. Next time, I¡¯d save up 700 gold and buy a homunculus with intelligence installed.

    As I lamented my disappointment, the dormitory door suddenly burst open.

    ¡°Brothers! I¡¯m back! Did you miss me? Guess what I brought for you? Heh, you¡¯ll be curious!¡±

    It was Dane, barging in like a whirlwind.

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    To my knowledge, his leave wasn¡¯t supposed to end for another three days.

    As I froze in shock at his unexpected early return, I realized how incriminating the scene before me must have looked.

    There I was, standing stark naked with my part still exposed. The homunculus lay on the bed, legs apart, sweet fluids and my Semen leaking from her.

    Anyone who saw this would surely assume the worst.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In an instant, my roommates¡¯ gazes darted between me and the homunculus. I knew I had to explain myself before they jumped to conclusions.

    ¡°You guys want to try this t¡ªugh!¡±

    Before I could finish my sentence, Levin dashed over and elbowed me square in the nose. Dane followed suit, pinning my arms and legs with alarming efficiency.

    ¡°This bastard finally crossed the line!¡±

    ¡°How could a human being stoop so low?!¡±

    ¡°Even though we¡¯re comrades who joke about dirty stuff, this is unforgivable!¡±

    ¡°No, listen, you guys! It¡¯s not what it looks like! I swear¡ªgah!¡±

    They didn¡¯t give me a chance to explain. Every time I opened my mouth, they punched me, bound me, and kept me subdued.

    Eventually, Jake grabbed a spare blanket and covered the homunculus, while Dane forced me to kneel in front of her.

    ¡°We¡¯re disappointed in you, Ban. We knew you were a bit of a pervert, but this... this is beyond redemption.¡±

    ¡°I told you, it¡¯s legal!¡±

    ¡°What part of this could possibly be legal?! You¡¯re not denying what you did, are you?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m the one who¡­ but that¡¯s not the point!¡±

    ¡°Enough. Let¡¯s call the senior knight and let him deal with you.¡±

    If that happened, things would spiral out of control. Desperate, I tried to break free from Dane¡¯s grip and crawled toward the homunculus.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    But Dane¡¯s monstrous strength made escape impossible.

    ¡°Listen to me! Look carefully¡ªespecially at the lower half! Count the holes¡­ ugh, stop hitting me, you idiot!¡±

    ¡°How dare you call her a ¡®hole¡¯? Your sense of humanhery has truly plummeted!¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s not a human, that¡¯s why I¡¯m calling her a hole, you moron!¡¯

    I could barely think straight through the chaos.

    ¡°And what¡¯s with the coffin? Were you planning to quietly dispose of the evidence? This is beyond heinous!¡±

    The dormitory was in utter disarray, everyone shouting and accusing me. In the midst of the ruckus, Mollang slipped into the room.

    ¡°Ah, Mollang!¡±

    She transformed into her human form and began rushing toward me, only to freeze when she noticed Dane restraining me. Her gaze turned sharp, and her body started morphing.

    Shwaaak!

    ¡°What? Aahhh! What is this?!¡±

    She shifted to a purplish hue and began spewing venom from her mouth¡ªa venom I immediately recognized as Arachn¨¦¡¯s paralytic toxin.

    The toxin engulfed Dane, who was holding me.

    ¡°Ugh¡­! What is this?!¡±

    Caught off guard, Dane tried to fight back, but his movements slowed as the toxin took effect.

    ¡°What¡¯s this gooey slime doing now?!¡±

    While Dane was panicking, Mollang reached me and loosened the restraints on my wrists, allowing me to free myself.

    ¡°Will you idiots listen to me for a second?!¡±

    My fist slammed into Dane¡¯s jaw, silencing him.

    With Mollang¡¯s help, the situation finally settled down.

    After explaining what the homunculus was, showing them the instruction manual, and clarifying everything, I quietly packed the homunculus back into her storage case for an early return.

    Apparently, if left for 24 hours, the homunculus would melt down and be disposed of, but returning her in the case was the preferred method to avoid cleanup.

    ¡°So why did you come back so early?¡±

    ¡°An emergency call.¡±

    Dane handed me a sealed letter bearing the insignia of the senior knights.

    ¡°You¡¯re coming with me on a classified mission.¡±

    ¡°A classified mission?¡±

    ¡°It seems there¡¯s been activity at an underground slave market in the capital.¡±

    An underground slave market¡­ That sounded¡­

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    ¡°...You¡¯re a dangerous guy. I¡¯ll keep my eye on you.¡±

    <blockquote>

    A Special Thank You!:

    I want to extend my deepest gratitude to [Nik Dunlap], for supporting me on Patreon!

    </blockquote>

 Chapter 19: Reunion with the Spider Princess (01)

    Chapter 19: Reunion with the Spider Princess (01)

    To start with an explanation, slavery was currently prohibited within the kingdom.

    However, this ban applied only to humans and demi-humans. As for chimeras or monsters, transactions involving them weren¡¯t strictly outlawed, provided certain safety measures were in place.

    It wasn¡¯t entirely legal, but neither was it outright illegal. Such a gray area was exactly where the underground slave market operated.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s illegal anyway.¡±

    Officially, they claimed to sell chimeras crafted by wizards to meet demand, collecting commissions in a legal manner. But one could imagine what the actual situation looked like without even seeing it firsthand.

    ¡°Still, sending a second-year trainee knight? The Magic Knights Order¡¯s prestige must¡¯ve hit rock bottom.¡±

    The slave market in question was supported by the thieves'' guild and several nobles, so sending a senior knight could provoke significant political controversy.

    Moreover, the faces of senior knights were already well-known, making covert infiltration nearly impossible.

    Even so, sending a trainee knight, despite the availability of external knights, made no sense to me.

    ¡°That¡¯s because the conditions match only you,¡± came the answer.

    ¡°What conditions?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not publicly recognizable, and you have the skills to protect yourself without the Magic Knights Order¡¯s equipment.¡±

    Ah, well, if I¡¯m that exceptional, what can I do?

    The mana saber I carried now wasn¡¯t one of the supplies distributed by the Magic Knights Order but a regular mana saber anyone could buy on the market. If I got caught, the Order would deny any connection to me and claim it was a personal misstep.

    Truthfully, I wouldn¡¯t face much disadvantage even if I refused or messed up the mission. But the reason I was tackling this task with enthusiasm...

    ¡°Slaves... slaves, huh?¡±

    It¡¯s just one of those things.

    Call it a... fantasy about rescuing slaves?

    Like in those old knightly tales where captured elves are rescued from slave traders, and the protagonist wins over their mistrust to become their lover.

    You¡¯d say that¡¯s just a story?

    For the record, Professor Pandel¡¯s parents got married in such a way.

    His knight mother disguised herself as a slave, infiltrated the market to confirm the elves¡¯ capture, then requested external reinforcements while leading the slaves to escape. She ended up marrying an elf she bonded with during that process. Their union gave birth to Professor Pandel, a half-elf, and his younger sister. So, it¡¯s not entirely an absurd story.

    The alley between the capital¡¯s bustling streets¡ªnormally lined with food stalls¡ªwas unusually clean and empty today. According to intelligence from senior knights, this alley led to the underground slave market.

    ¡°From now on, watch your mouth,¡± I was warned.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Actually, just shut up. That¡¯s safer.¡±

    Dane pouted but nodded, seemingly aware of his poor acting and lying skills.

    ¡°Can you give me your name?¡± asked the guard.

    ¡°Ban,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Dane.¡±

    Given Dane¡¯s lack of acting ability, we avoided using aliases or fake identities. Instead, we disguised ourselves as mere knight trainees.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    After all, we were knight trainees. We only concealed our affiliation with the Magic Knights Order. Even Dane, a simpleton, could manage such a basic cover story.

    ¡°There¡¯s no invitation registered, though...¡±

    ''Invitation? Was that necessary?''

    ¡°Huh? I thought we could just walk in like last time.¡±

    His tone was so obviously fake that I glared at Dane, who promptly clammed up like a shell.

    ¡°My apologies. Things have been tense lately. Those knights have been fervently tracking us, and who knows if they¡¯ve sent spies?¡±

    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be standard procedure not to hold auctions?¡±

    ¡°But we have some exquisite goods right now!¡±

    ¡°And what kind of goods would that be?¡±

    ¡°Heh heh... wouldn¡¯t it be better to save that as a surprise for later?¡±

    This gatekeeper sure knew how to toy with people.

    ''From the way he¡¯s explaining things, it seems they intend to let us in.''

    ¡°Honestly, the invitation thing was just a lie. How could we hand out invitations without risking exposure? The whole point was to make spies flustered while searching for one.¡±

    ¡°That does make sense.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead. You may enter.¡±

    Apparently, they were cautious about spies from the Order.

    I managed to maintain a poker face in front of the gatekeeper, avoiding detection. Meanwhile, Dane kept his mouth shut as instructed, which also helped.

    ¡°One small verification, if you please.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°You must have at least one item that matches the theme of our association, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡®Association...?¡¯

    The goods traded here were monsters.

    In other words, they wanted proof that we were carrying a monster to ensure our credibility. Fortunately¡ª

    ¡°Will this do?¡±

    I had Mollang.

    She wasn¡¯t in her humanoid form in front of others but appeared as a squishy, round slime resting on my hand. Seeing her, the doorman¡¯s face broke into a bright smile, and he stepped aside to let us through.

    ¡°A slime saves the day for us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    Thanks to Mollang, we passed the checkpoint effortlessly. I patted her on the head and tucked her back into my coat.

    Normally, Mollang was stored in a canteen issued by the Magic Knights, but given the circumstances, she was temporarily stashed in my inner pocket.

    After clearing the checkpoint and stepping into the alley, we were greeted by a labyrinth of narrow backstreets that seemed perfect for thieves¡¯ guild activity. Members of the guild stationed here guided us deeper toward the underground slave market.

    ¡®This place is massive.¡¯

    The twisting alleyways were like a spiderweb. I kept track of our direction and the number of steps we took, quickly realizing they were deliberately leading us in circles.

    Even though the actual distance wasn¡¯t far, they were intentionally disorienting us to make it difficult to pinpoint the location.

    ¡®Of course, I remember everything.¡¯

    For knights, this level of spatial awareness was second nature. Although I briefly struggled with the rapid turns, Dane and I devised a method: I memorized the left turns, and he took note of the right ones.

    ¡®There¡¯s a scent.¡¯

    Soon, the distinct smell of monsters wafted through the air, signaling we were nearing our destination.

    ¡®270 meters north, 187 meters west from the right alley of the central bank.¡¯

    As I confirmed our position, our escorts stepped back, and Dane and I finally beheld the hidden underground slave market.

    ¡°...Whoa.¡±

    Countless monsters were caged within.

    From gnolls, goblins, and trolls¡ªformidable foes in their own right¡ªto lamias and harpies¡ªmonsters with human-like appearances.

    ¡®These bastards are making a fortune.¡¯

    Even centaurs, classified as demi-humans and strictly prohibited from being traded, were imprisoned here.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    A centaur warrior glared at me with hostility, his expression brimming with defiance.

    Naturally, as a Magic Knight, I wasn¡¯t the least bit intimidated.

    ¡®They couldn¡¯t have captured him by strength alone.¡¯

    Centaurs, the ultimate mounted warriors, were incredibly hard to catch due to their speed. However, they were often sold as slave mercenaries after being defeated by rival centaur tribes.

    ¡®That¡¯s probably what happened to him.¡¯

    BANG!

    Perhaps interpreting my gaze as a challenge, the centaur approached the bars of his cage, pounding against them with a ferocious expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me like that, you two-legged bastard.¡±

    I hadn¡¯t expected the number of legs to be used as an insult.

    ¡®The crest on his neck shows he was defeated by another centaur tribe and sold into slavery.¡¯

    Regardless of his circumstances, the trade was illegal. Still, causing a scene here wouldn¡¯t end well, so I ignored him and walked further inside.

    ¡°Chitter!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, another web attack!¡±

    ¡°Just kill it already. These things are useless.¡±

    CRACK!

    A mercenary with a long scar across his face smashed the head of a giant spider that had been spraying webbing.

    ¡®...That spider.¡¯

    Pieces of the giant spider, similar to the ones that had kidnapped me previously, were scattered everywhere.

    While some mercenaries were harvesting the webbing for its value, others were burning the carcasses due to the stench. Among them, one cage stood out, heavily guarded and veiled by a thick curtain.

    ¡®Is this the prized item the doorman mentioned?¡¯

    Unlike the other monsters, which were openly displayed for buyers, this cage was carefully concealed.

    ¡®An elf, perhaps? Definitely something illegal.¡¯

    Our mission was to gather intel. The plan was to report any illegal activities to the Magic Knights, who would then organize a raid to eliminate the market.

    ¡°The private booths must be for VIPs.¡±

    Several rooms equipped with soundproofing and magical illumination lined the area, but our destination was a less opulent auction hall further down.

    Most seats were already occupied, but to my surprise, the front row was entirely vacant.

    ¡®Why is the front row empty? Usually, those are the most desirable seats.¡¯

    We sat down, puzzled. Soon after, the hall filled with over 200 attendees, leaving only our seats empty.

    ¡®This many people? There¡¯s no way this place is a secret.¡¯

    As I clicked my tongue at the lack of discretion, a man with an impressive mustache stepped onto the stage, holding a magic orb that amplified his voice.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to our auction! Let us first express our gratitude to the knights and mercenaries who work tirelessly to ensure these ¡®contracts¡¯¡ªand I emphasize, not illegal¡ªare brought to you.¡±

    Polite applause followed.

    ¡°Now, without further ado, let¡¯s begin. Our first lot: harpy sisters captured directly from the Canyons of the Angry Winds!¡±

    Thunderous applause erupted as three harpies, bound in chains, were brought onto the stage.

    ¡°Caw!¡±

    ¡°Squawk!!¡±

    The harpies screeched loudly, forcing Dane and me to cover our ears. The sound was so piercing it felt like my brain was vibrating.

    ¡®Damn it! So that¡¯s why no one wants the front row.¡¯

    Unlike regular slaves, these were monsters. Sitting up close exposed us to their unpredictable behavior, as well as the physical and auditory risks.

    Looking at Dane¡¯s seat, I noticed it was riddled with claw marks from previous attacks.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Nothing... never mind.¡±

    If things got dangerous, I¡¯d throw Dane to the wolves and make my escape.

    ¡°These harpies belong to the parrot species, known for their vibrant feathers.¡±

    ¡®There are different types of harpies?¡¯

    ¡°While they lack the combat prowess of raptor species, they are highly intelligent, long-lived, and can even mimic human speech if properly trained.¡±

    The auctioneer lifted their feathers, treating them like exotic pets.

    ¡°And as you all know, harpies are renowned for their... unique qualities. Not only that, but they lay fresh eggs daily, making them an excellent addition to any estate.¡±

    As the auctioneer extolled their virtues, he revealed their cloacas to the audience.

    Dane and I watched with curiosity, but the other attendees seemed unimpressed.

    ¡°Perhaps a demonstration is in order.¡±

    At the auctioneer¡¯s signal, a mercenary wearing gloves stepped forward, preparing something.

    ¡°First, let¡¯s induce egg-laying in one of them.¡±

    ¡®Wait... here? Seriously?!¡¯

 Chapter 20: Reunion with the Spider Princess (2)

    Chapter 20: Reunion with the Spider Princess (2)

    If "what if" becomes "as expected," what should one say?

    The mercenary immediately flipped over the body of the oldest harpy, who was screaming with a vicious expression. Using her cloaca, he inserted his arm up to the forearm¡ªnot in a sexual way, but like a veterinarian, forcibly stimulating her egg sac.

    "¡­This is insane..."

    Dane''s mouth hung open as he watched the unimaginable scene, and I too stared in shock. The mercenary wasn''t particularly aroused but was mechanically stimulating the harpy''s lower abdomen, where her egg sac was, to induce oviposition.

    "Screee... Screeeee!"

    Even a monster with low intelligence would feel humiliated being forcibly stimulated to lay eggs in front of a crowd.

    The eldest harpy, her face buried in her wing feathers, endured the humiliation and pain of this forced act. The other two younger harpies trembled in fear as they watched.

    "We¡¯ve caught it. I¡¯ll pull it out soon."

    "Did you hear that? They said it will begin laying eggs soon!"

    The crowd erupted into cheers at the announcement. Shortly after, the mercenary inserted his other arm, using both to reach into the harpy''s cloaca.

    "Alright, got it!"

    "Screee! Screeeeee!"

    Amid the harpy''s desperate cries, the mercenary forcefully expanded her cloaca and finally pulled out a large egg from within.

    "Wooooooo!"

    When the egg, drenched in the harpy''s bodily fluids, was revealed, the auctioneer accepted it and held it high to display to the audience.

    "And here it is! Freshly laid harpy eggs¡ªstarting at just 500,000 gold!"

    **¡®500,000 gold?!¡¯**

    To me, 500,000 gold was an astronomical amount of money.

    And that was just the starting bid¡ªwithin moments, the price soared past 700,000 gold.

    "Wow¡­"

    While 700,000 gold was a large sum, it wasn''t entirely unattainable. However, it was undoubtedly an excessive price to pay for a single harpy.

    "1,000,000 gold! But I want to see if the others can lay eggs too."

    "Yes, we have a bid of 1,000,000 gold. Does anyone else wish to verify whether the other two harpies can also lay eggs?"

    The audience roared in agreement, their enthusiasm sickening enough to make Dane and I shake our heads in disgust.

    "How is this¡­ not illegal?"

    "It¡¯s not illegal."

    Strictly speaking, harpies are classified as monsters.

    Though they resemble humans, their low intelligence and simplistic, animalistic biology categorize them as monsters. If they were to attack humans violently, extermination orders would be issued against them.

    Thus, no matter what was done to these monsters, there were no legal consequences.

    "But Dane, something''s been bothering me..."Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    "The person in the fourth row, farthest left?"

    "Yeah. They look familiar, don''t they?"

    "Yeah, they do. Weren''t they one of our training barracks seniors?"

    Aside from that person, a few other former members of the Magic Knight Order were scattered throughout the venue, performing security duties.

    **¡®Damn¡­ Has the Magic Knight Order fallen this far?¡¯**

    These weren¡¯t actual knights but trainees who had dropped out and joined private knight companies instead.

    "Working in a place like this¡­ Do they have no pride?"

    "Exactly. They might as well have joined the Holy Knight Order."

    For Dane to compare them unfavorably to the Holy Knight Order was no small insult.

    **¡®Let¡¯s check the layout.¡¯**

    As a precaution against potential clashes, I scanned the area, noting the positions of the other knights and mercenaries. Meanwhile, the auction continued to heat up.

    "And now, the fifth item! A warrior from the centaur clan, the last survivor of the Grasswind Tribe! Who among you will contract this valiant warrior with no place left to return to?"

    **¡®These bastards¡­ They''re meticulous.¡¯**

    For transactions that might otherwise cross legal lines, they had devised a way to skirt the law by presenting the merchandise as having voluntarily entered into mercenary contracts.

    If a centaur warrior claimed to have sold themselves as a mercenary to serve a master, there was no legal ground to intervene.

    "Ban. This is¡­"

    "It¡¯s legal."

    It seemed the law was always more advantageous to villains.

    Good people didn¡¯t need to skirt the law, so they didn¡¯t bother to understand its intricacies. But villains, balancing on the edges of legality, exploited it to its fullest.

    **¡®This is bad.¡¯**

    At this rate, the Magic Knight Order wouldn¡¯t have any justification to raid this slave market.

    The operation was hidden in a dangerous, dimly lit area, but that could easily be excused as a necessary security measure. As long as they claimed to sell monsters discreetly to avoid public discomfort, their activities would be overlooked.

    No matter how brutally harpies or other monsters were treated, no legal action could be taken against them.

    After all, the kingdom''s laws were designed to protect humans, demi-humans, and other intelligent races, but not monsters.

    "And now, the final item of the night!"

    The auctioneer''s voice cracked, but his announcement still echoed powerfully across the venue.

    "The item everyone has been waiting for!"

    Unlike the previous rounds, this time, the product was presented first. A steel cage was brought onto the stage, and the auctioneer deliberately built suspense, letting the audience¡¯s anticipation mount.

    "As you all know, there exists a dangerous place called the Spider Forest."

    **¡®Spider Forest¡­?¡¯**

    "Until now, no one has successfully entered the Spider Forest and survived."

    The auctioneer gestured dramatically toward the knights stationed around the venue.

    "However! Recently, through their efforts and valor, these individuals have successfully conquered the Spider Forest, eliminating all the colossal spiders that once ruled it and bringing back the spoils of war!"

    Upon hearing this, I instinctively rose from my seat.

    ¡®No way¡­!¡¯

    "This noble specimen, caught only with the combined efforts of these veteran knights, is being auctioned for the first time in history!"

    The auctioneer, with tears streaming down his face as if overwhelmed by emotion, continued his grand proclamation.

    "To obtain this product, countless knights laid down their lives, many becoming food for the spiders. Yet, we succeeded in conquering it!"

    At the auctioneer¡¯s dramatic signal, mercenaries pulled back the curtain that concealed a large iron cage.

    "And now, behold... the Arachne!"

    * * *

    "Ah!"

    I gasped unconsciously, though my voice was lost in the collective exclamations of the audience.

    Inside the cage was someone familiar to me¡ªthe Arachne Princess.

    Her spider legs, specifically two of the joints, were twisted, rendering her unable to stand properly. She cowered against the edge of the cage, trembling with fear.

    Despite her current condition, I immediately recognized her as the same Arachne Princess I had encountered during my training.

    ¡®So, that¡¯s what happened!¡¯

    While I was captured and later escaped with the help of Erin and the other trainee knights, countless giant spiders were defeated. This must have left a gap in the Spider Forest¡¯s defenses.

    The operators of this slave auction, whether by coincidence or meticulous research, seized that opportunity and launched their raid, successfully subjugating the forest.

    "Kririk¡­"

    Terrified, she tried to retreat to the farthest corner of the cage, but in the small space, there was nowhere for her to hide.

    "Although we regrettably failed to capture the queen, we managed to secure this young Arachne specimen!"

    ¡°She¡¯s hiding in the cage, and it¡¯s hard to see her properly. I¡¯d like a closer look.¡±

    At the words of an elderly gentleman, the auctioneer gestured to a mercenary. One of them entered the cage, intending to drag the Arachne Princess out.

    "Kirik¡­"

    ¡°Get out here, you damn spider!¡±

    Crack!

    ¡°Kiiiiiik!¡±

    When she hesitated to emerge, trembling with fear, the mercenary lost patience and kicked one of her already-injured legs with his leather boot. Screaming in pain, the Arachne Princess scrambled out of the cage.

    Now, the attention of nearly 200 spectators was entirely focused on her.

    "She is still a young specimen. Furthermore, her aggression is low, and her carapace is soft, making her suitable even for recreational purposes."

    To emphasize his point, the mercenaries prodded her chest with long wooden sticks, driving her to a corner.

    "Additionally, Arachne venom has aphrodisiac effects. Properly extracted, it can be used to create potent stimulants or aphrodisiacs."

    Several alchemists among the audience had their eyes gleaming with interest.

    "If supplied with the right mates, she is at a prime age for reproduction, boasting high fertility. You could easily create an army of spiders in no time!"

    At this, the eyes of some collectors and nobles lit up with greed.

    "Such a perfect product starts at the modest price of 10 million! Let¡¯s begin the bidding!"

    "15 million!"

    "20 million!"

    As the shouts of bidders, driven by their desires, echoed through the room, I stood still, silently watching the Arachne Princess.

    Her damaged legs wobbled, barely holding her weight, and she crouched low to the ground. The sight filled me with a mix of emotions¡ªanger, sympathy, and guilt.

    Was it pity for her pitiful situation, being separated from her family and sold alone?

    Or perhaps it was the memory of her reaching out to me desperately during my escape, a moment that still weighed on my conscience?

    "Ban, let¡¯s leave."

    "..."

    Dane placed a hand on my shoulder, seemingly having concluded there was nothing more to be gained here. I agreed with his judgment.

    Returning to the training grounds to report that these individuals operated just within the bounds of the law was our duty as trainee knights.

    But...

    "Kirik..."

    From within the darkness, amidst the crowd of people, she found me.

    Just as she had back then, when she extended her hand toward me while I was fleeing from the Arachne Queen and the giant spiders.

    The princess was reaching out to me once more.

    "...Damn it."

    How could I leave after seeing this?

    "Ban?"

    "Dane. Can you head back on your own?"

    "What? What are you planning to¡ª"

    "It¡¯s nothing major."

    I quietly retrieved an unmarked, unofficial mana saber from my belongings.

    "I¡¯m just going to act like a knight for the first time in a while."

    For my Spider Princess.

    <blockquote>

    A Special Thank You!:

    I want to extend my deepest gratitude to [Fitzgibbon], for supporting me on Patreon!

    </blockquote>

 Chapter 21: Reunion with the Spider Princess (03)

    Chapter 21: Reunion with the Spider Princess (03)

    "Oh ho."

    Just as I was about to take action, several figures among the audience rose from their seats, as if they''d anticipated this moment.

    These were the knights we had identified earlier alongside Dane. Some were openly armed as if serving as escorts, while others were disguised as ordinary spectators.

    For an auction with barely 200 attendees, having nearly ten knights present seemed like overkill...

    *"So, the rumors about us¡ªmembers of the Magic Knights¡ªinvestigating this place must have already spread."*

    Although the senior knight¡¯s order to investigate was given covertly, it must have passed through multiple channels before reaching us. It seemed these people had expected someone to come after them.

    "Ah, we figured it would be you two."

    "..."

    "Most knights who come here are trash, but you two actually look like proper ones."

    The senior seated at the far left smirked and began drawing his mana saber from his belt. Following his lead, the other knights also unsheathed their weapons.

    *''Quite the bold bunch,''* I thought.

    Suddenly, a suffocating aura of intimidation and killing intent descended upon me, so heavy it felt as though my shoulders might collapse under the pressure.

    *Squelch...*

    Startled by the killing intent, Mollang burrowed into my arms for safety. I secured her against my torso¡ªthe safest part of my body where she¡¯d be least likely to get hit.

    Attaching her to my lower body might have hindered my movements.

    "Out of goodwill, let me offer some advice to my juniors in the Magic Knights: ignore what the other knights said and just walk away."

    "Ignore it?"

    "Yeah. As you know, the transactions here aren¡¯t illegal."

    That much was true, even to my understanding.

    There were no laws prohibiting the breeding of harpies or the trading of monsters. Moreover, if buyers registered their purchases as research materials for magical studies, there would be no legal issues. With ten knights present, safety measures were deemed sufficient.

    "No matter what fuss you cause here, the Knights won''t send reinforcements. If you fight on your own, you''ll just die a dog''s death."

    "Is that so?"

    "Exactly. So put away your sword and ask us seniors nicely to let you off. I''ll even buy you a drink tonight, and we can part on good terms. How about that?"

    "Oh, how thoughtful..."

    I laughed, flipping him off.

    "Trash knight. Sure, it must be nice that it¡¯s not illegal."

    When I openly rejected his offer, the other knights¡¯ faces darkened with humiliation. However, the senior knight in our row looked at me with a different expression¡ªone of regret.

    "Hah... Trainee knights, always consumed by some misguided sense of justice."

    "This isn''t about justice. It''s a personal matter."

    "I don¡¯t make a second offer. Judging by your unfamiliar face, you''re just a trainee. If someone like you dies here, no one will raise a fuss."

    While the senior knight was stalling, the audience had already evacuated, leaving only Dane, myself, Princess Aracne, and the mercenaries attempting to take her.

    "Clink..."

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    Princess Aracne clung to the bars of her cage, reaching out to me pitifully. Meanwhile, the mercenaries anxiously glanced at me, trying to drag her away.

    Time was running out. We had to escape before more escorts arrived.

    "Dane."

    "Ah... Damn it. You know releasing a high-risk monster is a punishable offense, right?"

    "You just have to keep quiet. I¡¯ll make you a custom homunculus later with all the top-tier options."

    "Can we even get out of here?"

    In response to his question, I raised my mana saber. It was a signal that I intended to break through by force.

    "You still don¡¯t get it, do you? Pointing a mana saber at us won¡¯t scare us into begging for our lives. We¡¯ve got weapons too, you know?"

    The senior smirked, holding a high-end mana saber. The other knights also wielded weapons far superior to the civilian-grade saber issued to me.

    Mana sabers vary significantly in performance depending on their price. Against these elite models, a cheap saber would shatter if their blades clashed.

    *"Typical government-issue junk."*

    Of course, the senior knight didn¡¯t give me this saber expecting me to engage high-level opponents head-on. It was more of a self-defense tool for retreating if necessary. Still, it was woefully inadequate for facing a group of ten knights.

    "What are you waiting for? Just kill him!"

    A burly knight with a beard lunged at me, swinging his mana saber. Its dark blue blade aimed to slice me in half. Blocking it would be impossible; the blade¡ªand likely my body¡ªwould be severed.

    *"But I don¡¯t need to block it."*

    I feigned an intention to clash blades but adjusted my swing at the last moment, dodging the attack entirely. The charging knight, like a rampaging boar, missed me and left a deep gash in the spot where I¡¯d been sitting.

    "You little... Urk!"

    Before he could recover, I activated my blade briefly and slashed his vulnerable hamstring.

    "Take him down!"

    The other knights charged at me, but their movements were riddled with openings. Sidestepping them, I simply had to stab my blade...

    "Argh!"

    *"Pathetic."*

    As they say, a healthy mind dwells in a healthy body. These knights, with their garbage attitudes, had garbage skills to match.

    Despite wielding mana sabers, they couldn¡¯t hold a candle to my fellow trainees, let alone a senior knight.

    "What the hell? He¡¯s not even swinging properly, yet how...?"

    "Move aside! I¡¯ll take him!"

    A heavily armored escort knight stepped forward, fully clad in gear reinforced with anti-mana coating. My cheap saber wouldn¡¯t even scratch it.

    *Clang!*

    I tossed the saber¡¯s hilt between the gap of his helmet and neck. While he panicked, I struck the hilt¡¯s end to leverage it as a makeshift lever, adjusting the angle.

    "No, wait¡ª"

    Before he could react, I activated the blade.

    *Fssshhhh!*

    "Arghhhh!"

    The smell of burning flesh wafted from inside his armor as he rolled on the ground in agony, trailing smoke.

    "Trash."

    *Thud.*

    I kicked aside the groaning knights and stepped forward, ready to face the senior knight from my old training barracks.

    "Oh ho, so you¡¯re the infamous Ban?"

    "Infamous?"

    "Yeah. A real celebrity. The problem child of the 87th class of the Magic Knights. Rejected by the Swordmaster himself. The ¡®monster with a blade.¡¯"

    "Did something like that happened?"

    "Tch, I heard rumors about you being a freak, so I expected some shadowy lunatic. Turns out you''re just a carefree joker."

    *Bzzzz¡ª!*

    "Come at me. Unlike the rest of these trash heaps, I won¡¯t be an easy opponent."

    The aura from the senior standing before me was far more overwhelming than the combined presence of the other nine knights. It was clear¡ªhe was the leader responsible for protecting this underground slave market.

    ¡®I need to end this in one strike.¡¯

    There was no way I could let this fight drag out. My opponent had better gear, and at minimum, he was wearing chest armor, armguards, and greaves that could deflect attacks. He could even afford to take hits directly if it came to that.

    Crossing swords or trading blows wasn¡¯t an option. One hit from his high-output mana saber, and I¡¯d either die instantly or be incapacitated.

    It was an overwhelmingly disadvantageous situation. But still...

    ¡®It¡¯s not like there aren¡¯t any openings.¡¯

    I aimed for the unprotected gaps in his armor with my mana saber, and he immediately counterattacked aggressively. It was clear he intended to take a hit if it meant splitting me in half with his blade.

    However, his ferocity only played into my plans.

    *Screeech!*

    I released my mana saber and grabbed his wrist with both hands, twisting it sharply. Sensing his wrist might get severed, he instinctively dropped his mana saber.

    *Clatter!*

    *Whirr!*

    Kicking up the fallen mana saber with my knee, I caught it mid-air and slashed at his armguard.

    *Screeeech!*

    Even with the low-grade saber, scratching against the mana-coated armor generated enough heat to turn it red-hot.

    "Urgh!"

    Victory was mine. If I had aimed slightly outward, I could¡¯ve taken both his hands.

    "You¡­ You dare go easy on me, your senior?"

    The senior gritted his teeth and threw aside his overheated armguard. He lunged at me again, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood to show mercy twice.

    *Slash!*

    No blood spilled. His wrist, seared black, simply dropped to the floor.

    "Ugh¡­!"

    The agony etched across his face was almost pitiful. But such was the way of the knightly world.

    Whether in the era of steel swords or mana sabers, knights were always the same¡ªstubborn fools obsessed with proving themselves through their blades.

    "Hah¡­ That straight-laced friend of yours was right. The Order really is raising monsters."

    "What¡¯s the big deal? You¡¯re the ones running a monster-handling operation here."

    "You¡­ shameless brat. I bet you¡¯re here to take her away, aren¡¯t you?"

    Despite his pain, he was still trying to maintain his seniority.

    "Since I¡¯ve lost, I have no right to stop you. Take her. The rest of the knights have probably fled by now anyway."

    "Understood."

    I didn¡¯t ask what would happen to his arm or whether he could recover. That wasn¡¯t necessary. Such things were simply part of a knight¡¯s life.

    "Dane."

    "Don¡¯t worry about me."

    While I dealt with the knights, Dane had been handling the mercenaries overseeing the monsters. By the time I looked over, the mercenaries had already been driven away, leaving Dane yawning in front of the iron cage.

    ¡®So that¡¯s how it is with mercenaries...¡¯

    When Dane had approached with his mana saber drawn, the mercenaries had just fled.

    Of course, for mercenaries, their lives were their greatest asset. They wouldn¡¯t risk death over loyalty. Still, from a knight¡¯s perspective, such behavior seemed pathetic.

    *Rustle.*

    Pulling back the curtain that covered the cage, I reached out my hand.

    "Let¡¯s go."

    Inside the cage, the Spider Princess huddled in a corner, waiting for me. I offered my hand to escort her out.

    * * *

    Escaping the capital through the underground market¡¯s secret passages wasn¡¯t difficult.

    By gauging the position of the sun and the general layout of the city, I could navigate easily. If worst came to worst, I could always climb to the rooftops and jump across buildings.

    That was no issue for me, and as a spider, the Spider Princess naturally had no trouble scaling walls. Even if the thieves¡¯ guild were to pursue us, they wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up.

    Soon, we reached the edge of the Spider Forest. As if to welcome her return, giant spiders began to emerge, forming a circle around us while keeping me under watchful guard.

    Letting go of her hand, which I had held tightly for her safety, I stepped back a few paces.

    "Now, it¡¯s time for you to go back."

    According to the auctioneer, the queen had been captured and killed.

    That meant the princess was no longer a mere princess. She was now destined to become the queen¡ªthe ruler of this Spider Forest.

    If I didn¡¯t return her, the forest would fall into chaos without a ruler, leaving room for other monsters to take over. That could disrupt the delicate balance of the ecosystem.

    "Goodbye, my princess."

    It was supposed to end there¡ªwith a simple, dramatic farewell. But¡­

    "Ahem¡­ Hrmph!"

    I quietly returned Mollang to her waterskin and, just in case, secured the bottle to a spider web. I made sure the web was wrapped tightly around the lid, ensuring she couldn¡¯t pop out and cause trouble.

    Then, approaching the Spider Princess as she prepared to leave, I spoke again.

    "Wait¡­ Is this okay?"

    Avoiding the spider half of her body as much as possible, I placed my hand gently around her waist. She blushed deeply and nodded.

    Well¡­ If she didn¡¯t mind, then surely it was fine, right?

 Chapter 22: Reunion with the Spider Princess (04)

    Chapter 22: Reunion with the Spider Princess (04)

    In the dark cave, she, seemingly embarrassed, sent the giant spiders away, leaving only her and me in the damp and soft spider web-covered area.

    Creak...

    Still shy, I glanced downwards at her as she hesitated to move properly, feeling goosebumps as I touched her soft fur-covered legs.

    "Let''s never look down when we''re sober."

    During the bright day, the carapace might look awkward, but in such a dark space, her face resembled that of a great beauty; she was fumbling with her lips shyly when I took the initiative and kissed her.

    "Definitely soft."

    When I tasted Homunculus''s lips, I could roughly guess what it was like to kiss a flesh-and-blood woman, but Princess Arachne''s carapace was comparably soft.

    Though the carapace is soft and thus has weak defense, in this context, being soft might actually be preferable...

    "Krriik..."

    Her tiny tongue shyly dodged mine, fleeing, and I held her tightly so she couldn''t escape and poured kisses on her.

    As saliva filled my mouth, I moved my head down to the upper carapace... to the part that would be the breasts if she were human, and began to suck.

    "Why... is it there?"

    An organ similar to a nipple caught on my tongue.

    From what I learned in monster ecology, nipples are definitely a mammalian feature, necessary for feeding offspring.

    But aren''t spiders arthropods? They shouldn''t need to feed their offspring milk...

    "Is Arachne a bit different?"

    After all, monster ecology is only taught broadly, not delving into the details about special and rare specimens like Arachne.

    Even if it were taught, they would point out weaknesses due to the nature of knight training, not that one could suck on nipples.

    "Krrik... Kriik..."

    Although she didn''t understand the significance of my actions, the princess was already in heat from just the touch of my hot breath on her soft carapace.

    Unknowingly, she erected her venomous sting... no, saying it like that sounds weird. She had her venomous sting at the ready, that''s for sure.

    "Now that I think about it..."

    I became curious about the texture of Arachne''s rear I read about in a racy novel last time.

    "Krit..."

    As her legs weakened and she slumped down, I moved behind Princess Arachne, who was trying to hide her venomous sting in panic; I grabbed her melting, gooey spider web-covered ass.

    "Right... right... Just stay still."

    Then, I gingerly inserted my fingers into that sticky hole and spread it slightly.

    "This could be possible?"

    The place where her large venomous sting moved in and out seemed wide enough for my dick to enter, and although there was venom...

    "Probably the venom isn''t very strong since she''s still young?"

    Last time, Professor Pandel said that I should have developed some resistance to Arachne''s venom by now...Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    "Kriik? Kriik..."

    As she looked at me staring at her ass, the princess was terrified, and I reassured her with a smile...

    "Krit!"

    I grabbed the princess''s ass and thrust my dick inside.

    "Wow... this texture...!"

    Indeed, where the venomous sting was embedded, injecting my skin directly with venom was no joke.

    Of course, it wasn''t injected directly into my veins, the venom transmitted through skin and mucous membranes wasn''t dissolving my guts but just enough to induce arousal, swelling my dick inside the princess''s ass hole.

    Gulp, gulp, gulp!

    Princess Arachne''s sexy ass hole, caked with spider web and venom.

    This place was meant to expel rather than accept insertion, but being violated by me, she couldn''t hold back and collapsed on the floor, moaning.

    "Kriik... Krit..."

    Even though my dick was moving in and out of a hole that should not have allowed it, she was resisting instinctively not to fire her venomous sting, and each time the tip of my dick touched her flesh, shaking my glans, the princess trembled in her legs.

    "Haah... Haah..."

    Moreover, the aphrodisiac components in her venom kept touching my mucous membranes, making me more aroused than usual, and as the spider web touched my body temperature, it melted and entwined around my dick.

    Squish! Squish!

    From her ass flowed a mix of spider web, venom, and my seminal fluid, as the princess desperately tried not to fire her venomous sting, holding onto the spider web-made bed.

    "To think she''s trying so hard not to shoot me..."

    Seeing such a commendable and beautiful princess, I couldn''t hold back any longer and thrust my swollen dick deep into her ass, gripping her firmly so she couldn''t escape.

    "Princess... I''m coming...!"

    "Kriihiiit...!!"

    Gush! Rumble...

    An amount of semen, incomparable to usual, entered her ass.

    Since her ass wasn''t originally meant to receive semen, it mixed with the entangled spider web, and she started to inflate her ass, and as I pulled out my dick, a mix of spider web, semen, and venom started to flow out.

    "Kriih... Kriik..."

    Pssh... Psshh...!!

    The spider web shot up to the ceiling, but since it had melted with my semen, it fell down like rain.

    "This look... is incredibly sexy..."

    Seeing this, I reflect on my earlier criticism of the author of that erotic novel for not knowing Arachne well.

    "Arachne is indeed sexy when taken in the ass..." I thought, but then I realized that if she weren''t as docile as a princess, she might just fire her venomous sting when taken in the ass.

    "Well, that person might have also gotten a submissive Arachne like me."

    The princess continued to pour out a mix of spider web fluid from her ass, unable to come to her senses, but I, aroused by the venom, didn''t give her a chance to rest and picked up her body.

    "Krit... Krit..."

    As she breathed heavily and blushed, sticking out her tongue at me, I responded with a kiss, and she deliciously sucked on my tongue, trembling from the lingering sensation of the forcibly extracted spider web from her ass.

    At the same time, in the front part of her body, which in a spider would be where the mouth should be, and in a human upper body would be where the genitalia should be, I extended my venom-coated dick.

    "Kriik..."

    Already quite aroused, she spread herself with her carapace-made arms, and I was about to rush in excitedly when I suddenly paused to examine her pussy more closely.

    "Oh... the structure is..."

    "Krih?!"

    As I inserted my finger, it tightened around me, warm, clearly feeling Arachne''s high body temperature.

    In humans, there would be a separate hole for urination, but Arachne resolves that with her ass, so the front part exists solely for receiving a male organ.

    "A place just for reproduction... now that I think about it, this is also incredibly sexy...?"

    Although the venom was spreading through my lower half, making it irresistibly erect, I carefully loosened up the princess''s body with my finger.

    Inserting my swollen dick due to arousal venom into her now might cause the hole to rupture, so I slowly rubbed her soft pussy carapace.

    "Kriik... Krrik..."

    I deliberately rubbed without inserting on the princess''s pussy.

    "Now that I think about it, there''s a navel?"

    I know navels are a characteristic of mammals, but why does she have one?

    Arachne really has an interesting shape...

    "Kriik... Kriik..."

    As I rubbed my dick against her belly, looking at the princess with pitiful eyes, I no longer teased and aimed my dick at her pussy.

    "Wow, will this fit?"

    It had fit before, but it hadn''t been this large then... but still...

    "She''s a monster... it should be okay, right? The carapace won''t tear, right?"

    Seeing my worried look, the princess seemed to understand, tightly closing her eyes and nodding her head.

    "Phew... then, princess... here I go!"

    Pffft!

    "Kriihiiiiit?!"

    "Ah, maybe this is a bit... too big?"

    Looking over the soft pussy carapace at my imposing dick, I felt a sense of male superiority mixed with regret.

    "Krit... Krihk..."

    Even with tears in her eyes, the princess bravely tried to accept me, and as her partner, I was working hard to satisfy her...

    "Kriihiiit!!"

    Wait, isn''t it too painful when I move?

    Besides, humans heal when injured, but Arachne has an exoskeleton, so if it breaks, wouldn''t her insides just spill out?

    Moreover, I''m not sure how deep I''ve gone, but seeing the princess try to cover her mouth, it seems I''ve gone into a place that isn''t meant for normal interaction.

    "Ah... I''m really a messed-up guy..."

    But this situation... it''s arousing.

    Hmm, honestly, as a man, isn''t it natural to feel a sense of superiority in such a situation?

    Of course, it''s not my original size but due to the princess''s venom.

    "I''m sorry, princess! I''ll finish quickly!"

    "Kriiiit...!"

    As the princess''s tongue jutted out in pain and pleasure, I gently covered her mouth with my finger and vigorously worked to satisfy her.

    "Krik... Kriihit...!"

    With the princess''s cries almost like screams, I, fully aroused, thrust deeply inside her and then released everything I had.

    "Kriihk...!"

    Gulp!

    I felt something the size of a fist escaping from my prostate, and I saw something heavy spurting up over my dick, which was now exposed above the princess''s body.

    The moment that mass entered the princess, I withdrew my now slack dick.

    Gulp...

    A large amount of fluid swelled the princess''s belly visibly, and she passed out as if fainting on the spider web-woven bed.

    "Haah... Haah..."

    But I still... hadn''t calmed down.

    "Sorry... can I rely on you a bit longer?"

    "Krit..."

    To the princess, who no longer had the strength to resist, I launched at her once again.

    Back and forth, then forth and back, and back again.

    * * *

    "I know I did wrong, but..."

    How did it all end up like this?

    As I left the spider forest, trying to retrieve Mollang, I saw the water bottle smashed to bits and frantically searched for Mollang.

    But...

    "Isn''t this a bit dangerous?"

    Mollang, furious and full of venom, ambushed me from a tree branch above, falling onto my face, and I, paralyzed in a way I never was even in the Arachne''s den, was captured by Mollang.

    "But she seems to have grown a bit?"

    Snap!

    "Aargh!!"

    Right now, I was paralyzed by the venom Mollang had emitted from Arachne, with my erect dick exposed, and Mollang was disciplining me by slapping it.

    "Alright, alright, I won''t mess with your food container anymore!"

    Mollang, who had been glaring at me intently, seemed about to forgive me, but...

    Snap!

    "Aargh!"

    Mollang, leaving me paralyzed for a moment, disappeared somewhere only to return with her body full of clear water, and she began to wrap around my dick and clean it thoroughly with water.

    <blockquote>

    A Special Thank You!:

    I want to extend my deepest gratitude to [Hidden], for supporting me on Patreon!

    </blockquote>

 Chapter 23: Safe Use of Mollang (01)

    Chapter 23: Safe Use of Mollang (01)

    ''I''ve never heard or seen anything like this before!''

    The weakness of a slime is fire and water.

    Naturally, entering fire would burn or deform its outer layer, causing significant damage.

    In the case of Mana Saver, it burns mana to generate high heat, causing a mana severance phenomenon, thus it could completely eliminate a slime by burning it.

    Also, a small amount of water doesn¡¯t mean much, but if a large amount of water is sprayed on a slime, the osmotic pressure effect changes the concentration of its contents, causing the outer shell to burst or become mushy.

    Thus, the slime becomes incapacitated again.

    But...

    ''Mollang... are you soaking up water to clean my dick?''

    Mollang is now taking in my dick in a place she created like her own vagina, using the swallowed water to clean my dick with her hand-like protrusions.

    This behavior is absolutely unheard of for a slime.

    Even high-level slimes, which may have a bit of intelligence and follow commands, cannot imbibe or utilize water like this...

    "Ah... wait, if you put your hand there..."

    Despite my pleas, Mollang ruthlessly inserted her finger into my urethra and began to scoop out the venom inside.

    The cool sensation of the water and Mollang¡¯s gentle touch penetrated my weak spots, making me almost climax again...

    Gulp...!

    "Gah?!"

    Suddenly, Mollang tightened her legs, preventing me from climaxing.

    "Why... why?"

    Normally, Mollang likes to consume my semen, but this was the first time she prevented me from climaxing after detecting the signs.

    Trickle, trickle...

    Instead, Mollang spat out the water she had been holding in her body... now mixed with venom and spider silk, and reverted to her usual palm-sized form after spewing water.

    Now, my dick, which had grown significantly in size, was enveloped by her, and the tip that usually reaches up to a belly or chest was reaching Mollang¡¯s head.

    ''This sight is a bit shocking... If it wasn¡¯t a slime, it would be downright brutal...''

    "Uhuh...!"

    I had to feel the backlash of forcibly suppressing the urge to climax, making me feel as if my prostate was about to burst, and since my body was paralyzed, I couldn¡¯t relieve it in any other way; thus, my climax was entirely dependent on Mollang.

    "Sorry, I''m really sorry..."

    While saying that genuinely, she looked at me suspiciously.

    It seemed like she didn¡¯t have such expressive expressions before...

    "I really won''t be reckless, I promise!"

    Despite my words, she skeptically pouted her lips, tightened her thighs around the base, and began to torment my tip with her hand.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Although my tip was buried within Mollang due to the nature of a slime, it was easy for her to manipulate her body to torment it...

    ''This is going to burst!''

    Knowing I was at my limit, Mollang opened her mouth wide and inhaled air.

    Sssssuh-!

    As she inhaled air, Mollang''s body expanded, not just to her usual palm-sized form but a bit larger, wrapping her thighs around my dick and covering my tip with her hand.

    "Ah, ah... Mollang! Please...!"

    Seeing me beg, Mollang grabbed the core located near her head with her left hand and placed it on my tip.

    Burble, burble, burble...!!

    Unlike climaxing elsewhere, the sound of climaxing inside the sticky slime interior resounded.

    Along with white foam, my semen was sprayed directly onto the core that Mollang was rubbing on her palm, and she seemed to enjoy coating her core with it.

    "Haah... Haah..."

    As the venom from the Arachne that induced my previous climax dissipated, I could finally raise my head and see Mollang''s condition.

    Lick...

    Mollang licked her core covered in semen with her tongue and swallowed it with a gulp.

    ''Gulp''

    And the semen-drenched core that she swallowed slid down her throat, past her chest, and to the position where her womb would normally be.

    ''Damn... that''s erotic... When did she learn this...?''

    Satisfied at last, Mollang exhaled the air she had been holding, returning to her usual size and nestling in my arms, starting to nuzzle against my head.

    "Mollang, what exactly are you?"

    * * *

    "Take it easy!"

    Mr. Pandel hit me on the head with the documents he was holding.

    "Ah, is it okay for a doctor to hit a patient?"

    "You deserve it!"

    Smack!

    "Gah!"

    Ouch, I shouldn''t have sassed Mr. Pandel.

    Because I sassed him, he slammed the corner of the binder on my head.

    "After returning from your secret mission and seeing you collapsed, I thought you were sick and worried, but what kind of life are you leading to be exhausted to the point of visceral rupture?"

    "Ahaha..."

    In fact, it was very easy and simple to knock down knights, but then there were several times with the princess...

    Plus, since Mollang gave me another cleansing sex, it was inevitable that I''d be drained of energy.

    "I swear, you''re the first trainee knight to face a visceral rupture crisis! Your prostate is all tattered!"

    I''ve been a bit overworked lately.

    No matter how young and strong I am, repeating such intense sex will naturally drain anyone''s stamina.

    No wonder my legs were wobbly after coming out of the Spider Forest, and the moment I returned to the training grounds, I collapsed and was carried here, and that''s why Mr. Pandel is so angry.

    ''Well, Mr. Pandel is worried about me, after all...''

    "Damn, I never thought I''d have to prescribe this to a trainee knight."

    Mr. Pandel grumbled but showed me a small glass flask held in front of my face.

    "What is that?"

    "It''s really good for men."

    "Mr. Pandel... Why do you have this? Is it because of bowed head syndrome? Well, considering your age..."

    Smack!

    Ouch, getting hit with the corner of the documents really hurts!

    "It''s a stamina enhancement drug! The side effects just happen to affect that area."

    As he spoke, he forced my mouth open to feed me the potion, and naturally, upon ingesting it...

    "....It''s not working."

    "Do you think the potion is a panacea? It will recover over time."

    In knight novels, drinking a potion immediately regrows severed arms, heals broken legs, and regenerates torn out intestines.

    "But what are you holding in your hand?"

    He was holding something like a wooden beer mug, from which some ominous juice was dribbling.

    It looked dirty, like it had been used.

    "It''s something I confiscated today."

    Mr. Pandel turned the mug around to show the top part, inside of which was a pink crack embedded, resembling... a woman''s part.

    "Oh...? Such a tool exists..."

    "What ''oh''? It seems to be trending these days..."

    Sighing, Mr. Pandel used a protective spell and then used his hands to pry open the crack, inside of which numerous wrinkles were writhing.

    ''Looks good, doesn''t it?''

    "I don''t know which crazy guy would cut up a tentacle creature and sell it for such sexual purposes."

    "Excuse me?"

    "This is a tentacle creature."

    Upon closer inspection, I saw small protrusions among the pink mucous membranes, each of which was apparently part of the tentacle creature''s inner lining.

    ''To think such an erotic creature exists...''

    "Clearly dangerous, right? It''s a device that replicates a woman''s body, using byproducts of a tentacle creature to reduce costs."

    The sight of the dripping juice suggested that it wasn''t just about cost-saving.

    ''With that much juice, isn''t it worth trying?''

    "Right now, the tentacle creature is very active, so messing with it here could just melt you. If you want to live a castrated life, go ahead and try it."

    Thump!

    With that stern warning, Mr. Pandel left the tentacle creature-made masturbation device next to me, as if to say, ''try if you dare.''

    "I wouldn''t use something like this raw when I''m in my right mind."

    "You better not. Also, just rest in the infirmary today. Who knows what you''d do if sent back to the barracks."

    "Yes."

    With that, Mr. Pandel said he had to go report and left the infirmary.

    ''Hmm... Is the potion starting to work...?''

    Indeed, my lower abdomen was warming up and I was slowly starting to respond, despite Mr. Pandel''s advice not to expect too much, it seemed the potion was more effective than I thought.

    ''Mr. Pandel is older, so maybe he didn''t feel the effects as immediately as I did.''

    I remember Mr. Pandel is about 110 years old.

    By elf standards, he''s still a youngling, but by our standards, he''s an old man, so it''s not surprising if his body doesn''t function as it used to.

    ''Just as I regain a little stamina, it gets hard again.''

    Who was it that said?

    Men can get it up with just enough strength to hold a spoon, and even as an undead, the first part to come back to life is their penis.

    "Mollang."

    Mollang, which I had hidden beforehand to avoid Mr. Pandel''s eyes, squirmed up onto the bed and snuggled tightly against my face.

    Boing boing.

    As I held her and she stretched out, I had a sudden good idea.

    ''Was the fluid from the tentacle creature acidic? If so, couldn''t the slime''s shell be used as a defensive measure to block acidic fluids?''

    I had previously stated I wouldn''t use such a crazy masturbation tool raw.

    But what if... there was a way to use it?

    "Mollang, spread as thin as possible and protect my lower half."

    Hearing that, Mollang tilted her head, seemingly confused.

    She might have mistaken it for feeding her semen, as she opened her mouth and positioned it in front of my glans, but I couldn''t extract anything without additional stimulation, so I grabbed Mollang''s body for now.

    ''She seems a bit more stretchy and resilient than before...''

    She was about the size of a fairy now, but as I touched her, I could feel a perfect reproduction of the sensation of a nipple or the line where a belly button would be.

    Despite her small size...

    "So, like this... make it as thin as possible so that the sensation is felt well."

    Of course, there were physical limits due to the slime shell being quite thick, but safety was necessary.

    As I stretched Mollang over my dick with my hands, she finally seemed to understand and clung securely around my groin, starting to protect it comfortably.

    "If it hurts, tell me right away, okay?"

    Using Mollang as a safety device, I lifted the beer mug with the tentacle monster gaping open.

    Sssshhh...

 Chapter 24: Safe Use of Mollang (02)

    chapter 24: Safe Use of Mollang (02)

    "......Hmm?"

    But I felt nothing.

    I could feel Mollang wrapped around my dick, but no matter how hard I moved the beer mug, I felt no stimulation.

    ''Is it lousy because it''s a used item, lacking tightness? Or is it because Mollang is too thick and the sensations aren''t transmitting...''

    I risked using it, but there was no feeling of constriction, just liquid leaking out, so I quickly stood the beer mug upright again before it dirtied the sheets.

    "Eh, I shouldn''t have gotten my hopes up."

    When Mr. Pandel had spread it open, it had a somewhat erotic structure that made me a bit hopeful, but the result was disappointing.

    Mollang, covered in juice from the tentacles, gathered the fluid and plunged its head into the beer mug as if vomiting, returning the fluid to the tentacles stuck to the mug, and then came back.

    As Mollang spat back the tentacle juice into the mug and placed it on the table, she transformed back from her thinly spread form to her usual small girl appearance.

    Boing boing.

    "That''s right, that''s right."

    If I stroke the head part with my finger, Mollang grabs my fingers with her hands and licks them with her tongue, and it''s fun just watching her cheeks puff out as I turn my fingers around.

    "Let''s not do it today since it''s tough. You understand, right?"

    At those words, Mollang tilted her head as if she didn''t understand, but why do I feel like she''s pretending not to hear even though she understands?

    "Usually you understand what I say, so don''t pretend you don''t."

    She tried to climb onto my penis to shake it, but I grabbed Mollang with my hand, detached her from my penis, and covered up with my pants.

    "Hold off for today. I just wanted to try that thing before Mr. Pandel disposes of it; I didn''t plan to ejaculate today."

    At my words, Mollang looked sulky, slipped out of my hand, and sat on my belly button.

    Then she straightened up her body, straightened her waist, grabbed her belly with both hands, and opened her mouth to breathe in.

    "Uh...?"

    As Mollang''s volume increased, bubbles formed inside her, expanding her overall volume, revealing an internal cross-section similar to the tentacle creature-shaped masturbation tool I had just seen.

    "This... This is..."

    When I held Mollang and examined her interior, it was filled with erotic protrusions, much like the inside of the tentacle creature that Mr. Pandel had spread open.

    ''Is Mollang replicating the form of a tentacle creature now?''

    "I wasn''t planning on doing anything today, but..."

    Swoosh.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Still, with all this effort from Mollang, shouldn''t I respond to her dedication?

    I lifted Mollang with one hand, who had transformed her lower half into a hole like those of tentacle creatures, and I took off my pants again.

    "Just this once, okay?"

    Nod.

    ''See, she understands now, but she pretended not to earlier.''

    Normally, Mollang autonomously draws out my semen and becomes attached, but now she was passively held in my hand, having transformed her lower half solely for the purpose of insertion.

    Swoosh!

    Since she was designed from the start to be penetrated, Mollang''s lower half easily spread open at the touch of the glans, allowing my penis to enter her translucent interior.

    "Oh...?"

    To describe the sensation of insertion, unlike the usual tight grip around the glans and shaft when penetrating Mollang, it was different now.

    The interior protrusions created air pockets at various points, not clinging but moving like a soft brush washing over the penis, stimulating the sensitive areas in a new way.

    Moreover, squeezing Mollang''s body increased the tightness and the protrusions clung more tightly, compressing against me, while loosening the grip made the bumpy texture more pronounced.

    Lately, I''ve been either receiving help from Mollang or being with the princess, not controlling much myself, but now I was entirely in control of the tightness, allowing me to adjust the pace by tightening and releasing to match my pleasure.

    ''Indeed, masturbation has its own unique appeal.''

    Of course, the act I was engaging in was with Mollang, but still, having the control while she just transformed made it feel different.

    Holding Mollang as a tool in my hand, I did not forcibly hold back when I felt the climax approaching and released my semen deep into Mollang.

    Gulp! Gulp!

    Perhaps it was because I had rested a day, or maybe the potion had enhanced my virility.

    My semen filled Mollang''s body, puffing up her chest slightly because my glans was right up against her chest area, and the semen pooled there whitely.

    ''It looks like she''s filled with milk... Did she intend this?''

    I inadvertently licked my lips seeing the liquid pooled beyond Mollang''s chest.

    Of course, the contents were not milk but my semen, so I definitely didn''t want to drink it.

    * * *

    Mollang was showing a different side than usual.

    I had tried giving her bread, meat, or vegetables before because I wanted to feed her something other than semen, but Mollang had never accepted any food.

    Every time, she would tightly close her mouth and refuse, only craving my semen.

    It was the same with other liquids; she would avoid fruit juices or milk, but now she was following me to my dining spot and actually drinking the milk I was supposed to drink.

    ''Is she hungry? Well, I have been restraining myself lately.''

    More accurately, I couldn''t use Mollang during training periods because I was too self-conscious.

    Since milk is also rich in protein, I figured it wouldn''t hurt for Mollang to drink it, but then she went inside my milk glass, sucked it up, and clung to my arm like a water droplet.

    "Hey, you at least shouldn''t bring a semen slime to the dining hall!"

    "It''s not a semen slime!"

    "It eats only semen, so it''s practically made of semen!"

    "So if a person eats only beef, do they become a cow later?"

    Hearing this, Dane was at a loss for words and couldn''t respond, while Levin and Jake discreetly declared me the winner.

    "Damn, just you wait. I''ll refute you perfectly!"

    ''I wasn''t planning to debate this seriously...''

    Lately, I had been openly carrying Mollang around.

    The original container Mollang lived in was destroyed when Mollang thrashed around trying to escape, and although I received a new container from the supply knight...

    They said there was no stock and gave me a container over 50 years old which tasted like cooking a zombie, making it impossible for me to put Mollang in it.

    It had an incredibly foul and toxic taste, so cursed that I felt like I should ask a temple to lift the curse, so I just hung it up as decoration.

    As a result, Mollang just crawled around on my body and lived.

    Gurgling.

    Unlike usual, Mollang, carrying milk inside, was unbalanced and shaky, and I playfully poked her with my finger.

    "How cute is our Mollang, right?"

    At that, Mollang, seeing that there were no other people around besides me, transformed back into a girl''s appearance.

    ''Why doesn''t she show this form to others?''

    In front of other people, she just moves around like a bouncy slime ball, but she only shows her girl''s form when it''s just the two of us.

    ''Is she shy?''

    Unlike usual, Mollang, plump with milk, puffed up her cheeks as I poked them, and suddenly she gathered the milk in one place.

    "Huh?"

    Gurgle!

    As Mollang concentrated the swallowed milk in her chest area, the volume naturally increased, and the flat chest puffed up.

    Then drops of milk started to drip from the ends.

    ''Am I the reason she''s doing this because I salivated last time?''

    To prevent the milk from dripping onto the floor, I immediately brought Mollang to my mouth and licked her chest area.

    "Oops!"

    I knew the contents were the milk served at breakfast, but drinking it straight from the source was a different sensation than just having it in a glass.

    Unable to be satisfied with just the drops falling onto my tongue, I started sucking hard, and the resilient Mollang''s chest stretched and was sucked into my lips.

    Slurp... Slurp...

    As I firmly sucked on Mollang''s chest, the milk she had been holding gushed out, refreshing my throat, and it was indeed a new world.

    "Haah... Haah..."

    Since it was only a cup of milk, sucking milk from Mollang''s chest could only last about 30 seconds.

    Putting any more into such a small body would only make it balloon up, so naturally, sucking on it in this human form was a separate matter...

    "Ah... I was trying to hold back today..."

    Watching the tiny, alluring nipples dripping with a mix of my saliva and milk, how could I possibly hold back?

    Moreover, the faint smell of milk (though of course, it''s cow''s milk) began to stir my instincts, making it impossible for me to resist any longer.

    "Truly, there''s no rest for the wicked..."

    I had no choice but to carry Mollang in my arms and head to the bathroom.

    Thud.

    "Where have you been?"

    "I was resting in the barracks. What about you guys, where have you been since this morning?"

    Dane, Levin, Jake¡ªeach carrying perfectly ironed formal wear¡ªentered, and then it began to dawn on me.

    "Don''t tell me you forgot?"

    "Wait a minute. Is today the 25th?"

    "Yes."

    "Damn... Why didn''t you tell me!"

    "I never thought there would be an idiot who''d forget the date of the sponsorship event."

    "Didn''t you send your formal wear to the dry cleaners?"

    My formal wear was still hanging in a grimy state in the locker.

    "I''m screwed."

    "I knew it from the time you were always busy with your slime."

    Yes, I am screwed.

    To think I forgot the day of the most important sponsorship event for a trainee knight!

 Chapter 25: The Chastity of Knights is in Danger (01)

    Chapter 25: The Chastity of Knights is in Danger (01)

    Originally, being a knight was an incredibly expensive occupation.

    Just the mana saber alone was such an expensive item that an ordinary person could barely afford one in a lifetime of savings.

    And what about the armor?

    Armor capable of blocking a mana saber, i.e., capable of mutual defense among knights, was tremendously expensive, costing more than the annual income of a small fiefdom.

    Even in times before the development of the mana saber, armor was an expensive item passed down as heirlooms among nobles, but now it had become even more prohibitively expensive.

    Therefore, when knights joined a knight order, they weren''t immediately equipped but borrowed the equipment in a lease-like arrangement from their knight order.

    Knights contracted to lend their combat skills in exchange for equipment, and by demonstrating valor, they could capture opponents'' armor or weapons to eventually gather their own gear and roam freely as knights errant.

    Even the state knight orders like the Mado Knights were not free from equipment issues; they often shared armor or trained in non-magically coated armor, with no expectation of timely equipment support even after becoming official knights.

    To obtain personal gear, knights needed money, and for knights, the amount of capital support received at the beginning of their commission was crucial.

    In extreme cases, a knight in a poor order without patrons might start their knighthood wielding just a wooden club instead of a mana saber.

    Knights could more easily receive patronage from nobles who introduced them, and nobles also needed such events to draw talented trainee knights to their orders, thus the sponsorship gatherings were organized.

    Essentially, these sponsorship gatherings were events for preselling trainee knights.

    ''To think I forgot such an important meeting!''

    No wonder there was no training today.

    I felt foolish for just lying around, sucking on Mollang''s milk, thinking it was just a day off.

    I tried my best to clean and iron the dirty spots on my formal wear using a branding iron heated in a fire, but it was nowhere as neat as what a professional could achieve.

    "Ha..."

    Moreover, the sponsorship meeting was not just about finding a noble patron...

    After all, isn''t that a romantic notion often found in knight novels?

    Meeting a lone lady at the gala, becoming her sole knight, and earning recognition for their relationship by bravely protecting her.

    I heard that many nobles come to these sponsorship gatherings to find bodyguards for their daughters, and beautiful romances supposedly blossom between beautiful ladies and knights...

    "Something seems off from what I expected?"

    There were plenty of ladies present.

    About fifty?

    But... if there was a problem, it might be that the ladies were... a bit on the older side...

    "My senior assured me that at the sponsorship gathering, you could pledge loyalty to beautiful ladies and secure patronage..."

    Today''s senior lady knight in charge of the venue (the one I saw during the last small hole incident) responded to my question.

    "Really? Nowadays, young girls participate in galas in the capital, not these knightly sponsorship events."

    "What? But... in knight novels..."

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "Those would be the royal guard''s sponsorship events, wouldn''t they?"

    "Damn, I should''ve gone to the royal guard!"

    Despite my grumbling, a senior knight smacked me on the back of the head, but I wasn''t about to retract my statement.

    Dane, Levin, and even the souls seemed to be frozen in fear, staring at the older ladies hunting for prey with an eagle-eyed gaze, and only Jake seemed a bit excited, puffing up...

    ''Ugh! I saw it! I actually saw Jake getting an erection!''

    Witnessing someone else''s erection was a genuinely unpleasant experience.

    I could somewhat sympathize with Dane, who always scolded about cleaning up Mollang.

    "Please feel free to mingle with the trainee knights."

    As the host''s words concluded, the matronly ladies, our peers in age, began looking us over one by one, hiding their faces with fans or masks, making us feel like merchandise at a market.

    "Hey, the big trainee knight. Could you come over here?"

    "Me, me? This guy?"

    "Of course, you. Come here."

    Dane, the most conspicuous among us, was the first to be summoned.

    He stood upright, more disciplined than ever, as ladies crowded around him, touching his body and discussing their "reviews" of him.

    "Oh my, look how solid his muscles are."

    "Could you lift us with these arms?"

    "His chest is firm and well-spread..."

    Initially touching his upper body and arms, their hands gradually became more brazen, moving towards his lower body or slipping inside the formal wear he was clad in.

    "Gasp!"

    "You don''t need to be shy, sweetheart."

    "His buttocks are firm too. Been exercising?"

    Amid overt groping by the matrons, Dane turned back to us with a plea for help in his eyes, but we avoided eye contact, fearing we might be next.

    Observing this, an infuriated Dane quickly signaled us.

    ''And you call yourselves comrades!''

    Comrades, my foot. No comrade would endure such a situation.

    I might consider taking a sword for them on the battlefield, but definitely not this kind of molestation.

    If it were younger ladies, perhaps it wouldn''t be so bad... but the age difference was just too stark.

    "Knight over there, come here."

    Levin, standing beside me, was chosen next.

    Levin looked at me and Jake pleadingly for salvation, but I avoided his gaze, and Jake, seemingly envious, was even inching to join Levin.

    "Oh my, look at that sharp jawline. Could cut with your hands, couldn''t you?"

    "He looks so cute. Where do you live?"

    "Ever been with a woman?"

    "Save... me..."

    By then, more than ten hands were fondling Dane, attempting to tenderize his firm muscles, while he desperately covered his lower body with his arms to prevent his genitals from being touched.

    ''Damn, this is dangerous.''

    More and more of our peers were being dragged away.

    Fortunately, my clothes were so filthy that they almost acted as camouflage, keeping me from being dragged away, while my peers were getting just as dirty from being touched, and a few were being led away to secluded spots.

    Surely they weren''t being taken aside to quietly discuss how much they would sponsor, and those who were taken...

    ''This isn''t right!''

    I glared at the senior knights, but they had long since fled the scene, leaving only the senior lady knights who seemed to be enjoying themselves. With fewer than 50 ladies and over 150 knights, what could possibly go wrong?

    If anything, it was the knights'' chastity that was in danger!

    ''They call this a sponsorship gathering, but it''s totally...''

    "Following me might improve your fate?"

    "I''ll follow you even if it doesn''t improve my fate, ma''am."

    Watching Jake volunteer to be taken by a lady, I realized there weren''t many of my peers left, and I began to feel a sense of crisis.

    ''Not many of us left...''

    Fortunately, I had kept my head down and hidden near a pillar or behind curtains, avoiding becoming a target, while most of my peers were being evaluated for their meat by the ladies.

    "Shall we take a look at our knight''s abs?"

    "Abs, you say?"

    "Exactly, show us your abs and I''ll give you ten thousand gold."

    ''Is this what they call a sponsorship meeting?!''

    Was this sponsorship not about supporting a knight''s abilities but in this sense?

    Such blatant extent made me think working in a slave market might be better.

    ''This isn''t right... let''s just survive this.''

    I discreetly looked for an escape route, then turned to leave the sponsorship event.

    Just as I was about to exit the banquet hall, I ran straight into two ladies entering.

    One was indeed an old lady with white hair and a face full of wrinkles, and the other was a provocative red-haired lady with tear troughs under her eyes.

    Her dress was an open-top design that left nothing to the imagination above her chest, so low that her pink nipples were almost visible...

    ''No, no, don''t stare too openly, or you''ll get caught!''

    "Coming to meet me like this, you''re quite perceptive, trainee knight."

    As I was trying to think of an excuse for trying to escape, fortunately, the red-haired lady misinterpreted my action, and I bowed and extended my hand as if I had intended to escort her in.

    "Yes. I''ll escort you inside."

    "Thank you."

    Taking her hand, I was led back inside, failing to escape.

    "Announcing the Duchess of Elridein and Baroness Melson!"

    Both women were famous enough that even the trainee knights knew of them.

    Both were well-known, even among trainee knights.

    The Elridein Ducal House, one of only two ducal houses in this country, boasted a might comparable to that of a small kingdom, and its private knight order, the White Lion Knights, was larger and better equipped than the national Mado Knights.

    Baroness Melson had been married three times, each of her husbands dying under mysterious circumstances shortly after the wedding... Was she not called a "widow-maker"?

    In this case, she was indeed the widow.

    "Ah, yes. That knight looks robust. Come here."

    It was the aging Duchess of Elridein who spoke, and no one at the venue could defy her words, so Dane, previously prodded by dozens of hands, was now freed to stand before the Duchess.

    "What is your name?"

    "Dane."

    "Good, robust. A knight should be just so. You''ve been through a lot, haven''t you?"

    Touched by the Duchess''s warm words, Dane¡¯s nose turned red as if he was about to cry, while the other ladies, deprived of their prey, seethed with frustration but dared not challenge the Duchess openly.

    ''Thankfully, while Dane and the Duchess draw their attention, I can slip away...''

    "You there, the deserter knight."

    Baroness Melson called out to me as I tried to back away.

    "Deserter knight? Whom do you mean?"

    "You. You look like you''re scared and trying to flee the sponsorship."

    "Ha, no, not at all..."

    "Really?"

    Amidst the generally older crowd, Baroness Melson stood out with her younger and more voluptuous appearance.

    However, her nickname was what again? The "widow-maker," known for ensnaring men. And despite being younger here, she was old enough to be my parent, so I had no interest at all.

    "You seem quite sturdy... Follow me to the backyard."

    "Me?"

    "Who else would I be talking to?"

    I felt uneasy, but I had no right to refuse here.

    Rejecting her here could sour the mood with the ladies, potentially jeopardizing any future sponsorships.

    ''Ah, it''s probably nothing.''

    Assuming she''d just touch a bit like the other ladies and then let me go, I followed her to the backyard.

    ''If things turn sour, I''ll just run.''

    A knight determined to flee can do so at speeds unmatchable by any lady without a horse, especially if I channel mana.

    "This should be fine."

    We hadn''t yet reached the backyard when Baroness Melson pulled me aside into a gap between the bushes.

    ''Why is there such a space here? Obviously, if things get heated at the party, they''re meant to... Wait, could it be?''

    As she pushed me inside, Baroness Melson licked her lips and began to undress, revealing she wasn¡¯t wearing much under her dress besides a garter belt holding up her stockings, essentially useless as underwear.

    "Lick. Puppy."

    "Excuse me? Where?"

    "Wherever you like."

    Wait a minute. Did I really get myself into this?

 Chapter 26: The Chastity of Knights is in Danger (02)

    Chapter 26: The Chastity of Knights is in Danger (02)

    "There''s no place I desire..."

    "Then......"

    She threw off the high heels she was wearing and shoved her foot clad in fishnet stockings into my mouth.

    "Start sucking here."

    "Ugh...!"

    The rough texture of the fishnet stockings stimulated my tongue, and at the same time, Baroness Melson made me lie down completely in the bushes where I was crouching.

    "Cough!"

    After removing her foot from my mouth, she quickly hung her dress on a hidden hanger in the bushes to avoid snagging, and seeing this, I couldn¡¯t help but be astonished.

    ''This is a banquet hall provided by the state, to have such a thing openly here... is this some kind of sex village?!''

    "Do you have any sexual experience?"

    "Yes?"

    I thought about that for a moment.

    Should I count ejaculating to Mollang as sex?

    Or should mating with Princess Arachne be counted as sex?

    The former felt more like masturbation, and Mollang being proactive was closer to arousal.

    Fundamentally, since our sizes didn¡¯t match, it was hard to consider what happened with Mollang as sex...

    So, I wondered if Princess Arachne was a more appropriate example of sex, but then I doubted if what I did with Arachne should be counted as sex.

    ''Now that I think about it, she¡¯s not human, so wouldn¡¯t that not count as virginity?''

    While I was pondering, the Baroness pinched my nipple with her toes.

    "Chuckle!"

    ''She¡¯s wearing stockings, but why can she use her toes so well?!''

    "Seeing you ponder, it seems you don''t have any."

    It was slightly different, but she seemed to have realized that I lacked experience.

    "Knights are good. They have sturdy bodies, no excess fat, and more stamina than fat nobles who finish quickly; they last quite long."

    ''Is that so? I would need to know how long other men last to compare.''

    Of course, the only comparison I could make was with fellow knights.

    "Among them, I have an eye for choosing. I value innocent, naive puppies over experienced, dirty men."

    As I tried to stand up, the Baroness pushed her breasts into my face, forcing me to lie back down.

    "Is this your first time since your mother''s breast?"

    I had seen the carapace of Arachne and a chest-like protrusion of a slime, but this was my first time seeing a human woman¡¯s breasts, so I nodded.

    The large breasts, mixed with a subtle scent of sweat and perfume, almost as big as my head, felt indirectly creamy and soft as the flesh slid through her fingers.

    "Try sucking."

    At that, I pouted my lips to suck...

    ''Huh? Something''s missing?''The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Whether it¡¯s a woman¡¯s or a man¡¯s chest, there should be a protruding nipple, but on the Baroness¡¯s chest, although there were pink areolas, there was no protruding part.

    Instead, there was just a closed slit where there should be a hole, and seeing this, I was momentarily so startled that I forgot to stick out my mouth.

    "You''ve never seen this form before? This is how you use it."

    She spread the slit between her areolas with her fingers, and only then did a protrusion hidden inside her chest appear.

    "Now, say hello."

    "Hello."

    Bow.

    The Baroness looked at me incredulously as if she hadn¡¯t expected a real greeting, while I was simply amazed by the appearance of her nipple.

    ''So there¡¯s this structure too... Cough!''

    Without giving me time to think, she forcefully pushed her spread slit into my mouth, and I began to suck on a woman''s breast, somewhat forcibly.

    ''Soft.''

    No matter how soft Princess Arachne¡¯s carapace was, it couldn¡¯t compare to the softness of human flesh; the princess''s skin was smooth and squishy, but this was incomparable.

    Mollang, being a slime, had a springy body which was usually small and not comparable to the act of sucking.

    "Yes, yes... my puppy, slowly suck there while twirling your tongue. Make me happy."

    ''Do they enjoy having their breasts sucked?''

    "Suck hard and make my nipples blush."

    Confident in my lung capacity, I began to suck hard on her breast, and the Baroness started making noises, unclear if they were of pain or pleasure.

    "Ah! Ahh!!"

    She then grabbed my hair and yanked it; if it hurts, just pull it out!

    "Ahh, yes... the tongue movements of a pure man who knows nothing of women... awkward, but passionate..."

    ''Uh... um... I have sucked on a Homunculus¡¯s breast before...''

    "And don¡¯t let your hands idle, touch me...... ah, yes, there..."

    ''I''m not touching?''

    Unsure what to do, I had my hands behind my back, but suddenly she mentioned being touched, raising my doubts.

    "Ah... so blatant... How can such an inexperienced puppy reach such a deep place..."

    I wasn¡¯t touching her, but she kept making strange comments, so I pulled my mouth away from her breast to look below...

    ''Why are you here?''

    There, Mollang was squirming, trying to escape from being squashed under the Baroness¡¯s buttocks.

    So, the Baroness felt Mollang¡¯s touch on her ample buttocks and thought I was touching her, while Mollang was suffering under her.

    "Haah... it''s like having eight fingers tormenting a woman from all sides... Our puppy¡¯s handiwork is no joke, huh? You use a sword well?"

    "Ah, yes... I do wield a sword, but..."

    I¡¯m good with a sword, but the move just now was Mollang¡¯s, not mine... I didn¡¯t bother to say it.

    Just as the Baroness lifted her buttocks, I quickly moved my hands to hide Mollang behind me.

    "It seems our puppy can''t hold back any longer... shall we start something more fun now?"

    "Something fun...?"

    The Baroness began to undress her underwear.

    Although her undergarment was already sheer enough to reveal everything, stripping it off completely revealed that she wasn¡¯t wearing underwear at all but had a string tied around her waist, and what I thought was underwear was actually her pubic hair!

    "Now it''s our puppy''s turn to undress, right?"

    "Baroness, please wait a moment. I need to mentally prepare..."

    "It¡¯s always like that the first time."

    "I''d rather not experience that kind of first time?!"

    "Really? Then just bear it and get an erection. Puppies should get excited when their master commands."

    What exactly does the Baroness think a puppy is? I was curious.

    "Impregnate me. You can do it, right?"

    "......?!"

    "Then you''ll change your fortune. I¡¯ll take good care of you as my pet..."

    This won¡¯t do.

    My instincts were screaming that if I did as she said, I¡¯d ruin my life, and even if it wasn¡¯t for my instincts, my reason was shouting that falling for her would ruin me.

    But already, the Baroness¡¯s hand was forcing an erection inside my trousers, and if I outright rejected the Baroness here, my future would be doomed, and I might end up fighting as a knight with just a wooden stick...

    "Huff, huff... save me...!!"

    Dane¡¯s scream echoed from not too far away.

    He was someone who didn¡¯t even grunt when he accidentally got hit with a mana saber on his back during training, so to hear such a terrified scream from him?

    "Dane!"

    "Wait a minute, puppy, where are you going?"

    "I''m going to save my comrade!"

    I ran towards the sound, and there in the bushes, I saw Dane, his clothes half stripped, sobbing.

    "Dane!"

    "Ban!!"

    In this moment of crisis, we were comrades protecting each other''s backs.

    As I saw several kiss marks on Dane¡¯s back, we simultaneously switched positions to protect each other, and then I was struck by a shocking sight.

    "Aaaaah!!"

    She stripped.

    She stripped!!

    Duchess Ellidane stripped!!

    She¡¯s 70 years old and she stripped!!

    For the sake of my mental health, I rubbed Mollang in my eyes to block out that sight and escape the peril to my life.

    "Puppy!"

    "No... Baroness?"

    Dane looked incredulously at the Baroness, recognizing her as I fled in that direction.

    "Grrr..."

    "Baroness... that outfit... wait, could it be?"

    Along with Dane''s angry voice, a loud impact sound came from my cheek.

    "This son of a bitch was just sucking honey!!"

    "Cough!"

    Normally, I would be angry in such a situation, but this time I decided to understand.

    ''Yes... considering he was dealing with Duchess Ellidane, it''s understandable why he would be angry.''

    "Ah, my eyes."

    ''I rubbed Mollang in my eyes as a quick protection, but I hope this doesn''t cause blindness?''

    "I am... I am... you son of a bitch! Were you enjoying the honey suckle?"

    "Exactly speaking, I was sucking on an inverted nipple..."

    "Just die!!"

    Ouch! That really hurts!!

    "I am... aaaaah!! Why meeeeee?!"

    Dane''s cry echoed through the banquet hall.

    * * *

    Due to the commotion, the sponsorship event was completely turned upside down.

    "Cough... ahem..."

    Despite the major disturbance, the senior knight couldn''t bring himself to scold us.

    Specifically, the terrible ordeal Dane experienced... because of the Duchess Ellidane nudity incident, even though the knights desperately needed support, this was unacceptable! This also caused a general backlash among the peers.

    Well, to be honest, the Baroness is a bit overwhelming but beautiful and attractive.

    Other ladies were also of an age similar to an aunt or mother, which was burdensome, but they were all pretty in their own right, so it wasn¡¯t a serious issue.

    Initially, I was scared, but in several cases, including Jake, some had a reasonably good atmosphere proceeding with the sponsorship event.

    Perhaps it¡¯s the charm of a capable older lady?

    ''No matter what, not Duchess Ellidane though!''

    As fellow men, everyone sympathized with the incident Dane and I caused, and we were formally reprimanded for breaching the dignity of a knight and committing indecent acts.

    Of course, that was just an excuse, and the punishment was merely to temporarily relocate us to another place, not the capital, to avoid the rampaging Duchess Ellidane.

    "Yes, this seems best."

    The senior knight seemed to have found the easiest task among them, pulling out a document and handing it to us.

    "There are signs of a request for independence and possible armed conflict in the northern beastman territories. Go and try to negotiate."

    "Isn¡¯t this too serious a matter to entrust to trainee knights?"

    My senior looked pityingly at my swollen eyes, a result of Mollang¡¯s essence, and nodded as if it were okay.

    "You''ll see when you get there. It''s not like you''re being sent to cause a conflict, just to negotiate."

    Though it seemed like too sensitive and significant a situation for trainee knights, Dane and I signed simultaneously and accepted the mission.

    As we left the senior knight¡¯s office, Dane asked me in a heavy voice.

    "To what extent can you go for a beast form?"

    Clearly, the fact that we were given this mission indicated dubious intentions.

    ''Honestly, we can''t really complain even if we were punished for indecency.''

    "Are you already expecting that?"

    "Isn¡¯t it quite a sensitive issue?"

    Indeed, as Dane said, it was a sensitive issue for the beastmen.

 Chapter 27: Beastmen, To What Extent Can You Go? (01)

    Chapter 27: Beastmen, To What Extent Can You Go? (01)

    First off, there were different types of beastmen.

    The first stage consisted of beastmen with animal ears on a human-like form.

    The second stage beastmen were half-human, half-animal; their bodies covered in fur, resembling humans somewhat, with features like long snouts or fangs depending on their species.

    "Permissible range? Of course, it''s the first stage."

    As I stroked Mollang inside the carriage, Dane showed a grimace.

    The third stage beastmen were like werewolves, simply bipedal animal forms.

    Beings like werewolves or lizardmen, straddling the line between monsters and different species, are treated as beastmen by the kingdom if they accept some degree of civilization, but are hunted down as monsters if they attack humans.

    "First stage? What kind of beastman is that? Might as well ask human women to wear animal ear accessories."

    "Yeah, that¡¯s about right."

    "Shouldn''t at least the second stage be considered true beastmen? I''m okay with the third stage too, but if we''re talking beastmen, they should at least have that much distinctiveness..."

    At that, I seriously burst Dane''s bubble.

    "Even the second stage would mean women with more chest hair than me, right?"

    "Wait, wait... isn''t it normal to have no hair on the chest?"

    "Where¡¯s the norm? If it''s the second stage, they''re just covered in fur all over."

    Hearing this, Dane made a disgusted face, and I delivered the final blow to his fantasies.

    "Plus, they''d have multiple breasts."

    "Isn¡¯t that a good thing? There''s a saying, the more, the merrier."

    "......"

    "Even two breasts are good, but wouldn¡¯t more be even better?"

    "Yeah, love it as much as you want. Meet a beastman with about 264 breasts."

    While delivering this curse or blessing, we arrived near the northern territory where the beastmen had declared their independence.

    "Knights, disembark. We''ve reached our destination."

    "Thank you."

    Dane and I collected our gear placed atop the carriage and got off, preparing for any unexpected situations by placing Mollang into a special flask stolen from Professor Pandel''s lab.

    I had pre-loaded my semen inside the flask before coming here, so Mollang was contentedly rolling semen drops inside, and I stashed it deep in my bag.

    "Wow!"

    "Eh..."

    Dane and I had markedly different reactions.

    Fortunately, most of the beastmen visible here were first stage, with a few appearing to be second stage.

    "I read in a book that most beastmen are supposed to have the forms of beasts!"

    "Right. Look over there, those are animal ears."

    "Then how are they different from humans in costume!"

    "Isn''t it also discriminatory to view beastmen as beast-like?"

    This was something I could handle too, and although Dane blurted out something foolish, he was the kind to gratefully bow down even if it was just the first stage.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "Let¡¯s head to the town hall first."

    This northern region had been fortified to guard against monsters emerging from the Deep Glaciora mountains, and as mercenaries and knights expanded the territory, they were given non-heritable lands, naturally dividing and pioneering the area.

    Now, with the analysis of the Deep Glaciora mountains almost complete and most of the beastmen who had been part of the kingdom''s invasions settling here after a peace agreement, the forward cities had lost their use, naturally allowing the beastmen to settle and live freely in these pioneering areas.

    Thanks to that, this area was not controlled by a single powerful lord but was a territory where tribes and villages lived freely between cities founded in the pioneering lands.

    Although they still paid taxes to the kingdom, there was apparently no intention from the kingdom to send nobles to divide the land.

    "Welcome. What brings you here?"

    "We''re from the Mage Knights."

    "Ah, you''re from the capital!"

    The local official, very pleased to see us, was hosting us warmly, but if they knew that we were merely trainee knights and the capital wasn¡¯t interested in this matter so they¡¯d passed it to trainees...

    ''Of course, I had Dane keep quiet about it.''

    We were to pretend to be from the Mage Knights to avoid being taken lightly.

    It wasn¡¯t my own idea; a senior had advised that when operating outside the capital, there was no need to clarify that we were trainees and could just say we were from the Mage Knights.

    Being known as trainee knights would generally invite disregard, so being seen as official knights was implicitly permitted to ensure we received proper treatment.

    ''There is a regulation that in missions, we are to be treated equally to official knights... That¡¯s why trainees aren¡¯t typically sent out on such complicated matters.''

    "We would like to hear about the beastmen¡¯s declaration of independence."

    "It¡¯s unbearable. Those beastly things..."

    Such discriminatory remarks were quite shocking from someone working in a city where beastmen constituted 80% of the population.

    Although we were humans and not particularly offended, a female beastman assistant nearby displayed her displeasure at his words¡ªcould this cause a problem?

    "Please be precise. They''re worse than beasts. It¡¯s offensive to the listening beasts, you know?"

    "I apologize. That was a slip of the tongue."

    ''Ah... maybe calling them beast-like isn¡¯t really an insult to beastmen?''

    After all, saying "you human-like things" to people might feel strange but isn¡¯t necessarily an insult.

    Saying "you¡¯re not even human" would probably be taken badly, though.

    "Anyway, those guys are located to the northeast of here."

    "How far is the location?"

    "Not far. The demands these guys are making are... infuriating."

    The official was trembling with rage, and the nodding from other beastmen staff nearby suggested that the independence-declaring beastmen were quite the troublemakers.

    "Since personnel have been dispatched from the capital, they must have also sent an invitee beastman from their side."

    "An invite... so we can enter peacefully."

    Although we had prepared for possible violent conflict, neither Dane nor I felt confident about facing an unknown number of beastmen alone.

    Beastmen were said to possess nearly twice the physical ability of regular soldiers, making them quite a formidable opponent.

    Moreover, if violence erupted, peace negotiations would be effectively over, so our goal was to avoid using force as much as possible.

    ''If they intended to suppress by force, they would have dragged along a whole squad of trainees or sent formal knights from the Mage Knights.''

    "Looks like we''ve arrived. Just a moment... could it be?"

    The official tensed up as he saw a beastman enter the room.

    ''Could it be, they¡¯re planning to attack us physically and take hostages to demand independence when personnel from the capital arrive?''

    Since we were just trainees, our value as hostages was probably less than that of the beastman female staff present here.

    Military personnel are generally a lower priority than civilians...

    "Excuse me. I came because I heard the delegation from the capital has arrived!"

    Fortunately, the figure who entered was not a group of fierce beastman warriors but a feline female beastman with a chestnut-colored bob and perky cat ears.

    "Phew..."

    The employees here, who had been tense, all sighed in relief and relaxed their shoulders, while Dane and I, not understanding the situation, failed to comprehend.

    ''Ban, what¡¯s happening here?''

    ''I don¡¯t know either.''

    To maintain some dignity, I casually crossed my arms while Dane tightly shut his mouth.

    "Are the people here part of the delegation?"

    Before we could respond, the official interrupted.

    "Yes, they are. We''ll host them and, once the matter is concluded, ensure their safe return. You know what happens if anything rude occurs?"

    "Yes, we are aware."

    The conversation was surprisingly casual for one between an independence group and a government official attempting to stop them, and except for a few, people were busy with their work as if nothing special was happening.

    "Pleasure to meet you. I''m Naomi, sent to escort the delegates from the beastman independence group."

    "Mage Knights, Ban."

    "I''m Dane."

    At first glance, Naomi wasn¡¯t strikingly beautiful but was quite cute with her feline face (probably because she was a cat beastman), and her vibrant smile was impressive.

    The only differences from a human were the cat ears on her head and a swaying cat tail between her hips.

    When she smiled, her fangs were visible, but that''s fairly common in humans too, so let''s leave that aside for now.

    "Would you like to rest a bit before we go in, or would you prefer to head straight to the independence area?"

    As I wondered what to do and looked back at Dane, he seemed eager to go see the beastmen, his body heating up with excitement.

    Indeed, from the sweat smell and heat rising beside me, the warm indoor environment must have felt like a sauna to Dane, who was clad in heavy armor.

    "Let''s go right away. It''s better for both of us to deal with urgent matters."

    "Yes, I''ll guide you immediately. The distance is not far, so we can walk."

    ''So, the independence group is just outside the city?''

    Many questions arose, but I followed Naomi while she led the way.

    "So, you are knights from the Mage Knights, right?"

    "Hmm."

    ''Although we''re actually trainee knights.''

    "There''s no knight order nearby, so it''s my first time seeing knights!"

    Observing Naomi''s curiosity, I thought that people here might be happier not having knights around, as their presence usually meant trouble.

    If knights were deployed here, it likely meant a bloody conflict was imminent or expected... Most people would probably prefer not to encounter knights.

    "The path here will take you right up."

    The trail in the forest was even marked as the path to the beastmen independence group.

    ''Seriously... bringing knights to the independence group without any tension.''

    Honestly, I had even planned for potential use of force if things went wrong in the beastmen village.

    That''s why I had brought along a mana saber and Dane was in heavy armor, carrying a significant amount of tension... but the friendly approach here was somewhat deflating.

    Of course, as a knight dispatched by the Mage Knights, I was prepared to mercilessly cut down even a friendly beastman if negotiations failed and violence erupted.

    "Hey, Ban."

    "Try to keep quiet. I''ve agreed to speak on our behalf, so even if opinions differ, we''ll discuss it privately later, and here..."

    "No, it''s not that... do you see that?"

    Dane pointed to a few young beastmen who were wrestling each other or playing with balls made from rolled up tree branches.

    At first glance, it seemed no different from children playing in a human village, but the key difference was...

    ''Why... aren''t they wearing clothes?''

    The beastmen children were not wearing any clothes at all, their tails and ears flicking as they rolled around or played with the ball.

    "Stop! This is the beastmen''s independence territory. Humans are not allowed to enter!"

    "Please wait a moment. These people have been dispatched from the capital..."

    The figures that appeared to block us, like guards, were also completely naked, only wearing belts to carry weapons and ready to attack us at any moment.

    Dane and I couldn''t help but be surprised that these two men and women were walking around naked so nonchalantly.

    "So these people are..."

    "There are no exceptions. This is a strict rule set by the Great Mother''s strong will."

    Naomi approached us apologetically as Dane and I, shocked, couldn''t take our eyes off the female beastman''s body.

    "Knights, I''m sorry, but... from now on, you''re asked to remove your clothes to enter."

    ''That''s going to be problematic.''

    If I took off my clothes now, my prominently raised dick might be exposed, which would be risky.

 Chapter 28: Beastmen, To What Extent Can You Go? (02)

    Chapter 28: Beastmen, To What Extent Can You Go? (02)

    "Do the beastmen here live naked?"

    At that moment, I understood why the officials reacted that way, why they did not consider this independence group dangerous but rather treated them with expressions of disgust or shame.

    Likely, these individuals had been causing significant issues by wandering around the city naked before our arrival.

    "Leave all your belongings here before entering. The safety of your items is assured."

    Due to the condition of our lower halves, that was problematic.

    Seeing his own lower half, Dane was in a similarly precarious situation.

    "No way!"

    Before I could diplomatically voice our refusal, Dane loudly objected.

    "To a knight, armor and weapons are like flesh and bone; asking us to remove them is akin to asking us to die!"

    Not just that, Dane, you¡¯re honestly just trying not to get caught with an erection, aren¡¯t you?

    Feeling the same, I placed my hand on the mana saber and spoke to the beastman guard.

    "The words are harsh, but I agree with my comrade. Disarming us... it''s an affront to a knight''s dignity."

    Essentially, it was a warning for them to back off if they didn¡¯t want to provoke a conflict.

    "Tch...!"

    The male and female beastman guards felt the intensity emanating from us (intended to hide our erections) and stepped back.

    I didn¡¯t think our aura was that strong, but apparently, the beastmen, being half-animal, were more sensitive to it.

    "We cannot compromise! According to the Great Mother''s decree, we forbid the wearing of clothes by anyone entering here!"

    "Hmm..."

    Realizing the negotiation was falling apart, I was about to threaten them with my mana saber.

    "Just a moment, knights, if I may ask this favor, could you listen to me just this once?"

    Naomi clung to me with an almost crying face, and I hesitated momentarily without being able to push her away.

    I couldn¡¯t push her away not because of her strength, but because... the pressure of her large chest against mine slowed my movements as blood flowed to my lower half.

    "You both know that asking knights to disarm is an impolite request. So, could you please compromise a little..."

    "Ugh... But we cannot compromise the Great Mother''s command!"

    "We came here to talk, and we shouldn''t be hindered by such a trivial matter!"

    Naomi¡¯s earnest plea seemed to have an effect, as the guarding beastmen murmured amongst themselves before reaching a decision.

    "Alright. If we were told to remove our claws, we''d refuse, so you must also need your arms to defend yourselves."

    ''Are they unexpectedly reasonable?''

    "Fine. You can keep your weapons but remove your clothes."Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    This was a problematic proposal in a different sense.

    "How did the conversation even get here?"

    "We cannot disobey the Great Mother''s command to forbid clothing, but we can¡¯t deny that you might feel threatened among us without fangs or claws, so we¡¯ll allow you the minimum means of defense."

    If they hadn¡¯t compromised, we might have caused a scene, taking Naomi and the guards hostage to force negotiations, but their concession prevented that.

    "Thank goodness, Sir!"

    Whether she knew our intentions or not, Naomi teared up with joy, thinking her appeal had worked, while Dane and I exchanged glances and communicated briefly through knightly sign language.

    ''What now?''

    ''Should we take it off or not?''

    The weapons were not the issue.

    Seeing the level of the beastmen guards, even if I were unarmed, I could easily defend myself; there was no threat from them.

    The real problem was standing naked in front of the beastmen...

    "Sir Knight? Could you possibly... not?"

    To fail our mission for such a ridiculous reason, like getting an erection, was unthinkable.

    "We might as well... make one concession."

    "Hey..."

    Dane seemed to need a moment to prepare mentally, touching his lower half, and although I agreed to compromise, my hands trembled too much to undress myself.

    "Is it too burdensome to undress here? Then let me show you how it¡¯s done."

    Naomi began to undress naturally. While her breasts weren''t as voluptuous as those of Baroness Melson I had seen a few days ago, they were still lively and plump...

    "Whoo..."

    "What¡¯s wrong, Sir Knights?"

    "No, I just need a moment to prepare mentally..."

    Naomi''s initiative to undress first actually made it harder for us, but a promise is a promise, so I began to undress.

    "Yes, just like that... oh!"

    As I removed my trousers, Naomi covered her mouth in shock, clearly startled by the sight of my fully erect state...

    ''This is natural for a healthy man.''

    Thinking that a knight should not appear hesitant, I proudly presented my erection like a unicorn flaunting its horn.

    ''Look if you dare, you beastmen!''

    "Oh my, oh my..."

    "Why is it so big?"

    ''Huh?''

    I had thought my size was average (excluding when swollen by a princess¡¯s poison), yet the beastmen were astonished by it.

    "I had heard that humans have large genitals, but to think such things really existed..."

    Naomi blushed, her gaze fixed on my lower half, and the female guard also marveled as she looked down at me.

    ''What¡¯s so unusual...?''

    Until now, I had been so focused on the naked female beastmen that I hadn¡¯t properly looked at the male beastmen''s genitals.

    And the moment I did...

    "Huh."

    Naturally, seeing something smaller than mine prompted a smirk to escape me.

    ''Too small?''

    That was almost the size I had when I was five, obviously not erect...

    "And he¡¯s erect...!"

    "So it''s true that humans are always in heat..."

    ''But is an erection really that surprising?''

    Not just me, but Dane too stood there awkwardly before pulling out his heavy club, and both Naomi and the female guard looked at him with wide eyes.

    "He¡¯s erect too!"

    "Yes... typical humans..."

    As I pondered whether erections were really such a big deal, Naomi¡¯s gaze continued to linger on my lower half.

    "Now that we¡¯ve complied with your request and are undressed, could we please get some guidance?"

    "What? Oh yes, the penis?"

    What was this cat girl talking about?

    "No, no, not that, I wasn¡¯t thinking dirty... I¡¯ll guide you to the Great Mother right away!"

    Watching Naomi¡¯s frantic explanation, I could empathize with how we must look when we make excuses to our senior knights or Master Pandel.

    ''Damn, it¡¯s obvious from her eyes rolling.''

    Naomi led the way, swinging her tail as she turned her gaze away from Dane and me.

    Of course, she still sneaked peeks at my naked body from time to time.

    ''Something feels off.''

    Normally, I would be the one sneaking glances at a woman¡¯s nudity, but here the beastmen were ogling mine.

    Moreover, as we followed Naomi deeper into the forest where the beastmen independence group resided, I felt more and more like the prey under the watchful eyes of predators focusing on our lower halves.

    "Master?"

    "Master~!"

    ''Master?''

    A group of young canine beastmen children rushed towards us, chaotically following Dane and me, causing quite a distraction until Naomi, looking flustered, waved her hand to shoo them away.

    "Not the master! Don¡¯t be rude; stay back!"

    "It¡¯s the master!"

    "Master Nimiya!"

    "Kyaa~!"

    Despite Naomi''s efforts, the small beastmen clung close to Dane and my legs, rubbing their tails against us, making us afraid to step on their tails or accidentally kick them.

    "Be good, kids... step back a bit..."

    Fortunately, their bright-eyed gazes were directed at our faces, and Dane and I, as adults, did what we had to do.

    "You shouldn¡¯t be looking at this."

    For educational reasons, it was inappropriate for children to see our lower halves, so naturally, Dane and I tried to cover up, realizing we both still had at least a shred of conscience.

    Of course, our hands weren¡¯t big enough to cover everything, so we only managed to break free from the encirclement with the help of other beastmen.

    "It''s a human."

    "There are humans here?"

    And after sending the children away, now mature beastmen also approached us naked, stealthily advancing and glancing at us...

    ''This must be too stimulating for knights in their prime...!''

    My erection didn¡¯t subside.

    Moreover, knowing that the beastmen were aware of my erection, their gaze never left that area, and they deliberately swayed their tails and exposed themselves or fondled their breasts, making the scene dizzyingly erotic for Dane and me.

    "Hurry and bring the Grandmother over! Quickly!"

    Naomi desperately tried to block the approaching beastmen women as a group of young beastmen rushed to the largest tree in the village to call someone.

    "You are the knights from the human capital, I presume."

    Expecting the Grandmother to be quite elderly, I was surprised to see that aside from her white-dyed hair, she looked to be a young beastwoman in her early thirties.

    "I am Dyna of the goat tribe. Here, I am called the Grandmother."

    "I am Ban, affiliated with the Magic Knights."

    "Quite young for a human knight."

    Realizing I was just a trainee knight, she watched me carefully.

    "They must have sent you because you are capable. To send just two people to a village full of beastmen."

    Realizing the hidden intent of the senior knights, I knew she was no ordinary opponent.

    "Ban."

    "Hmm. Try to use sign language as much as possible."

    Dane sent me a sign with a serious expression. It read:

    "She''s not an easy opponent."

    Agreeing with him, I was about to respond that she seemed intelligent and experienced compared to other beastmen when Dane sent another sign.

    "Especially her breasts..."

    "You really are..."

    Grateful that he couldn''t speak out loud, I began to choose my words carefully to start negotiating with the Grandmother standing before us.

    "First of all¡ª"

    "First of all?"

    "Let''s go somewhere quieter."

    With almost thirty beastmen staring at my genitals, it was impossible to proceed.

    Even if I were shameless, I couldn¡¯t engage in a conversation with so many beastmen fixated on my genitals.

    Lick.

    "Kyaaa?!"

    And to make matters worse, a small cat-like beastman licked the tip of my glans with her prickly tongue!

 Chapter 29: Beastmen, To What Extent Can You Go? (03)

    Chapter 29: Beastmen, To What Extent Can You Go? (03)

    "Are you calming down?"

    "Yes."

    Only after I placed the small cat-like beastman (I thought it was a kitten, but it turns out it''s a munchkin cat beastman, naturally small...) on my lap to cover my genitals did I start to calm down.

    ''I''ve heard that ordinary cats are aloof and don¡¯t follow people...''

    The munchkin cat beastman on my lap, kneading like making bread, was purring and about to fall asleep, which helped create a more relaxed atmosphere for us to talk.

    "Huff... Huff... Huff..."

    But this time, Dane couldn¡¯t calm down at all.

    ''This guy... is he into the Grandmother?''

    Of course, the Grandmother''s twisted horns, large breasts, and white hair were quite enticing to men, but I wished he wouldn¡¯t breathe hot breath down my neck from behind.

    "It seems he can''t calm down, but as you''re the brains and he''s the brawn, if you''re okay, it shouldn¡¯t matter."

    "Yes... You, turn your head away. I can''t talk like this."

    "Just in case..."

    ''I know you¡¯re staring at the Grandmother''s naked body, so back off a bit.''

    After giving Dane a direct sign, he moved a step away with a displeased expression; I could still hear his breathing, but at least his hot breath wasn¡¯t on my neck anymore.

    "Let''s start the discussion. Why do you want to declare independence from the kingdom?"

    To ensure I didn¡¯t miss anything, I had gotten permission from the Grandmother to record the conversation.

    Naomi was also creating separate documentary evidence, writing everything down as I spoke.

    "It''s simple. We want to return to being true beastmen."

    "Aren''t you already beastmen?"

    "Is that what you call it?"

    "Kyaa! Grandmother..."

    The Grandmother, who had touched Naomi''s breast, now gently caressed her lower abdomen.

    "Originally, beastmen here also had nipples."

    ''Is she talking about two-stage beastmen?''

    "But look at the children born here. Take Naomi here, for instance; she only has two nipples, right?"

    "In front of guests, this is..."

    "Hmph, among animals, touching each other''s nipples means nothing. You still haven¡¯t shed your human ways."

    "That''s..."

    "You should be angry about beastmen losing their ability to nurse their young, not about a reaction fit for a human girl."

    Despite her words, the Grandmother eased Naomi''s embarrassment.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    "Continue, please."

    "As you can see in our village, we are too far removed from being true beastmen."

    "And so?"

    "Our analysis shows that this is due to interbreeding with humans, which dilutes our lineage."

    Indeed, I had heard in interspecies ecology class that the bloodlines of beastmen were thinning.

    If this continues, beastmen could become a subspecies of humans, with no more animal ears, just humans with thick hair and denser coccyges.

    Of course, this would only happen if interbreeding with humans continued without beastmen marrying among themselves.

    "This is exactly why beastmen women seek out human men!"

    "......Yes?"

    "As you know, humans have larger genitals. Females instinctively seek males who can impregnate them easily."

    Dane and I looked at each other.

    ''Really?''

    "Hah! You call us animals, yet you¡¯re the ones seducing other species'' females in the most lewd manner."

    Mentioning beastmen made us somewhat embarrassed about our own genitals.

    "Moreover, most male beastmen have a mating season, and that¡¯s the only time they are in heat. But females can go into heat with just a little stimulation from males."

    "Meaning..."

    Putting it all together led to this conclusion.

    "So, human males are in heat all year round and have larger genitals, hence beastmen females prefer to marry them, thinning our bloodline?"

    "Exactly."

    This raised a curious point for me.

    ''It hasn¡¯t been long enough for our blood to thin to that extent...''

    "This doesn¡¯t necessarily require independence..."

    "You''re speaking out of ignorance! Naomi!"

    "Yes? What now...? Are you doing something strange again?"

    "Come here! Don¡¯t look so embarrassed when I''m making an important point!"

    As Naomi slowly backed away realizing the Grandmother¡¯s mood, the Grandmother angrily called her while Dane and I watched the unfolding show.

    "Look here."

    "Grandmother... this is a bit..."

    "Beastmen!!"

    We could guess what came next, and neither Dane nor I, nor even Naomi, wanted to hear it, so we just kept quiet and watched as instructed.

    "Look at this perfectly smooth appearance!"

    Wow, truly pristine.

    "Nyah?!"

    The munchkin cat beastwoman on my lap, who had been kneading like baking bread, was startled by my erection poking her stomach, and she began to knead it with her hands.

    ''Ugh... if she keeps stimulating me here, it''s going to cause a huge problem...''

    It would be a diplomatic faux pas to ejaculate on the Grandmother¡¯s face or on Naomi, who was busily writing, during such a serious discussion.

    To escape this predicament, I grabbed the munchkin cat beastwoman by the scruff of her neck and sent her out of the Grandmother¡¯s house, and quietly pressed my lower body with my hands between my legs.

    "Phew..."

    After dispatching the munchkin beastwoman and stabilizing the situation, I felt relieved and Dane approached me.

    "Hey, I didn¡¯t see it. What was it?"

    "No, better you didn¡¯t see it..."

    Sating Dane¡¯s curiosity would have caused him to start panting again, so I decided to keep it quiet.

    "Is this the appearance of beastmen? Isn''t even a human knight as unkempt as you!"

    The Grandmother boldly critiqued, and Dane discreetly covered his own fur, though his bush was already quite exposed.

    "Is this what you call beastmen-like behavior!"

    Frankly, the Grandmother¡¯s lower body was quite sparse in fur compared to her appearance.

    There was just a little down and a neatly trimmed white triangle of fur...

    Dane, standing behind me, called out something, his breath heaving.

    ''Stop ogling the Grandmother like that.''

    Traitor. Here stood a traitor of the Magic Knights.

    This guy would jump into action with a mana saber for the Grandmother if she asked.

    ''Does he have any loyalty to the knights? As much as Naomi has fur, perhaps?''

    Deciding to resolve the situation peacefully before deciding what to do with this fool, I continued the dialogue with the Grandmother.

    "I understand your viewpoint. Let¡¯s discuss potential solutions."

    "Just leave us be."

    "However, the royal court may view this independence movement as a rebellion. Royal authority isn¡¯t maintained logically or rationally, you know."

    There¡¯s no point in expanding the Royal Guard fivefold to over 200 members and downplaying the Magic Knights without the King¡¯s intention being to weaken the increasingly fragile royal power...

    ''Thinking this far is unnecessary for a knight...''

    After all, a knight has to do what he¡¯s told.

    "Can¡¯t you just leave us alone?"

    "It''s possible, but... the way of life here is problematic."

    If beastmen wandering naked in nearby cities become a problem, wouldn¡¯t it potentially reignite debates about whether beastmen are sentient beings or just mindless monsters?

    "We live decently."

    "Ah, yes..."

    The idea of men and women living naked and calling it decent was somewhat amusing.

    "For now, males are not in their mating season. Humans, however, would be in heat 24/7 if they saw nudity."

    Hearing this made me wonder if humans were more animalistic than beastmen.

    "This doesn¡¯t seem like a simple matter to resolve."

    "I agree."

    It was expected to be a long-term issue.

    If it could have been resolved in a day¡¯s talk, it would have been handled at the civil service level, not by the Magic Knights.

    "It¡¯s probably better to stay inside our territory than to go out and come back."

    "Understood."

    "However, we¡¯ll need a place to stay... there aren¡¯t many suitable dwellings here."

    Just looking around the village, beastmen were living under fallen trees or, apparently, in structures resembling dog houses.

    There don¡¯t seem to be many comfortable places by human standards...

    "And you¡¯ll be less uncomfortable with familiar beastmen, right? So one of you stay with me, and one follow Naomi."

    "Just in case, I''ll stay here. There needs to be thorough surveillance..."

    Dane declared this solemnly, though filled with personal desires, but his statement lost credibility due to his erection.

    ''Fine, do as you wish.''

    "I am fine."

    After getting the Grandmother''s permission, I paired Dane with her, and Naomi and I verified the records together, signing them to prevent any forgery.

    "If there''s a need to contact the outside, let us know. We will send a beastman to convey it."

    "That''s fine."

    There seemed to be no need to send any messages yet, so I declined for now.

    Wishing each other luck through sign language, Dane and I parted ways, with Dane staying at the Grandmother''s house, and I began to follow Naomi into the dark forest.

    ''It''s dark''

    Because we had entered deep into the forest, even though the sun hadn''t completely set, it was dark enough to cause visibility issues without night vision gear.

    Of course, the beastmen were looking at me with their eyes shining, seemingly unbothered by the darkness.

    "It''s here."

    Naomi, perhaps because she lived the most human-like among them, resided in a house that was old but structured like a typical human dwelling.

    The only problem was...

    "What''s... many?"

    There were several presences inside, and as I revealed myself, four pairs of vertically slit pupils, like those of cats, appeared in the darkness.

    "Naomi~ Surely you''re not planning to keep him all to yourself?"

    "That would be unfair~ We''ve been so desperate for a man lately..."

    "So... let''s share?"

    Sharp claws visible in the darkness reflected the moonlight as they appeared.

    "Sir Knight... Could you step aside for a moment?"

    Naomi, too, confronted the four cat beastmen who had invaded her space, drawing her claws in defense.

 Chapter 30: Beastmen, How Far Can They Go? (04)

    Chapter 30: Beastmen, How Far Can They Go? (04)

    If I left them be, Naomi and the four cat beastwomen were sure to brawl, so I laid my hand on the Mana Saber.

    Cats fighting at night are naturally noisy.

    For a peaceful night''s sleep, I swung the Mana Saber, slightly sharpening the claws of the cat beastwomen reflected in the moonlight.

    "Squeak!"

    "The claws are suddenly..."

    "Let''s stop here and go back."

    Since I burned off only their sharp claws without causing actual wounds, they had no means to oppose Naomi anymore and, judging it disadvantageous even with their numbers, they fled without hesitation.

    "I''m sorry. These friends don''t usually invade territories like this; it was disgraceful behavior."

    Naomi apologized, but what was her fault in this?

    It¡¯s just because I¡¯m too charming.

    "You must be tired, so go to sleep first."

    Observing Naomi, who was keeping watch with nocturnal eyes, I decided not to refuse and just fell asleep.

    ''It¡¯s been a tiring day anyway...''

    I carefully placed the flask containing Mollang (not semen) in a moderately cool area and lay down in what looked like a bed.

    The facilities aren''t great, but having a roof is better than sleeping outside, right?

    * * *

    Lick.

    "Aaaaah!!"

    I woke up from my sleep to the pain of a rough sandpaper-like tongue rubbing against my glans.

    "Meow?"

    What I saw upon waking were white, plump linear cracks and a fluttering cat tail above them, and soon the sandpaper-like pain hit my glans again.

    "Gah! What the!"

    Fully awake now, I lifted the small white buttocks in front of me and immediately recognized them as belonging to the Munchkin cat beastwoman I had seen yesterday.

    "That hurts!"

    She seemed unaware of her mistake as she tried to lick my glans again, and I desperately blocked her mouth.

    ''Oh man, cat tongues are scary.''

    As I covered her mouth with my hand, the rough texture of her tongue licked my palm, which was a bit prickly but not as painful as it would be on the glans.

    Of course, since the glans is a sensitive mucous membrane, it would be insanely painful to be rubbed by such a rough tongue.

    "Such a tiny thing..."

    A bit bigger than Mollang? If I lifted her by the armpits, she would fit on my lap.

    She was about the size of a slightly larger stuffed animal, and although her naked body wandering around with grey and white mixed hair was quite cute...

    ''Too small.''

    Just a bit larger than Mollang, but still not practical for actual use.

    Normally, Mollang is smaller, but as a slime, it''s elastic and stretches well without tearing, which is why it''s used, but inserting it into a real beastman would be nothing short of torture, right?Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "Go away."

    Even now, the Munchkin cat was trying to knead my glans with her short legs, so I got up and Naomi was already bringing soup and bread that seemed like breakfast.

    I thought I''d gotten used to seeing her naked, but now, preparing food with only an apron on, the contours of her breasts starkly outlined against the apron and the shape of the apron tucked between her legs brought to mind her smooth lower body I had seen yesterday.

    ''Ahhh... too stimulating for the morning...''

    "Thank you, Naomi."

    "Not at all, it''s all for the coexistence of humans and beastmen."

    Wouldn''t it be better if Naomi took over as the leader here instead of the Grandmother?

    Naomi at least wears clothes and has some common sense when entering the city.

    Although she has no pubic hair.

    "Ssssh..."

    While thinking this, my gaze drifted down to Naomi''s pussy, and unwittingly my morning erection... got a bit more intense.

    "Just a moment, need some time..."

    "Oh? Ah... Yes. Rest a bit more, Sir Knight."

    I then moved away from Naomi and quietly opened the flask.

    The last time, the mouth of the water bottle was too narrow to fit my part, but the special flask I had stolen now had a wide enough opening to insert my member directly.

    So when I opened the lid and thrust it in...

    Slurp...

    Mollang inside immediately started sucking on my glans and clung to it.

    ''This beastman village is too stimulating...''

    And given the keen sense of smell of the beastmen, even secretly masturbating in a secluded spot would surely be discovered 100%, so using Mollang''s help to relieve myself and handle the scent was the only stable option.

    ''How did I ever live without Mollang?''

    Drip...

    I carefully ensured that no semen leaked outside the flask, allowing Mollang inside to play leisurely with the white semen it consumed.

    "Good thing I stole this flask..."

    As I was searching for the lid of the flask, a cool breeze blew against the wall, cooling my sweat.

    "......"

    And then I realized that from beyond the wall, ten pairs of eyes were blatantly watching me.

    ''I didn¡¯t realize it was so dark yesterday... was there not a wall here?''

    It wasn''t really a wall but just cloth haphazardly draped to cover gaps, and although I hadn''t noticed while sleeping last night, now I could see that the cloth had holes patched up.

    Of course, now the cloth was fluttering in the wind, revealing holes, and...

    "Haha......"

    So, it turned out I was putting on a public masturbation show in front of the beastman village.

    ''Should I just die...?''

    I considered taking my own life for the honor of the Knight Order, but dying here would mean Dane might report it as ''Died of embarrassment while masturbating,'' so I couldn''t just die here.

    "Ah, what the hell, see if I care!"

    This is the human man¡¯s pride! I was thinking boldly.

    "You really are something. Have you finally lost your mind?"

    Dane''s disdainful voice came through, and I turned to see him simply wrapped in a piece of cloth at his waist, and the Grandmother similarly covered only her chest and lower parts.

    "......"

    Why were those two wearing normal (well, not exactly normal, but better than being completely naked) clothes?

    It made me feel like I was the weird one, so I quietly covered my lower half with one hand.

    "You seem to be enjoying the wild life."

    "No, this is more like an accident..."

    "Have more confidence in your body."

    Coming into the village, the Grandmother had thrown off the rags she was wearing and exposed herself again, and Dane boldly turned away before he finished undressing.

    "Did you enjoy the night? It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if a human male had already mated with several given his readiness."

    "As a guest, I tried not to create any unpleasant situations..."

    Dane quietly turned his head.

    ''That bastard...?''

    "Is that so? We don¡¯t see it as a problem if you mate with beastmen. Is that forbidden in your organization?"

    "No, that¡¯s not it..."

    There was no rule against sex in the Knight Order¡¯s regulations.

    There are rules about punishment for sexual misconduct in the training academy, but it''s not like they prohibit sex out here...

    "When should I come for a meeting today?"

    "Today? Is that possible, Dane?"

    ''Why is she asking Dane?''

    "Not today. I''m busy."

    Why did Dane naturally move behind the Grandmother and put his hand over her shoulder?

    And what¡¯s with that annoying smile?

    ''Wait a minute, don¡¯t tell me Dane that bastard...?''

    Did he already share a bed with the Grandmother? They might have slept in the same place, but that coward Dane... Well, given the Grandmother¡¯s nature, it''s possible she invited him, but it''s surprising he had a successful mating.

    ''Dane of all people?''

    Even if the other party is a beastman, isn''t Dane being too presumptuous? But remembering the last Duchess''s incident, I felt too sorry for him and decided to let it slide just this once.

    ''He doesn¡¯t even realize we''d have to suppress a rebellion if things go south.''

    Of course, I had no desire to storm this peaceful beastman village armed. If ordered from above, then maybe.

    "I need to report the current situation to the higher-ups."

    Yesterday¡¯s discussion and her desire, namely to make beastmen more like beastmen, I asked the village hall to send a message via magical communication to the academy.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll be back."

    The male beastman guarding the village, casually wearing simple trousers at his waist, took my letter and left the village to deliver it. Meanwhile, my task until the response came back was...

    "Master! Master!"

    ...dealing with the beastmen who came rushing in a crowd.

    Especially the young canine beastmen who had been curiously observing us yesterday; they ran up to me in a hurry. When I extended my hand, they eagerly competed to nuzzle their heads against it, clearly wanting to be petted. It was truly dog-like behavior.

    ''Ah, right, they are dogs.''

    "Master? The kingdom abolished slavery ages ago."

    "Humans call you ''Master,'' though?"

    "Well, officially, slavery has been abolished, so there¡¯s no such thing as a ''Master'' anymore."

    Even if they''re kids¡ªor precisely because they¡¯re kids¡ªit¡¯s important to teach them the right knowledge.

    ''If they go out and call me Master, I¡¯ll get arrested for violating anti-slavery laws!''

    "A Master is someone who plays with you, feeds you, and cleans you!"

    "Yep, yep!"

    "Ah..."

    ''So, it¡¯s more like the relationship between a pet and its owner?''

    "Hiss!"

    While I was chatting with the canine beastmen, I heard the hiss of a cat from where my belongings were placed.

    Thud! Thud!

    Then came the sound of something squishy hitting against something else.

    "Huh...?"

    Thud!

    Turning around, I saw the Munchkin beastman from the morning, who had licked me awake, locked in a fierce duel with Mollang!

    "...What in the world is this?"

    The flask containing Mollang was rolling on the ground, and bite marks from the cat''s teeth were visible on Mollang''s head.

    Thud!

    Mollang, now extremely enraged, was flailing her jiggling slime body to fight back against the Munchkin cat beastman, who was countering with a cat-punch stance.

    "Haha... how cute."

    Even though they were fighting fiercely, the sight was so adorable that I couldn¡¯t help but laugh, and all the heavy thoughts I¡¯d been having disappeared completely.

    ''Why am I, a lowly knight, even worrying? I should just do what the higher-ups tell me.''

    Given the kingdom¡¯s recent policies, they wouldn¡¯t resort to military suppression anyway, and the matter would likely be resolved administratively. Until then, all I had to do was act as a messenger here.

    ''Dane''s enjoying himself, so why should I suffer alone?''

    If Dane can do it, why can¡¯t I? That¡¯s unacceptable.

    "Why not engage in some cultural... I mean, personal exchange with the beastmen?"

    Damn it, I accidentally let my true feelings slip.

    "Ah..."

    Naomi looked shocked and flustered, and in that instant, the female beastmen¡¯s eyes changed.

    From curious... to the predatory gaze of hunters eyeing their prey.

    "Wait, hold on, I meant one-on-one... Ahhh! Wait, don¡¯t lick me with your cat tongues! Don¡¯t bite me with your fangs! Don¡¯t scratch my back with your claws... Arghhh!!"

    I had inadvertently opened the gates to a feline hell.

 Chapter 31: Side Story - Homunculus Live Delivery Review

    Chapter 31: Side Story - Homunculus Live Delivery Review

    The day after Ban and Dane set out to resolve the beastfolk''s declaration of independence.

    Levin and Jake were whiling away their time in the barracks, aimlessly rolling around.

    In particular, Levin was deep in thought, holding a flyer that was stained and smudged with some sticky liquid and dirtied with dust.

    "Jake, do you have money?"

    "Why do you need money?"

    "Should we try ordering this?"

    Jake was checking the flyer Levin handed him.

    "Homunculus, delivered within 24 hours, cheaper than shoes ''handmade homunculus''?"

    "What do you think, not bad, right?"

    "What would we use it for? If we need a supporter who uses magic..."

    "No, not the expensive ones for that purpose."

    Levin made a circle with his fingers and moved his index finger in and out, showing his intention through the gesture.

    "For this purpose."

    "Oh!"

    "So, do you have money or not?"

    At the moment, Levin was out of money.

    He had spent all his money buying sulfur for a succubus summoning circle last time.

    Moreover, the salary of a trainee knight was meager, and he had to buy separate rations for the female knights and external training, leaving him with only about 60 gold.

    "I happen to have about a thousand gold. Let''s use that."

    ''As expected, this guy has a lot of money...''

    Unlike Levin, who joined the magic knight order because it was difficult to inherit anything from his family as a younger son of a viscount, Jake was the sole heir to a baronet''s family and had lived a rather comfortable life.

    Of course, during the trainee knight phase, they were just classmates, and crazy guys like Ban or Dane would curse and talk dirty no matter if their peers were nobles or not.

    "It turns out there''s a review here, if they really only charge 200 gold for a small size to save on material costs."

    "I prefer the large size..."

    "I like them big too. What''s the use of a small one? Let''s put some extra money into physical manufacturing. Maybe add... 300 gold?"

    Following a note left by someone last time, Levin began placing the order.

    "And it says to definitely include artificial intelligence. Those without it are said to be fit for zombies or skeletons, and that''s included as a nasty comment here."

    "Hmm..."

    As Jake pondered seriously, Levin quietly added the artificial intelligence option.

    Levin, unlike Jake, was not aroused by the sight of undead.

    "Alright, the order form is complete. So, we just submit this through the mailbox outside the training center, right? And within 12 hours, a succubus will visit to collect the semen... wait, a succubus?"

    At that moment, Levin smacked his forehead.

    "If we could just call them like this, there was no need to smuggle sulfur and deal with the aftermath!"

    "Exactly. It was a huge hassle... We just scooped it up and threw it under the wall, and it suddenly caught fire and blew a hole right through it..."

    They were the ones who had blown a hole in the wall separating the female knight training center.

    Since the leftover sulfur from the last succubus summoning had caused an explosion, Levin and Jake had fled the scene, unaware of what lay on the other side of the wall.

    By now, the hole was sealed and any illusions about the female knights had long been shattered.

    "So, she''s coming tonight?"If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Levin waited for the night with a pounding heart, full of anticipation.

    "Levin, switch shifts with me. I''ll take your shifts twice."

    "Get lost!"

    Levin had missed his chance to meet a succubus last time because of duty, and he wasn''t going to miss it again.

    After chasing away a classmate who wanted to swap the dawn shift, Levin washed until his penis swelled and then calmly went to sleep.

    Thump-thump. Thump-thump.

    The sound of his heart beating was loud enough to disturb Jake''s sleep.

    She arrived beyond the moonlight.

    "Excuse me, I''ve come for the semen."

    The succubus, who seemed familiar with Barrack 2, naturally knocked on the door and entered.

    She arrived in an apron stained with side dishes and liquor, but for Levin, who was already highly excited, such minor flaws were no issue.

    "Uh... uh... so, a succubus?"

    "Yes. Are there two clients this time? Who filled out the contract?"

    "It''s me, me!!"

    With bloodshot eyes, Levin raised his hand, and she took out a glass bottle from her waist and handed it to him.

    "Normally, I''d do it myself, but I''m a bit busy tonight. Please do it yourself. I''ll come to collect it after my shift in two hours."

    "Eh?"

    "Make sure to close the lid tightly."

    The succubus said only what she needed to say and left, leaving Levin standing there dumbfounded, holding the glass bottle.

    "Hahaha! Levin, look at your face!"

    "Shut up!"

    It was then that Levin began to express his anger.

    "This service is a mess!"

    "But there''s nothing we can do. After all, what we applied for wasn''t a succubus summoning but homunculus fabrication."

    "Damn it!"

    Still, as the anticipated night with a succubus disappeared, Levin started angrily masturbating, filling the glass bottle with semen mixed with pre-ejaculate and his sweat until it was dirty.

    "You''ve had it tough."

    The succubus returned two hours later and took the bottle of thick semen from Levin grumpily, and he continued to fume until late into the night before falling asleep.

    The next day, after lunch, the two cautiously waited in the barracks for the delivery.

    "Your parcel."

    "Finally!"

    Levin and Jake rushed out to receive the cargo as if they were flying.

    "What is this?"

    "Why is it so big...?"

    It was big.

    They had expected the homunculus, shaped like a human, to be delivered in a coffin-like container, but the problem was the size of the coffin.

    The coffin was so large that Levin and Jake hesitated to open it, pausing to consider.

    "Screw it!"

    Bang!

    Levin pried out the nails and opened the lid. Inside the coffin was...

    "Gasp...!"

    A beautiful woman with emerald hair lay restrained inside the coffin, seemingly asleep.

    Her ample breasts and developed hips were noticeable, and the skin of the newly made homunculus was so soft it almost felt criminal to touch.

    If there was a slight problem, it wasn''t the typically voluptuous figure one might expect; some fat remained on her body, but a truly voluptuous figure usually results from a combination of exercise, diet, and genetics.

    Just inserting genetic information and inflating her size without basic exercise meant fat could accumulate elsewhere.

    Though called fat, it only enhanced the softness of her skin and was nearly charming enough to excite Levin even more.

    While her appearance was more than satisfactory, there was one issue for Levin...

    "Why is she so big...?"

    The problem wasn''t just the large breasts or hips.

    She was quite large overall.

    Levin was rather short for a knight, standing at about 168 cm, but the delivered homunculus was about a head taller than him.

    "I asked for big, but not this big...?"

    But typically, a woman''s physique correlates with her height and weight, and the easiest way to enlarge the breasts is to increase the size of the body.

    Moreover, the additional 300 gold used for rich materials resulted in her being made so large; perhaps it was a case of too much of a good thing.

    "I can''t put her on my bed..."

    "Let''s put her on Dane''s bed."

    Dane was the biggest among the classmates, so his bed was extra-large, and fortunately, they could comfortably place the large homunculus on it.

    Gulp.

    Watching the naked woman lying down, Levin realized he couldn''t control his erection, and Jake also crossed his legs awkwardly, suggesting the homunculus was made to their taste.

    "Lying here, she looks like Dane."

    "You bastard...!"

    Thinking of Dane suddenly killed Levin''s erection, but he couldn''t say anything harsh since Jake had paid for the homunculus.

    Besides, Levin hadn''t even given up his first use!

    Such a slip of the tongue should be forgivable by a true knight.

    "How do we turn this thing on?"

    "Read the manual."

    After reading the manual, Jake took out a small bead from the coffin and tried to push it into the homunculus''s mouth.

    "It''s not going in well... hold the jaw."

    "Wait, give it to me."

    Levin put the bead in his mouth and then kissed the homunculus, pushing the bead into its closed mouth.

    "Wow... this guy is really a pervert."

    As Jake expressed his amazement, Levin enjoyed the sweet scent coming from the homunculus''s lips, feeling the bead dissolve inside its mouth.

    "......"

    Until now, the homunculus had been no more than a breathing piece of meat, but with the installation of artificial intelligence, she began to function.

    Life returned to her pale green eyes, and the homunculus, which had been just a doll of flesh and bones, sat up modestly in front of Levin and Jake and bowed her head.

    "Hello, master, thank you for purchasing me. My artificial intelligence ID is AP-06S. Please command me."

    "Ugh...!!"

    Levin looked down at the homunculus with utmost satisfaction.

    A sex doll made just for him had been created!

    "Alright, what should we do first..."

    There were many possibilities, but Levin first issued this command.

    "Well, start by making me feel good with your hands."

    "I do not understand. Please simplify the command."

    "I mean... uh, masturbate me."

    "Noise. Should I enter noise cancellation mode?"

    "No, masturbation... I mean, give me a handjob!"

    "Delivery. I will perform the delivery."

    Artificial intelligence inherently involves enormous costs in manufacturing and replication.

    Intelligence devices are extremely expensive because functional artificial intelligence is rare, and making them too human-like often leads to personality issues during the copying process.

    But artificial intelligence copied for just 500 gold obviously wouldn''t function properly.

    "No, damn it! Grab my dick and rub it!"

    Although Levin angrily commanded the homunculus by placing his penis in its hand, it mechanically moved its hand up and down, gradually diminishing Levin''s arousal.

    "Never mind, just suck it."

    "Would you like to activate the laundry feature?"

    "Suck it! Use your tongue to suck my dick!"

    "I do not understand what ''dick'' is. Would you like to search for it?"

    Levin''s face was so red with raised blood pressure it looked like it might burst, and Jake was on the floor, clutching his stomach from laughter.

    "Forget it! Just spread your legs!"

    Levin stopped the homunculus awkwardly, then after spreading her legs, he simply began to insert himself as he laid it on the bed.

    "......"

    But seeing her lying there unresponsive, Levin naturally felt his mood plummet.

    Especially since the blood that should have been in his lower body was rushing to his head, nearly causing him to lose his erection.

    "Damn it... at least make some moaning sounds!"

    "Ah."

    "Yes, like that... Try to cry cuter."

    "Ah. Ah. Ah. Ah."

    "Huh?"

    Levin slowly began to feel a bad premonition.

    And Levin''s sad premonition was never wrong.

    "Ah. Ah. Ah. Ah. Ah. Ah. Ah. Ah. Ah. Bah. Ah. Ah. Ah. Ah. Ah..."

    Angry, Levin went through the procedure to deactivate the artificial intelligence in anticipation of a rebellion, pulling out the homunculus''s AI.

    "Hahaha! Ahahahaha!"

    "Stop laughing, you bastard!"

    After that incident, no trainee knight tried to order a homunculus delivery at the training center again.

    * * *

    "Have you seen such troublemakers!"

    The alchemist was trembling with anger as he read the review that had arrived.

    "I provide homunculi almost at cost, and what? ''Looks like a corpse, so 2 points''? ''AI is so stupid it infuriates me, 1 point''?"

    "They enjoy it and then send a review like this? These kinds of people are killing our small businesses!"

    Of course, there were various issues, but the alchemist couldn''t understand them.

    When the alchemist took off his hood, artificially made red eyes began to emit light.

    "Can the review be deleted?"

    "It is not possible without the direct permission from the one who writed it."

    At the answer from the secretary homunculus, the alchemist frowned.

    "Then bring him here. Let''s bring him in under the guise of service... and try to persuade him properly."

    Looking at the two negative reviews that had plagued his business, the alchemist pointed with his slender finger at one of them.

    ["Looks like a corpse, so 2 points, thanks to which I got hit by a colleague who misunderstood; oh, how thrilling."]

    "Let''s start with this one."

    "Shall I send a letter, father?"

    "In my current physical form..."

    The alchemist revealed his face.

    He resembled the secretary homunculus, but with a slightly more... ''new'' face.

    "Call me mother."

    <blockquote>

    A Special Thank You!:

    I want to extend my deepest gratitude to [julius jones], for supporting me on Patreon!

    </blockquote>

 Chapter 32: Cats Are Demons (01)

    Chapter 32: Cats Are Demons (01)

    "Hmm..."

    I was regretting what I said yesterday.

    In that moment, numerous beastmen rushed at me and overwhelmed me in a group, and I was forcibly taken by the beastwomen without a chance to resist.

    I had agreed, but I had proposed a one-on-one duel, not expecting to be mobbed; thanks to that, my clone was now quite sore from the cat tongues scratching its shell.

    Fortunately, Mollang transformed and dressed as underwear just in time to defend me, and after mixing the herbs Naomi gave with Mollang, I almost recovered after a night''s sleep...

    "Phew... I really thought it was going to fall off."

    You should never ask a cat beastman to suck it.

    Their tongues are like sandpaper and most have sharp fangs, so if they get the angle wrong, it could puncture the penis.

    It was only because I had trained with Mollang that I could endure it; otherwise, another guy might have become a eunuch by now.

    "Meow."

    And why is the munchkin cat making bread on my bed?

    "Good kitty..."

    When I tickle under its chin with my finger, it purrs contentedly, but it also flips over and exposes its belly as if it''s still not enough, seeming to have a dog''s personality.

    ''Ah... small but everything''s there?''

    Of course, it''s not a young beastman but an adult, though it''s small because of its breed; if you look closely, its nipples are fully developed...

    "Growl..."

    As I stroke its belly, it purrs pleasantly, spreading its legs naturally, bringing her small opening into my view.

    Tail wagging contentedly as it enjoys my touch, this time, Mollang, who had been shaped like underwear, popped out in human form and intercepted the caress.

    Boing, boing.

    ''Huh? Is she jealous?''

    As Mollang intercepts the strokes I was giving, the munchkin cat beastwoman narrows her eyes at Mollang, lowers her stance, and starts to threaten, and Mollang responds by lowering her stance as well and creating a tail that wasn''t there before.

    "Shssk!"

    Gurgling.

    "Stop, stop."

    I lift Mollang with my right hand to my groin, and Mollang confidently places her hands on her hips, snorts with a hmph, and the sight causes the munchkin beastwoman to tremble with anger, raising her claws.

    "Shssk!"

    The munchkin cat beastwoman jumps onto my body to bite Mollang''s head, but Mollang bounces her off with her elasticity, then proceeds to create miniature cat paws with her soft hands, preparing to start a mini catfight.

    "Tssk!"

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Pop, pop, pop.

    Cats like it when you pat their buttocks.

    Although it''s a beastman, I''m not sure how it is, but as I start patting the plump buttocks of the one threatening with raised tail, it quickly becomes docile, lowering its upper body and raising its hips into a position easy for me to pat.

    "Meow..."

    Grrruck!

    In the center of the village, two goat beastmen were headbutting for the second-in-command position under the matriarch.

    Normally, if humans headbutt with that much force, either the hitter or the hit would collapse from concussion, but these guys were fine thanks to the horns embedded in their foreheads.

    "Ah... But isn''t that dangerous?"

    "What''s dangerous?"

    As I look at Naomi, who is wearing only an apron to prevent burns while cooking naked due to village regulations, I quietly placed Mollang and the munchkin cat beastwoman between my legs to hide my erection.

    "If you charge headfirst and headbutt, wouldn''t it strain the neck?"

    "Don''t goats do that? Since it''s a goat beastman, it should be okay."

    "No, if it were a goat''s cervical vertebrae, naturally... wouldn''t there be a problem?"

    Knights also learn not to shake their heads recklessly even with a helmet on during a headbutt, as it can cause a neck sprain.

    Even if horns substitute for a helmet, the impact itself doesn''t disappear, so fighting like that could lead to neck pain, even if there''s no concussion...

    "Argh!"

    "I can''t move my body!"

    As expected, the fight ended just as I predicted, with both goat beastmen suffering severe impacts to their neck vertebrae and rolling on the ground, and their friends who seemed like comrades came out to carry the two to a suitable place.

    ''Seeing this makes me wonder... is it good for beastmen to follow their instincts?''

    Isn''t it not always good to be beastly? Of course, the matriarch thinks they need to rediscover their lost animalistic nature...

    ''Considering that third-tier beastmen are only a hair''s breadth from being monsters, wouldn''t it be better if they were more humanized? Even the civil servant beastmen in this northern city seem to blend in naturally...''

    Maybe like Naomi, who is human-like among beastmen, or like this munchkin cat beastwoman on my lap, who prefers to be more animal-like?

    Considering that there are dense-headed guys like Dane and geniuses like me, can''t we just see it as a difference in personality?

    Press, press...

    "Trying to think here, and here comes a disturbance..."

    I was trying to ponder seriously when Mollang lazily wrapped around my penis, and the munchkin cat beastwoman began kneading on top of it, trying to stimulate it again.

    "She must like it."

    "Ah, yes..."

    Despite constantly shooing her away, she keeps coming back to my lap to make bread, so it seems she really likes my groin.

    ''Well... a knight''s lower body is warm after all.''

    Knights have mana circuits running throughout their bodies for physical training and using mana savers, so they are generally warmer than average, which must be pleasant for a cat.

    "What''s this child''s name?"

    "She doesn''t have one. Beastmen usually aren''t named unless by an elder or a chief for distinction, or they are just named after objects."

    "But Naomi has a name, doesn''t she?"

    "My situation is different because I was raised in the city, and my parents named me themselves."

    Of course, in the city, you need to name beastmen individuals for classification, but in small groups where most beastmen live, not having a name isn''t usually a problem.

    "This child followed the matriarch from the wild."

    To call her ''wild'' seems strange given how well she follows humans...

    Of course, not all wild animals are hostile and avoid humans; some are friendly or approach first, so this munchkin cat beastwoman seems to have that kind of personality.

    "Should I give her a name...?"

    While continuously kneading Mollang, I slip my hand under the munchkin cat beastwoman''s armpit, lift her, and ponder a name.

    The soft white fur with gray stripes and the tail swaying against my thighs felt good... uh-hmm!

    "Shuru. How about that?"

    "Meow!"

    I couldn''t tell if she was crying because she liked it or disliked it, but I decided to take it as a positive response.

    Swoosh... swoosh...

    A soft tail brushed against my back, startling me, but when I turned around, Naomi hurriedly grabbed her own tail, trying to compose herself.

    "Ah... Sir Knight! This isn''t what it seems..."

    As Naomi held her swaying tail and appeared flustered, I boldly assured her.

    "Tails can bump into each other. I''m keeping my tail straight up too."

    Of course, my ''tail'' isn''t soft but firm.

    Sway, sway...

    And as I watched, Naomi''s tail began to sway enticingly again, but her human part cautiously retreated while covering herself.

    ''Hmm... now that I think about it...''

    Isn''t it said that female beastmen go into heat when stimulated by a male?

    If that''s the case, Naomi next to me, who is always in heat...

    "Naomi, are you in heat?"

    "Eek?!"

    Was that question really so shocking?

    "No, no, no, not at all! It was just my tail not listening to me for a moment, definitely not... I''m not in heat..."

    She said that, but Naomi''s gaze couldn''t move away from my ''tail'' enveloped by Mollang.

    "I absolutely didn''t sniff or secretly lick or mark territory on Sir Knight''s member while sleeping, if anything like that happened, it must have been some other beastman..."

    Done. It happened.

    It happened. Indeed.

    Thinking about it, I''ve never lost an erection since coming to this village, so from a beastman''s perspective, I might as well be in a constant state of heat.

    The beastman who has been most affected by me would naturally be Naomi, who assists me, but I haven''t been considerate towards her.

    So...

    Damn it, just throw everything aside. Seeing her in nothing but an apron, shyly rubbing her legs together in front of me, I can''t stand it.

    "I''ll step aside for a moment. I''m going to extract one now"

    "Couldn''t Naomi help me with that?"

    "Me?"

    Naomi''s face briefly lit up with a bright smile, which she quickly tried to control, covering her face with her hand to hide her grinning lips.

    "If not, we could get help from someone else. Maybe Shuru..."

    Shuru was trying to knead or lick with her small tongue as she reacted to my arousal, but Mollang completely covered it, making it impossible for her to lick.

    I could slightly move Mollang aside and rub Shuru against my body to get one out, but since we''re doing this...

    "I could do that..."

    "Is that alright?"

    "Well, it''s because it''s unavoidable. We''re doing this to accommodate a representative of humanity..."

    Despite that, her tail was wagging too obviously, enticingly tempting the males.

    ''Clearly... looking at Naomi, I understand what the Matriarch worries about when she says that beastmen are suppressing their true nature.''

    Her body is a beastman''s, but her moral sense is closer to a human''s, so her body is in full heat, her thighs wet enough to drip, yet she can''t be honest about her desires.

    ''Is that why she was assigned to me?''

    "So this isn''t because I''m lewd..."

    "Yes."

    Unaware that her tail was wagging with joy, Naomi snuggled into my arms as if nothing was amiss.

    <blockquote>

    A Special Thank You!:

    I want to extend my deepest gratitude to [ErnestTheSlothlord], for supporting me on Patreon!

    </blockquote>

 Chapter 33: Cats are Demons (02)

    Chapter 33: Cats are Demons (02)

    It seemed problematic that the Matriarch was considering such extreme instinctual behavior, but it also seemed not ideal for beastmen like Naomi to ignore their beastly traits and try to conform solely to human standards.

    ''This is a headache.''

    Squish!

    "Oops..."

    Even before I moved Mollang aside, Naomi, like a cat or a predator catching its prey, lowered her stance and lifted her buttocks, gripping my dick firmly with both hands.

    Naturally, Mollang, which was covering my dick, was also caught in her grasp.

    "Ha... Ha..."

    "Naomi?"

    "Yes?"

    She answered dryly without taking her eyes off the tip of my dick, clearly in full hunting mode.

    Of course, the prey was my dick...

    "Mollang, step aside for a moment."

    Boing.

    Mollang seemed very reluctant to detach from my dick, but once I physically lifted it, it didn''t resist further and moved aside willingly.

    "Do you want to do somethi¡ªAgh!"

    Before I could even ask, Naomi licked the tip of my dick with her tongue.

    ''Ouch!''

    While Shuru¡¯s licks were just a bit prickly, Naomi¡¯s felt like sandpaper scraping across the tip, which was painful.

    After all, Shuru''s body is small, so her tongue and taste buds are smaller, which made it less painful, but Naomi, being human-sized, had taste buds big enough to inflict pain.

    "Wait, the mouth is too risky¡ªAh!"

    I tried to stop her, but Naomi, already in heat and hunting mode, swallowed the tip of my dick and clamped down with her fangs.

    ''This is dangerous!''

    If Naomi closed her mouth now, I could be castrated right here.

    The tension of potentially having the tip bitten off and the fact that Naomi was in heat and wouldn''t listen to reason meant I had to freeze and not startle her.

    ''I must not startle Naomi.''

    "Gulp?!"

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Instead, Naomi seductively wagged her tail, holding the tip like a brush in her hand and tickling my thighs, which caused the tip caught in her mouth to twitch and swell even more.

    ''This is painful...!''

    Just when I worried it might actually get severed, Naomi finally opened her mouth, and I could see the indentations of her fangs on my tip.

    It was a dangerously close call¡ªif she had bitten any harder, it could have punctured through!

    "Nyaaa..."

    Fully in heat, Naomi was pushing her plump buttocks towards me, emitting an irresistibly enticing scent.

    ''Beastmen emit scents to attract mates during heat, right? According to interspecies ecology, they release pheromones many times stronger than humans.''

    Although the scent might be slightly unpleasant in a rational mind, a male in heat would naturally be driven wild by these pheromones, and I found myself grasping Naomi¡¯s buttocks without hesitation.

    "Nyaaah... Nyaah..."

    Naomi had never made beastly noises before, but now in heat, she was indistinguishable from Shuru or any other beast.

    ''But it looks a bit... tight.''

    Although she was the size of a typical woman, her pussy were incredibly narrow, much smaller than a human''s, making insertion nearly impossible without force.

    Ah, naturally, I had never actually seen a human woman¡¯s pussy. Even with the Countess, it was too dark to see clearly, and my only indirect experience was from erotic drawings.

    ''Considering male beastmen¡¯s genitals are small, it seems female beastmen are sized to match...''

    For beastmen, then, insertion by a human would be like driving a stake.

    "Nyaaah..."

    As I contemplated whether I could continue, Naomi¡¯s tail slipped between my legs, tickling my scrotum and brushing against my thighs, signaling her readiness.

    ''Right, if a man''s got his member out, he''s got to put it somewhere!''

    Whether that hole is made by an Arachne, a slime, or a tentacle creature!

    A man must enter with vigor.

    "I apologize in advance, Naomi."

    "Nyah... Kik?!"

    As expected, the size difference was significant.

    Even the process of pushing in the tip caused a chilling sound of flesh tearing¡ªit wasn''t just the hymen; the size mismatch meant that forcing it could only result in the pain of tearing flesh.

    Fortunately, beastmen, while initially small, can stretch to human levels (necessary for childbirth), so although the initial insertion was difficult, subsequent times would be easier.

    Crackle!!

    Though I hadn''t inserted it fully yet, Naomi, unable to endure the pain, started scratching the bed she was leaning on and even stuck out her tongue in agony.

    ''But really... is sex supposed to be this painful?''

    I was in as much pain as Naomi was.

    It''s like trying to force a thumb into a nostril¡ªboth the nostril and the thumb hurt, but although Naomi''s pain from her tearing flesh was greater, I also felt like my member was being squeezed painfully.

    That sensation of inserting it somewhere it shouldn''t go?

    ''Damn it! If I lose my erection now, it''ll break!''

    I recalled the lewd talk with some older men at a bar, discussing that simply being tight isn''t always pleasurable.

    Dain and I insisted that the tighter, the better...

    ''Sorry, sirs!''

    It was more painful than pleasurable due to the tightness.

    ''If I stay like this, it''ll really snap! I have to somehow expand the opening...''

    "Heuuugh!!"

    As I started to push my dick deeper, feeling a pioneering sensation at the tip and a slight easing of the pressure at the base, I made headway.

    "Hah... Haah..."

    Naomi, however, gasped for air, unable to breathe properly due to the pain.

    "Just bear with it... It''ll feel good soon..."

    Perhaps because I was used to Mollang''s accommodating grip, this level of pressure felt like my member was going to burst.

    I strained my abdomen to maintain the erection as if tunneling through Naomi''s body.

    "That''s it...!"

    "Nyaaah..."

    ''Should I stop if it''s too painful?''

    There''s no point if we''re both just in pain, so I checked Naomi''s expression...

    ''Wait... does she like it?''

    "Heuk... Heuk..."

    Although she struggled with the excessive size, Naomi''s face turned completely red, her pupils dilated as she experienced pleasure.

    ''It must be incredibly painful? Even I feel more pain than pleasure right now...''

    Interspecies ecology didn''t explain this phenomenon, so I briefly recalled a novel where a beastman was the protagonist.

    "Ah!"

    It occurred to me that male feline beastmen have barbs on their genitals.

    Like the roughness of a cat''s tongue, their genitals are also rough, and it is said to stimulate the females into heat. Applying that here, it seems the sharp pain from the barbs is not just pain but is actually forcing an expansion, inducing heat.

    ''So, no need for leniency...''

    "I''ll push hard... in one go!"

    "Nyaah...!"

    Only after fully inserting myself into Naomi was I freed from the intense pain that felt like tearing.

    ''The grip is still strong, but if it''s like this...''

    After the pain similar to being strangled by a rope ended, I began to feel Naomi''s mucous membrane tightly squeezing around me.

    I could feel her rapidly beating heart through the mucous membrane, and beyond that, it seemed like signals from her womb, eagerly awaiting seeds, were reaching me.

    ''Now that I think about it, for beastmen, heat is...''

    Heat is not merely for pleasure like in humans, but a period naturally meant for the body to prepare for bearing offspring.

    Driven by this, I grasped her tail and pressed her body deeper against mine.

    "Hyah... Hyah..."

    "Naomi, is this your first heat? Or rather, your first time mating?"

    "Heung... Nyaah... Yes... it is..."

    "With such a voluptuous breasts?"

    Unlike other slender feline and beastmen, Naomi bore two large masses of fat.

    But these masses attract men¡¯s attention, so naturally... Naomi would be popular, it seemed.

    "Yes... it''s my first time..."

    I felt a mix of inexplicable guilt and pride; surely I wasn''t alone in this.

    "Is it okay to be your first time with a human... Shouldn''t it be better with your own kind?"

    At that, Naomi clung to me desperately, as if she thought I would leave.

    "No, that can''t be... My own kind are... too small... weak... short... Humans... I prefer humans..."

    Feeling sorry for the feline and beastmen males, and at the same time, a sense of achievement as if I had stolen a female from them, like the grass is always greener on the other side.

    ''Really... I guess I am a pervert after all.''

 Chapter 34: Cats are Demons(03)

    chapter 34: Cats are Demons(03)

    "Hyuk...!"

    As I started to stroke the base of her tail, where the tailbone would be if she were human, I felt the tightness around my dick intensify, and with every touch on her breasts, Naomi moaned like a lewd female cat, tightening further.

    "It seems there''s a female cat that howls outside the knight''s order every night right here too."

    "Hyuuuung...!"

    As the stimulation continued, Naomi''s waist gave way, and watching her prone body, I finally sped up my waist, spurting.

    Squelch...

    Instinctively, I grabbed her tail so Naomi wouldn''t run away and poured my cum deep inside her.

    "Nyaaaah, ahhh!"

    I could feel Naomi''s body shivering as if electrocuted each time my semen spurted past her tail.

    "Nyaa......"

    As I pulled out of Naomi''s exhausted body, a bit of blood and sticky semen smeared on my dick flowed out.

    ''It looks like a slime now.''

    The slick, mucous-covered appearance naturally made me think of Mollang, and I was about to ask her to help me clean it but...

    Thud!

    "Huh?"

    Apparently dissatisfied with me purposely removing a part earlier, Mollang slapped away my hand and returned to her round slime form.

    ''Is she angry? Or is she jealous because I''m holding another woman?''

    Lately, Mollang has been showing great jealousy whenever I approach other women, apparently disliking that I use her, who usually extracts semen for meals, elsewhere.

    But originally, her purpose wasn''t to feed, but to be used in this way...

    ''If she doesn''t like it, there''s nothing I can do.''

    Since I couldn''t use Mollang, I was about to find some water and cloth to clean up the mess, but unexpectedly, a tongue stealthily licked me.

    Slurp.

    Shuru started licking me with her small tongue, and though it felt a bit scratchy before, now smeared with mucus, it acted like a lubricant, reducing the stinging sensation and instead moving her tiny tongue barbs around, re-arousing my dick that had just calmed down after climaxing.

    ''Her tongue is so small, and she keeps licking, which is also kind of sexy...''

    Strangely, the smaller things around me seemed more mischievous.

    Lick-lick...

    Holding the tip of my glans tightly with both hands, she licked off the remaining mix of semen and love juice, cleaning it thoroughly, the sensation ticklish and somewhat pleasing, making me feel increasingly erect.

    Boing-boing!

    Perhaps feeling a sense of urgency then?

    Mollang hurriedly reformed her body and crawled up onto my thighs, wrapping her arms around my dick and snatching it from Shuru''s tongue, but Shuru didn''t give up and continued to lick it, holding it in her hand.

    Boing!

    Seeing this, Mollang also became frantic, pressing her face against the opposite side where Shuru was resting her head and started licking with her own tongue; the sight of their tiny faces both tightly holding and licking my dick was indescribably erotic.

    ''One side is cool and the other is scratchy!''

    Like being washed with water, Mollang''s tongue felt cool and clean, while Shuru''s, clumping with mucus, sucked in a ticklish way, and the sight of their chubby cheeks stuck right in front of my glans brought a sense of pride and cuteness together...

    "Ah!"

    After licking half each, they collided faces in the middle, and then started fighting again.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    The problem was that both Shuru and Mollang were holding my glans with one hand while squabbling with the other, and occasionally a stray cat punch from Mollang¡¯s elasticity would explode on my glans.

    "Stop fighting, stop!"

    I managed to separate Mollang and Shuru, but if I wasn''t holding one in each hand, they seemed ready to fight again.

    ''I guess it can''t be helped, I''ll just put Mollang in a flask, then she won''t be able to fight.''

    Since there was nowhere to put Shuru, I was opening the flask to put Mollang in, but she clung to my arm and strongly expressed her unwillingness to go inside.

    "Why is she like this? Be a good girl, just go inside and wait for a bit..."

    She had resisted going inside before, but never clung to me this tightly, trying to escape completely from my hand.

    There was nothing special about the flask, and if Mollang didn''t want to go in, there was no way to make her, so I just had to let her go, and immediately Mollang stretched out her body and presented a soft punch in front of Shuru.

    "Really, such small creatures have rotten insides."

    Fortunately, Mollang''s punch only pushed Shuru away, and even when Shuru scratched and bit, Mollang simply bounced back elastically, resulting in an endless duel.

    And now, my attention was not on their duel but on a presence and gaze I had felt since just before, naturally pretending to break up the kids while picking up the mana saber I had placed beside the flask.

    "A letter has arrived."

    Without making a sound, I thought it was an assassin or enemy sneaking in, but hearing the voice, it turned out to be the same beastman guard I had met when I first arrived.

    "Couldn''t you make some noise when entering?"

    "Should I really make noise to that extent?"

    ''I wish you would make some noise during or right after sex?''

    I think it''s greedy to hope for that much...

    "Then I''ll be going back."

    Any normal person would react somehow to seeing an unconscious woman leaking semen between her legs while naked, but this guy just scanned Naomi once and left without any particular emotion.

    ''A person would have reacted downstairs... Well, I don''t have to worry about the males of the beastman tribe.''

    After confirming the letter''s seal was unbroken, I left Mollang and Shuru fighting and started reading the letter close to my face in a corner where others couldn''t see.

    "Regarding your inquiry about the ecology of the beastman..."

    Currently, the issue of the beastman''s fur becoming less dense like humans is not just a northern phenomenon but a general one, similar to how humans used to have more hair but it reduced as they started wearing clothes. It''s a noticeable change due to the fast generational turnover of the beastmen.

    Beastmen needed thick fur when they roamed naked or couldn''t heat their homes, but now, as they wear clothes or find means of heating, the need for fur has naturally diminished.

    When asked if they could return to their original state in extreme conditions, the royal mage wrote that it''s theoretically possible, but only about 1% of individuals that survive could regain their fur, and the rest would likely die off in the survival competition.

    "Hmm......"

    And I also confirmed the second item.

    This was written in the knight''s cipher.

    ''The royal family will not allow independence for any separate group under any circumstances. Initially try to resolve through dialogue, and if that fails, delegate to the local officials and return.''

    Of course, if the local officials also fail to persuade, the outcome could be... sending assassins or possibly deploying knights to handle the entire independent group.

    Although it''s the worst-case scenario, these kinds of events usually deteriorate from seemingly insignificant issues.

    ''Will she listen?''

    Glancing at Naomi, now comfortably curled up in sleep, and Shuru, who was battling fiercely with Mollang, I decided to try one last time to persuade the Matriarch and headed to her house.

    Plop!

    ''What was that sound?''

    As I approached the house, it sounded like a battering ram hitting a wooden door, and I saw the Matriarch''s wooden door break apart.

    ''Could it be, have they already sent an assassin?''

    "Damn!"

    Drawing out the mana saber, I quickly cut the hinges to see what was happening inside just as a second impact sounded.

    Crack!

    The center of the wooden door broke, and the door fell apart completely, revealing...

    "Oh...!"

    "¡­What are you doing now?"

    So, there were two people.

    The Matriarch and Dane were merging into one, with Dane''s hands holding the Matriarch''s horns.

    Since the horns curled inward, Dane could comfortably hold them like handles.

    ''So horns can also be used like this?''

    Not that it''s surprising... but the problem was the Matriarch herself.

    "Meeeeeh!"

    The previous intelligent and wise woman with a firm future of her own was nowhere to be found, and now she was just a female goat yelping as she was hit by Dane.

    "Surprised? The Matriarch gets a bit... aggressive when excited."

    Bang!

    Bang!

    Indeed, seeing her banging her head against the wall confirmed it.

    Ah, so that''s why she''s holding the handle so tightly?

    It''s not just that it''s a convenient handle to grab during doggy style, but also to control the Matriarch''s frenzied actions due to pleasure...

    "It was hard at first because I was using strength, but eventually I got the technique down..."

    "Anyone looking would think I was trying to snap the Matriarch''s neck, given how bulgingly the muscles in my arms protruded, and the faint blue light flowing from those muscles indicated I was using mana."

    "¡­Let''s finish this quickly and have the conference..."

    "Huh? Has a conclusion been reached?"

    "No, the royal family remains the same."

    "So, Matriarch, please don''t go independent."

    "Meeeeeh!"

    Hearing Dane''s ridiculous words left me speechless, but seeing the expression on the Matriarch pinned by Dane made me wonder if this might actually work?

    "If a message has arrived, it seems we should start heading back soon? I''ll try to persuade the Matriarch myself, so go in and start preparing to leave."

    "Ah... Okay..."

    Watching Dane enter the house while still holding onto the Matriarch''s horns, I could sense it.

    Independence or whatever, this was it.

    "¡­Let''s go back."

    Worrying unnecessarily about assassins or military suppression was frustrating, as this matter had ended quite easily.

    * * *

    The next day.

    The Matriarch made a new declaration, telling the beastmen to live freely without imposing beastman-like behavior.

    Everyone was living freely anyway, so there was no big change in the village, but only one beastman, Naomi, had retrieved her clothes and was walking around dressed.

    "Why might that be... Being dressed might be more embarrassing..."

    "Because everyone is staring, that¡¯s why."

    I too felt a bit suffocated wearing clothes after so long, but now it was time to say goodbye to living nude.

    "Hmm... I owe you a lot, knight."

    "Not at all. I am the one who is indebted."

    "Will you visit again...?"

    Dane and the Matriarch were showing such a sugary sweet atmosphere that I had to turn away in disgust.

    ''Now that I think about it, there are fewer beastmen... Have they already left?''

    Now that the Matriarch had told them to stop obsessing over beastman-like activities and to live freely, quite a few beastmen had apparently left right away, as those who came to greet me were less than half of the usual beastmen residing in the village.

    "Miss Naomi, you''ve worked hard too."

    "I''m glad it was resolved nicely. Living outdoors wasn''t bad, but I guess I''m still a city beastman."

    Perhaps others saw it as a fun experience as well, because the majority were not staying in the forest but planning to return.

    Of course, most planned to return leisurely this evening or stay a few more days for fun, but with the Matriarch relinquishing her position at the center of the independence declaration, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem anymore.

    A few beastmen might continue to roam around nude, but it will just end as one of the enjoyable events of the northern city.

    "When you visit the north next time, I¡¯ll show you many interesting places."

    Seeing Naomi embarrassingly wearing clothes for the first time in a while, I couldn¡¯t help but smile and reached out my hand to her.

    ''If fate allows, we¡¯ll meet again someday.''

    The only regret is that Shuru has not been seen since this morning; she was definitely lurking around last night, waiting for a chance to lick my glans while I was packing my belongings.

    But she disappeared while I briefly looked away...

    ''I¡¯ll have to greet her when we meet again.''

    Perhaps I¡¯ve grown attached.

    "When I become a formal knight, I will prepare a place..."

    Dane was still clinging to the Matriarch, and his hand was slowly making its way into the cleavage of her chest.

    "Let¡¯s stop and go, shall we?"

    "You heartless guy. Are you done already?"

    "Yes."

    We weren¡¯t going to meet forever, nor were we going to live here forever, so a brief greeting was sufficient for a passing guest.

    "Then, I¡¯ll take my leave."

    "Matriarch, next time for sure..."

    Continuously nudging Dane''s sticky backside, I forcibly dragged him out of the village.

    After all, one can''t live here forever.

    "Let''s go. Home."

    * * *

    "Are you okay?"

    "Matriarch?"

    "You were raised like a human, not with the perception of other beastmen. The fact that you gave your body..."

    At those words, Naomi bowed her head to avoid showing her expression and responded to the Matriarch.

    "I''m okay..."

    All the Matriarch could do was pat Naomi''s back to console her.

 Chapter 35: A Dog-Like Day (01)

    Chapter 35: A Dog-Like Day (01)

    As soon as Dane left the village, he started telling me the story I had been curious about, the story about the Grandmother.

    "She was a sheep."

    "A sheep?"

    "Grandmother was not a goat but a sheep beastmen."

    I thought she was a goat because she had horns and introduced herself as one, but it turns out she was a sheep...

    Well, the horns of a goat are pointy, but Grandmother''s horns were curled like those of a sheep.

    "That was the root of the ideology Grandmother held, wishing to become more beastmen-like."

    To summarize Dane''s story briefly, she was a sheep beastmen.

    Sheep beastmen are typically fluffy like sheep, but she was almost hairless, which might be normal for other beastmen but is quite unusual for a sheep beastmen.

    Feeling complex about her appearance, she wondered why a beastmen didn''t look like a beastmen, which led her to form an independence group, demanding independence so that beastmen could truly be beastmen.

    "She didn''t find herself beautiful, so no sheep beastmen sought her out, and her self-esteem was quite low because of that."

    Other beastmen might follow her for her wisdom and charisma, but that was all due to her abilities and her actions.

    She didn''t think she was sexually attractive, and apparently, no other beastmen saw her in that light either.

    Humans treated her like any other beastmen, but her already low self-esteem made her think they only showed interest in her because they were animals in heat, not because of her deformed (in her opinion) beastmen form.

    "So?"

    "So I explained to Grandmother how beautiful she was through physical means."

    "Hah..."

    "Grandmother is really pretty, her breasts are no joke, every time I see her I get an erection so hard it''s unbearable etc..."

    "That''s how eloquent you are."

    "But it must have come across as sincere, right?"

    Honestly, I was impressed.

    If I had been asked to play Dane''s role, I wouldn''t have been able to do it.

    I would have approached her in a roundabout way or with some calculation, and then Grandmother would have naturally sensed it and guarded herself, thinking I came to seduce her physically and change her mind.

    Even if she had agreed to have sex, it would have been just for hospitality, not with an open heart like now.

    But Dane truly admired Grandmother''s beauty simply and without calculation, persuaded her, and formed a relationship, thereby breaking her fundamental complexes.

    "You''re helpful sometimes."

    "What? If anything, you were less helpful this time!"

    Honestly, it was a valid point, and I couldn''t argue.

    As for me... Well, I enjoyed the naked beastmen village and helped with Naomi''s heat a bit, or served as a toy to the cat beastmen (though I dug my own grave with that), so I hadn''t really done much else.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    "Alright, I''ll report your contribution when we go back."

    "Haha!"

    ''Now that I think about it...''

    Suddenly, a suspicion sparked in my mind.

    ''Could it be that the reason the senior knight sent the two of us, trainee knights, was this?''

    Why else would he send two trainee knights to such a place, not diplomats or civil servants?

    ''No, that can''t be it. If I predicted that, I''d be not just a knight but a prophet... No wait, maybe since beastmen are crazy about human men...''

    I was pondering how far the senior knight had anticipated.

    "We''ve arrived."

    Everything had been settled by last night, and I had sent a message ahead to have a carriage wait at the edge of the forest, but there were unexpected people waiting for us.

    "Master!"

    "Maaster~!"

    More than ten dog beastmen were waiting for us.

    Fortunately, unlike in the beastmen village, they were dressed simply, but still, I couldn''t guess why they were here.

    "What''s going on?"

    "We''ll follow Master!"

    "Heh heh heh..."

    Some dog beastmen were still panting and clinging to the coachman who was familiar with beastmen from the north, and he controlled them well by throwing jerky from his pocket.

    "......"

    I turned to Dane, wondering what had happened.

    "Ah, I forgot."

    "What...?"

    "Yesterday, the dog beastmen stormed into Grandmother''s house saying they couldn''t live like this anymore, that they were going to find human masters, and if not, they wanted death."

    "Huh?"

    "So Grandmother was shocked, but seeing that, she said that being beastmen was already an inseparable part of being human and let them live as they wished."

    I had no idea that had happened.

    Last evening, after packing up, Dane had solved the situation in an incredible way, and I was exhausted from the continuous depletion of my energy and slept soundly.

    Moreover, without Shuru to lick my glans and wake me up, I had an uninterrupted sleep until morning...

    "You don''t think Grandmother gave up her independence because she liked me, do you?"

    "No, of course not!"

    "Right? You wouldn''t think of Grandmother as a sexually frustrated idiot, would you?"

    Damn, honestly, I had thought so.

    On the backside of her easy giving up on independence was this event...

    That is, the dog beastmen showed their nature... that is, their nature to follow people, so Grandmother acknowledged that the nature of beastmen wasn''t as simple as she thought.

    "So, are we going to the city together?"

    "Seems like it?"

    While Dane and I were talking, a female dog beastmen approached me and extended a leash.

    "Hmm? Wanna play?"

    "No, I''m gonna follow Master, okay?"

    "......What?"

    Hearing that, I looked around, and all the dog beastmen were wearing collars and extending their leashes to me.

    "There are already too many rivals here, so we want to follow Master!"

    "Ah... Wait. So... you want to come along?"

    "Yes!"

    All 18 dog beastmen answered simultaneously.

    "That''s really... dog-like."

    I tried to persuade them otherwise, but these dog beastmen, who would normally obey other commands, blatantly ignored the command not to follow.

    They had been freed to find their own freedom, but they chose to seek subjugation again, how dog-like is that?

    "What now?"

    "We''ve already sent a message back, so we have to return now."

    Since there was a return deadline, we decided to return to the capital where the magic knight brigade was.

    At first, I thought if we ran away in the carriage, they''d eventually get tired and scatter...

    "Heh heh heh heh......"

    ''Why... are they following well?''

    The dog beastmen were running on all fours and following us, and their stamina was so impressive that the carriage couldn''t shake them off.

    Of course, horses are faster over a straight distance, but the dog beastmen were shortening the travel distance by running through forests and over rocks.

    "What should we do now?"

    I thought I had resolved everything, but now 18 dog beastmen were following me.

    I even tried passing them off to Dane, but Dane said he talked with Grandmother back then and decided not to take the dog beastmen, so these 18 were definitely following me.

    "Maybe just let them go after a while? Pass them off to suitable people..."

    Dane didn''t seem to think much of it, suggesting to find owners for the dog beastmen somewhere appropriate, but this guy is simple; the world doesn''t work that easily.

    "What if their owner is human trash?"

    "Like you?"

    I was puzzled why I had become the representative of human trash, but I decided to let it slide.

    "Dog beastmen have exceptionally high combat abilities among beastmen."

    "I know."

    Cat beastmen are strong in unarmed combat due to their claws, but they''re not a threat to knight-level opponents.

    However, dog beastmen are fundamentally stronger physically, and the biggest issue is their loyalty.

    "So what if their owner is a criminal?"

    "Ah......"

    If the owners of the dog beastmen turned out to be criminals or sold them to the underworld or thieves'' guilds to make money...

    They might not match knight-level, but as soldiers, they would be formidable weapons.

    ''It''s too risky to let loose 18 dog beastmen''

    In northern cities where many citizens are beastmen, it might somehow be manageable, but these were trying to find masters in populated areas.

    There, the capabilities of the dog beastmen, who could take on ten soldiers alone, become a real problem, creating a dilemma.

    "If there''s no solution, shouldn''t we send them back?"

    "But they don''t listen to commands to go back, do they?"

    "What if we hand them over to the coachman or some nice person?"

    "Hmm... the coachman is a bit different though."

    The owners these dog beastmen are looking for aren''t ordinary people.

    Even in a northern city with few people, isn''t there someone who could take in 18 dog beastmen?

    Even more so since one person could potentially raise a group of them, but the fact they followed me specifically... suggests a different kind of difference.

    These beastmen probably won''t listen to my commands unless they meet a suitable owner.

    Moreover, these aren''t just puppies, and they don''t just accept any human as their owner; there must be some conditions.

    "We''ve arrived. You need a pass to enter the capital, so I''ll only take you this far."

    Without time to ponder, we arrived at the capital, and I had to get off the carriage without having a chance to devise a plan.

    "Master!"

    "Master!"

    And then I was forced to grab the leashes of the panting dog beastmen who rushed at me.

    "Yes. There''s only one way."

    Seeing the dog beastmen panting and clinging to me in anticipation, I boldly entered the capital leading all 18 beastmen.

    And of course, shortly after entering, a message was sent to the magic knight brigade, and the senior knights and my peers came out, stunned to see me holding the leashes of the beastmen.

    "Arrest for current offenses."

    And then I was arrested.

    * * *

    "You''ve got guts. Sent to resolve a declaration of independence and you come back as a slaver?"

    "I''m not a slaver."

    "They call you ''master''."

    The senior knight''s piercing words left me speechless.

    "No excuses. Try explaining that."

    "I brought these beastmen to enlist them."

    "What?"

    Yes, my plan for safely handling the 18 dog beastmen was this.

    To have them processed by the magic knight brigade.

 chapter 36: Dog-like Day (02)

    chapter 36: Dog-like Day (02)

    I can''t possibly take in eighteen beastmen.

    Even if I send them to my hometown, sending eighteen dogs would cause problems, let alone eighteen beastmen?

    Moreover, beastmen like the dog type enjoy running around in large spaces, and there were few noble families who owned gardens or private lands large enough for that.

    Even prominent noble families can''t handle this, and even if they wanted to, I wouldn''t feel like handing over beastmen of the dog type to them.

    They are too useful as private soldiers.

    If it is determined that their strength poses a potential threat, there''s only one thing to do if they cannot be released carelessly.

    Just send them to a place where their force won''t be a problem.

    If sent to a force where each individual surpasses the combat power of the beastmen of the dog type, whether those eighteen follow orders or not won''t be a problem.

    "Are they all enlisting?"

    "From what I see, they like humans, and among them, they seem to like knights who manipulate mana the most."

    I thought about the differences between the citizens of the north and myself as I had before, and there was only one.

    Mana.

    Knights can enhance their physical abilities by operating mana circuits, making them the ultimate weapons on the battlefield, capable of high-speed combat even in metal armor.

    Therefore, knights who have undergone formal training all have mana circuits, and are also qualified to use a mana saber.

    "Even if they like knights, why should we take them in?"

    "Wouldn''t it be helpful? Being of the dog type, beastmen have a keen sense of smell, making them excellent at tracking, they have superior stamina compared to ordinary soldiers, and they are so loyal that they would risk their lives for their master."

    "Hmm..."

    "It''s also tricky just to release them, and they say they won''t return to the north..."

    "There''s also the option of firing you and sending you to the north."

    "Hey, you can''t be serious."

    "Isn''t it more normal to fire a training knight than to take care of eighteen beastmen?"

    Damn, I didn''t see this coming.

    "Moreover, enhancing our strength this way would lead to checks from other knight orders."

    "Aren''t we the only ones who can handle it anyway?"

    In the current situation, other knight orders can''t do it. Only the Magic Knight Order can.

    Other knight orders are using the facilities fully, so it would be difficult for them to take in eighteen beastmen, but it was different for the Magic Knight Order.

    "Originally, the training center is meant for 250 people, but currently, 150 are living there. I think there is room for 100 more."

    "In reality, the budget has been reduced so much that it''s tight."

    "But if other guys are coveting your place and ask if there''s room, and there''s plenty of space elsewhere to accommodate them, wouldn''t that solve the problem?"

    Upon hearing this, the senior knight cleaned his glasses and sat back down.

    "You know how to think."

    And to tell the truth, I didn''t want to send these beastmen anywhere else.

    I realized how useful they could be in the Magic Knight Order by indirectly verifying their abilities.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    To give away such useful and loyal eighteen beastmen of the dog type to another organization? No way.

    "Don''t even ask for permission. Of course, they must have granted it..."

    Outside, my classmates were already walking the beastmen of the dog type on leashes or playing with them by throwing small balls.

    "If... the royal family grants permission, a new military branch would be created."

    It was the birth of the military canine troops, a specialty force within the Magic Knight Order.

    Not as soldiers handling military dogs, but as dogs serving in the military.

    * * *

    "Slave traders are coming."

    "Shut up."

    Levin and Jake had gone to see the military dogs and were not in the barrack; only Dane and I, who had just been released by the senior knight, were left.

    "How come all the letters I received during my absence were just advertisements?"

    ''Because you collect advertisements...''

    And some advertisements ended up at Dane''s desk because Levin and I were too lazy to throw away the trash.

    "And why is the sheet such a mess? Did someone mess with my bed? There''s a strange smell coming from the sheet."

    "You''re just imagining things. Who would do that in someone else''s bed?"

    Even if Levin and Jake were perverts, they wouldn''t go as far as to use someone else''s bed.

    They have their own beds; they would do it there or go to the bathroom.

    "Something feels off... I''m going to do laundry."

    Watching Dane clutching his nose and carrying the sheets to the laundry, I was finally able to unpack my stuff.

    "First, let''s take out Mollang... and the clothes inside need to be washed too."

    Maybe because the bag was in the sun on the way here?

    The clothes inside the bag felt warm.

    And I felt a warm fur that seemed alive...

    "Hmm...?"

    As I felt a familiar touch, I froze with my hand still inside the bag.

    "No way."

    And ''no way'' often catches one off guard.

    "Why are you coming out from here?"

    Inside my bag, Shuru, making a victory pose and snoring, was sleeping.

    Looking at Shuru, who was sleeping on the clothes I had changed out like a bed, I took out a flask and Mollang from inside the bag.

    "Mollang was supposed to stay still, right?"

    Mollang had been keeping Shuru at bay, even going as far as to cover my lower body if Shuru approached, but strangely, she was quietly inside now.

    ''Did she not know that Shuru had sneaked in?''

    Boing...

    Even though I took her out of the flask, instead of preparing to attack Shuru, Mollang seemed to be watching me and shyly approached to nuzzle my hand, apparently knowing that Shuru had hidden inside the bag.

    It seemed the bag''s exit was slightly looser than I had locked it, and the lid of the flask had turned...

    "Did you... let her in?"

    They say affection grows through fighting, and it seemed Mollang had taken a liking to Shuru.

    So, she must have secretly opened the tightly locked bag to help smuggle Shuru in!

    I thought Mollang had gone somewhere since I didn''t see her and she was quiet, but I never imagined she could be in the bag.

    "Wow... really..."

    I had no idea what to think.

    What to do with this tiny munchkin cat beastman was also a question.

    ''Should I send her back to the north again? No... but with the beastman independence group gone, where should I send her? Maybe sending her back to Naomi would be...?''

    "Gororong..."

    Maybe because her nose is low, but seeing her snore while sleeping made her seem cute, and I also thought about how I would raise her...

    "Let''s wash her up a bit."

    I hadn''t noticed the same smell in the beastman village, but coming here, the animal smell was no joke.

    The smell of animals was pouring out of my clothes and from Shuru, so I had to take advantage of the moment while my classmates were busy with the beastmen to go wash up.

    ''Wait, should I wash Mollang too?''

    I hadn''t washed her before because I thought slime shouldn''t touch water, but after Mollang absorbed water the other day, I judged it was okay for her to touch water, so I hid Shuru and Mollang inside my clothes and sneaked into the shower.

    "Phew..."

    Fortunately, it was midday, so no classmates were using the shower, and Dane had gone to do laundry, so I guessed it would be a while before anyone came to wash.

    Ssshhh...

    I scooped up the pre-warmed water in the shower room into a wooden barrel and mixed it with cold water to make it suitable for bathing, then pondered whether to put Shuru or Mollang in first.

    "Want to go in first?"

    Nod, nod.

    Seeing Mollang refuse, I carefully placed the still-sleeping Shuru into the barrel without waking her.

    Splash.

    "......."

    At the sensation of water touching her feet, Shuru opened her eyes and looked at me drowsily, and her pupils soon filled with horror.

    "Meow!"

    her tail shot up, and she clung to my arm, but fortunately, I was faster and grabbed her under her armpits and forced her to sit in the wooden barrel before she could escape.

    "Meow~!"

    "It''s okay, it''s okay."

    Fortunately, the water wasn''t too hot, and her voice wasn''t one of pain, and I started pouring water over Shuru''s body with one hand while holding her tightly with the other.

    Splash. Splash.

    ''Look at all the fur shedding.''

    I heard that cats shed a lot of fur, and it seems the same goes for cat beastmen.

    Of course, some of it might be due to not having been properly washed before and the fur clumping together.

    "Meow..."

    Now she was plaintively crying and clinging on, but I steeled my heart and began to wash every part of Shuru''s body.

    "Let''s see... where''s the soap..."

    I had intended to dissolve the soap in the water and had set it down on the floor, but I couldn''t see the soap.

    "Mollang, bring me the soap, please."

    Mollang, hidden under the wooden barrel, grabbed the soap with both hands and held it out to me, but maybe because it was wet, it was too slippery to hold properly.

    "Meow~!"

    Moreover, just as I reached out to grab the soap, Shuru began to struggle to escape.

    "Ah, Mollang, help me..."

    I wasn''t really asking Mollang for help; it was just a desperate cry.

    But Mollang seemed to understand my words and immediately swallowed the soap she was holding and also ingested the water, starting to produce soapy water from her body.

    ''Does that work?''

    While I was surprised, Mollang began to create soap suds outside her body and approached me.

    "Oh, thank you."

    Holding Mollang in my hand with a proud expression, I intended to clean Shuru, but Mollang didn''t go to Shuru; instead, she burrowed into my arm and started to clean my body.

    "Hold on, Mollang. I was going to wash after washing you... Ouch!"

    The first place Mollang targeted was naturally near my genitals, where her food came from, and she began to clean me with her bubbly body sliding over mine...

    ''Ah, this is a new sensation...''

    Every time Mollang''s little bumps brushed against me, I involuntarily started to respond, and I was getting erect.

    Right now, the priority was to wash Shuru, wash Mollang, and then wash myself and go back, but if I got an erection in this situation...

    Nibble.

    "Gah!"

    Just then, unfortunately, Shuru also started attacking my erect organ, causing me to unintentionally receive a two-pronged assault from Mollang and Shuru.

    "Mollang, stop! I''m supposed to be washing Shuru, not... Ow!"

    As Mollang was frolicking and washing my body with suds, Shuru also took the opportunity to slip out of my hands and started to dash away quickly, forcing me to chase after her in the shower room with foam smeared on my groin.

    "Don''t run away...!"

    "Shssk!"

    I caught Shuru''s leg trying to escape through the window and finally relaxed, but then an unexpected attack from Mollang followed.

    "Uh... what?"

    I thought Mollang was just sliding down with the suds, but suddenly she had transformed her lower body into something like a tentacled creature from last time and clung tightly to my groin.

    "Not now, I don''t know when Dane will come... Uh!"

    Mollang didn''t care and immediately started mating.

    "No, not... not like this..."

    Normally, Mollang would let herself be caught by my hand only when she wanted, and when she wanted to escape, she would slip out swiftly, but at least when she solidified her body to mate, I could physically grab her.

    But now, I couldn''t pull Mollang off as she was sucking on my groin.

    ''It''s slippery!''

    Mollang was emitting soap suds from her body while her inside remained the usual Mollang without the soap suds, and only her surface was covered in soapy water.

    That is, Mollang was stuck tightly to my groin, and the outer part that I tried to grab kept slipping away, creating a maddening situation.

 chapter 37: Ban and Homunculus Workshop (01)

    chapter 37: Ban and Homunculus Workshop (01)

    "Ah, ah!"

    Moreover, the intricate movements of the tentacles toyed with me in a pattern different from the last time, making me feel utterly dizzy.

    With a confident expression, Mollang, attached to my groin and seemingly wondering ''how long can he last?'', tried to draw out my semen, while I, attempting to prevent Shuru from running away due to her dislike of water, could only stand awkwardly frozen.

    Sucking sound...

    This feeling, where even the prostate and testicles seem to be in a vacuum, is something that cannot be experienced through ordinary means.

    As it felt like my semen and even my soul were being sucked in, I tried to resist Mollang with my legs bent, but the game was over the moment my groin was seized.

    "Ah... ah!"

    Holding Shuru to prevent her escape, I ejaculated inside Mollang''s body while shivering.

    Gurgle...

    As my semen spewed out with bubbles into Mollang''s translucent body, she finally released me.

    "Huff... huff..."

    With her body filled with my semen, Mollang stood proudly, pushing her hips forward in front of Shuru, who hung in my arms with a dumbfounded expression.

    "What exactly are you two competing over..."

    After absorbing all the semen in her body as her core, Mollang once again absorbed both soap and water, mixing them within her body, and clung to Shuru, whom I was barely holding.

    "Meow?!"

    She then clung to Shuru and coated her with bubbles, unlike with me where she grabbed her entire body, forcing her to undergo a thorough wash.

    "You should have helped out like this from the start..."

    Thanks to Mollang, I finally caught a break, fetched more hot water to create clean water, and lifted both Mollang and Shuru into the wooden barrel.

    "Meow!"

    Watching Mollang clinging and washing Shuru made it seem like tiny fairies were playing with each other''s bodies...

    Swelling.

    ''No, that size shouldn''t make it swell.''

    Since crossing the line as a human isn''t allowed, I quietly pressed down my groin and tucked it between my legs, completing the cleaning of Mollang and Shuru.

    * * *

    "It''s really clean now. Beautiful."

    "Ugh..."

    Shuru seemed unhappy with the clothes she was wearing and tried to take them off, but because they were buttoned at the back of the neck, she couldn''t easily remove them herself.

    ''It wasn''t intentional, but this is an advantage.''

    The clothes Shuru was wearing were originally meant for dolls.

    If I let her roam around the training center naked as she usually lives, it would cast doubts on my preferences and cause significant controversy, so I had found clothes that fit Shuru and dressed her in them.

    Of course, since Mollang was jealous, I also made sure to dress her.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    "The two of you look good together. Cute."

    "Ooh..."

    Unlike Shuru, who kept trying to tear off the clothes she disliked, Mollang seemed to like her clothes, maintaining a human shape while dressed.

    "Cute, cute."

    Since Shuru could understand human language, gently petting her while calling her cute made her stop trying to tear her clothes.

    "That''s right, that''s right..."

    My hands were busy petting Mollang with my left hand and Shuru with my right, but it was necessary to soothe them like this, or there would be trouble.

    ''Shuru, this stuff is expensive...''

    I hadn''t realized how expensive doll clothes could be.

    I thought they were just made from leftover fabric scraps and would be cheap, but when I tried to buy doll clothes that fit Shuru, they turned out to be incredibly expensive... I almost fought with the doll clothes manufacturer.

    After much pleading, I found clothes that were comfortable for her to wear, and even sewed Shuru some suitable underwear myself before I could introduce Shuru''s existence to my peers.

    "Isn''t that too small?"

    "Wow, to think of raising such a creature..."

    "Trash, he''s trash."

    Naturally, Dane, Levin, and Jake started to regard me as a weirdo at that moment.

    "I haven''t done anything yet!"

    "Did you hear that? He said ''yet''!"

    "So, what is he planning to do later?"

    Showing them was a problem.

    "Other beastmen speak human language well, why doesn''t he?"

    "Yeah... Does he not want to, or is he more on the animal side?"

    "Growl..."

    Even now, as she sits between my legs growling, she just looks like a hairless cat.

    "And what''s with that blue doll?"

    They must be talking about Mollang, who is bouncing around on my palm.

    "You''ve seen it often, haven''t you?"

    "First time seeing it. Was there such a thing?"

    "It''s Mollang, Mollang."

    At that, Dane, who was reaching out to Mollang, recoiled in shock and withdrew his hand.

    "The semen slime?"

    "It''s not semen, look, where do you see any semen!"

    Of course, Mollang had deliciously eaten semen this morning.

    But since she had already digested it, there were no traces left, and although Mollang was dressed and did not return to her slime form in front of others, she turned shyly and clung to me.

    "Does continuously pouring semen into a slime make it like this?"

    She had almost immediately started to mimic human forms after being brought here...

    Thinking about it, the more I fed her semen, the more refined and detailed Mollang''s transformations seemed to have become.

    "Hmm..."

    While Dane and the others were pondering whether they should risk getting their genitals harmed by inserting semen into a slime, I quietly shielded Mollang from their gazes.

    Somehow, it felt bad to have other guys look at Mollang with lustful eyes...

    "Even if you don''t hide it, we wouldn''t target your semen slime, damn it! Who would use a slime you use daily for semen disposal?"

    "Exactly! I''d rather make a new one."

    "Does it take about a month to feed?"

    These guys were saying things that would horrify Teacher Pandel.

    If these guys ever got their genitals skinned by slamming into a slime again, this time they seemed ready to castrate themselves.

    ''Well, what... It''s their genitals, not mine...''

    Castration would increase lifespan and decrease mating urges, so it seemed like not a bad choice.

    "Let''s not talk about it. Don''t you see how clean our Mollang is?"

    Mollang, agreeing with me, placed her hands on her hips and chuckled smugly.

    Knock, knock, knock.

    Just when we were enjoying a relaxed time with my roommates, there was a knock at the door of our barrack.

    "There''s a letter for you."

    The same man who had been distributing Homunculus advertisements last time now appeared with a huge bag of letters.

    Whether he''s doing a postal worker part-time job or if it''s his main job but he distributes advertisements for extra income...

    "Eek!"

    He flinched for a moment when he saw me, having chased him last time, but soon regained his composure and started searching his bag for the letter he needed to hand to us.

    "Special letter for Jake of Barrack 2."

    Jake received a lavishly decorated noble family''s letter, but I wasn''t curious about its contents.

    ''Probably just another check sent from home.''

    If I need money, I''ll have to take an interest-free, installment-free, indefinite loan from Jake.

    "And Mr. Dane."

    A tremendous amount of advertisements and letters poured out to Dane.

    "Ah, there better be something good this time..."

    "And Mr. Levin and Mr. Ban."

    Levin and I received letters sent from the same place, and upon checking, they were from the Homunculus Workshop.

    ''What could it be?''

    Ssshh.

    Levin, without even opening the letter, just tore it up.

    "Aren''t you going to read it?"

    "It''s probably just begging to raise their rating. Those conscienceless people..."

    ''What? Levin has also ordered from the Homunculus Workshop before?''

    I was anxious, but still curious about the contents, so I opened my letter.

    "What is this?"

    Inside was a ticket coated in gold.

    ''It''s not real gold... just gold-colored, right?''

    Too bad. If it were real gold, it could be sold for a high price.

    "No, this is a golden ticket!"

    "A golden ticket?"

    "It''s a legendary golden ticket that only five people worldwide can receive, granting access to visit the secretly made Homunculus Workshop!"

    ''Wait, why does this guy know so much about it?''

    It seems like this guy came here to advertise the Homunculus Workshop again.

    "Levin, check yours too."

    "I''m not going. Definitely not!"

    Levin suddenly burst into anger and ripped up his letter, indicating that something must have happened to him.

    "Hmm..."

    The Homunculus Workshop, huh.

    Honestly, I am curious.

    It used to be that homunculi were crafted in personal labs using flasks, but these days, they''ve been upscale and mass-produced, haven¡¯t they?

    So, it seems that a homunculus can be made in just 24 hours...

    "That sounds fun, doesn¡¯t it?"

    Why wouldn''t watching the workshop in action be interesting?

    I remember being impressed when I visited a golem factory in my childhood and saw the large golems being assembled one by one.

    "Entry with others is not allowed... but pets are allowed, and even highly recommended?"

    While reading the instructions on the ticket, I looked at Mollang and Shuru.

    ''Well... it¡¯s better to bring them along than to just leave them in the room.''

    "Since I don''t have training today, shall I go right now?"

    "That would be good. They said to bring them right away if you can..."

    This guy doesn¡¯t even try to hide his intentions now.

    "Go ahead."

    Normally, people would be excited to go or try to snatch my ticket, but there was no reaction from them now.

    Even if Dane is still not over the taste of the master, why are Levin and Jake just sitting there quietly?

    ''Wait, does that mean Levin also used it since he received a letter too...?''

    Judging by his expression, it seems like he tried to save money by not installing artificial intelligence, which would explain his reaction.

    "Then I¡¯ll send the message and guide you!"

    The guy left first, excited, and I also lifted Mollang onto my shoulder and held Shuru in my arms.

    "Let¡¯s go."

    Oh, and there''s another reason I''m going straight to the Homunculus Workshop.

    ''Usually, the tours that show the production process... allow you to test the products afterward...''

    The small golems at the golem factory I visited as a child were handed out so we could control one each, and by the end, there was a mini golem fight.

    But if the product is a homunculus...

    ''A costly homunculus with artificial intelligence should be fine, right?''

    Yes.

    That''s the intention behind going there.

    <blockquote>

    A Special Thank You!:

    I want to extend my deepest gratitude to [Edward Zidd], for supporting me on Patreon!

    </blockquote>

 Chapter 38: Homunculus Workshop (2)

    Chapter 38: Homunculus Workshop (2)

    Hearing it was a homunculus workshop, I thought it would exist in a central or flashy part of the capital, based on cutting-edge magical engineering and alchemy.

    However, the place the man led me to was near the outskirts of the capital, a spot so deserted it was lined with empty buildings.

    "Is this the right place?"

    It looks like a dungeon no matter how you look at it.

    "Yes, it is correct. I have other matters to attend to, so I''ll be leaving now."

    After guiding me to the entrance of the workshop, the man excused himself, and I stood at what looked like the entrance to a dungeon, lost in thought.

    ''Did I come to the wrong place?''

    The golem factory I visited before was built in a vast plain area, and arriving by carriage, I could watch the workers assembling golems.

    Usually, such tours gather people from nearby, about 10 or 20 at a time, but waiting at the entrance, it seemed I was the only other person around.

    ''It''s impossible to have a tour by myself, right?''

    Inside the homunculus workshop, a pungent and unhealthy smell wafted around, and Shuru, with her sensitive nose, was distressed enough to hold her nose.

    ''Should I go back?''

    Feeling like entering further might reduce my lifespan or expose me to harmful substances, I quietly started to back away.

    ''I know canceling after saying I would come is a nuisance to the merchants, but... this place doesn''t seem right...''

    My nose started to sting, and a subtle sour taste formed on my tongue, instincts warning me not to enter the workshop.

    "Are you Sir Ban, the trainee knight here for the tour?"

    I should have decided to return earlier without hesitation.

    Just as I was about to leave, I naturally had to turn back due to the timing.

    "Yes, that''s correct, but..."

    The person who emerged from the underground passage was a mature woman with light blond hair, dressed in a black suit and holding a stack of documents, seemingly one of the employees here.

    ''Huh?''

    Her cold skin, which seemed never to have seen sunlight, and her eyes glowing red in the darkness were striking, indicating she was operating a mana circuit.

    ''Is she a bodyguard? Or......''

    The moment I approached her, I felt a sweet fragrance.

    It was the scent I remembered when I received a homunculus delivery, allowing me to realize that she was not a person but a homunculus.

    ''Clearly, homunculi installed with artificial intelligence move differently.''

    If it weren''t for the smell, I might have thought she was just another human.

    "I will guide you inside as Number 3."

    "Number 3?"

    "Because she is the third of her model."

    "Ah, yes..."

    I thought there would be proper names, but here they just use numbers, seemingly because the person in charge didn''t want to bother giving them names.

    "You cannot bring companions, but you can bring pets."

    "Yes."

    Following Number 3 inside, I held Mollang and Shuru close.

    "Grrrr..."You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Shuru grumbled discontentedly, covering her nose, while Mollang seemed unfazed by the smell, sticking close to my shoulder.

    ''It''s incredibly dark, isn''t it?''

    Normally, even if the entrance of such facilities is dark, the production line inside is kept bright to prevent issues during manufacturing.

    But this homunculus workshop had no proper lighting, just a few luminescent beads embedded in the ceiling.

    "Isn''t it too dark?"

    Of course, I could see in the dark by activating my mana circuit, but if a regular person were to visit, they wouldn''t be able to see anything.

    ''What kind of tour is this?''

    Tours are usually brightly lit or made easier to view deliberately to ensure visibility even if it''s generally dark.

    "During the homunculus manufacturing process, exposure to sunlight or any light source could cause burns, so no stimuli, including light, should enter during production."

    As I descended the stairs into the interior, the place had minimal lighting, and the only sources of light were the floating red eyes.

    ''What are they touching?''

    They were handling strange parts I couldn''t recognize, and I had assumed they used materials like meat or bones to construct bodies, but surprisingly, the homunculi were made by combining thick liquids and injecting them into test tubes.

    The machine was connected to several flasks large enough for a person to fit into, now filled with the liquids I had seen being injected.

    ''So they make them like this......''

    "Where can I view the manufacturing process?"

    "You can start watching from now."

    The homunculi working there stepped aside, and in front of the giant experimental apparatus, which was emitting a faint mana glow due to the injected liquids, Number 3 extended her hand to me.

    "Do you mean the ticket? Here..."

    Just as I was about to hand over the golden ticket I had kept in my pocket.

    "No, please give me your semen."

    The words that came out of Number 3 were so beyond my expectations that I froze, hand still in my pocket.

    "...Here?"

    "You have used it once before, so you must know that semen is essential for the manufacture of homunculi, right?"

    ''Does that mean they''re going to make one right here in front of me?''

    No matter how you put it, suddenly asking for semen puts me in quite a difficult position...

    "Could I perhaps observe the process of making someone else''s homunculus instead?"

    "Due to the negative reviews we received last time, we have no new orders, so there are no plans to make any at the moment. If you would like to observe the process directly, we would appreciate your assistance in providing materials."

    ''For some reason, Number 3''s voice feels like it has thorns in it.''

    "Then could you please move over a little......"

    "Regulations require that we do not leave the homunculus manufacturing facilities unattended with outsiders. It would be problematic if you accidentally touched something."

    ''Damn, security regulations make sense, but still, in front of others......''

    "Ugh..."

    So, it means I have to extract it right here... It''s not easy to just masturbate in front of a woman.

    "Would you like help if it''s difficult for you alone?"

    What kind of help... I was about to ask, but there was only one thing she could help with here.

    "Mass-produced individual assembly."

    As Number 3''s eyes flashed red, the waiting homunculi gathered beside her, their red eyes glowing.

    "You can use any of them freely. They are all brand new and have never been used."

    One of the homunculi, dressed in ordinary work clothes, casually started undressing to show me, and the way Number 3 emotionlessly stripped off the homunculus''s clothes was quite... no joke.

    Moreover, emotionlessly standing there, half-undressing the homunculus and slightly spreading the lower half to show it, the sweet fragrance that flowed out made my head dizzy...

    Aroused.

    I got an erection.

    "But I heard that other body fluids shouldn''t mix... That''s why you seal the bottles to take them away, right?"

    "Homunculi''s bodies are designed to not mix with foreign substances, so feel free to use them, and we will take care of the extraction."

    After hearing that, I no longer needed to hesitate.

    It was when I was about to use one of the homunculi transferred to me by Number 3.

    "Ah...!"

    Seeing me get an erection, Mollang threw off her clothes and began to attach herself to my lower half.

    "Ah, it''s not allowed outside... ugh...!"

    Knowing my weakness all too well, Mollang immediately burrowed into my underwear, starting to suck with her body, knowing that seeing her face would excite me more, so she deliberately unfastened my underwear to make my pants fall off, fully embracing my organ with her entire body and beginning to attach herself.

    Especially this time, unlike before, she didn''t completely swallow my penis but ingeniously took in just the tip with her buttocks, creating projections like legs around the lower base to wrap around it, making it feel like a small woman was straddling me and shaking, which was a different excitement from before.

    "A slime... transforming...? Moreover, that form is......"

    Clearly, Number 3 said earlier that using Mollang to extract wasn''t allowed, but she seemed confused by the current scene, not knowing what to do, and I was quicker to receive the signals than usual under the unemotional gaze of the homunculi watching Mollang and me attach.

    ''Ah... ah... This way of extracting is a bit embarrassing...!''

    Extracting forcibly by twisting my legs around while Mollang draws out my semen is a sight I dislike being seen by others.

    However, Mollang mercilessly sucked on my lower body, leaving me no choice.

    Gurgling...!

    Mollang only stopped moving once her body was filled with semen, which she then began to absorb into her core, forming it into a ball.

    "Ugh..."

    Embarrassed by my appearance, Number 3 touched my cleaned penis and began to inspect the semen Mollang was digesting.

    ''I didn''t give permission, but she attacked first?''

    Lately, Mollang doesn''t listen to me.

    Previously, she would eat the semen as I provided, but lately, as soon as I get an erection, she''s been assaulting my lower body, even outside today!

    ''What if she forces an erection and assaults me without me initiating it later?''

    It was time to discipline Mollang.

    "This will be usable."

    "Yes? You said no foreign substances should enter..."

    "That''s true, but in cases where it''s manufactured for a special purpose, it''s not a foreign substance but rather needed as a genetic template."

    Did she need something else?

    "Originally, I intended to collect a separate sample, but since it''s already mixed, we might as well use it."

    As she said this, Number 3 pressed on Mollang''s belly, forcing her to vomit the semen, and Mollang tried to cover her mouth to stop it, but the semen flowed from her body into the machine.

    Trickling...

    As the semen entered the flask through the test tube, it began to merge with the liquid inside and started forming a shape similar to a small human.

    "With this amount, we can make one."

    "One?"

    "And do you know why I told you to bring a pet?"

    I obviously didn''t know.

    I just brought them because I was told it''d be good to do so.

    "Pure semen, along with the genetic information of the soul''s intended host. Plus, when connected to a long-distance communication device, it becomes possible."

    "What do you mean? What becomes possible?"

    "That is..."

    As she spoke, Number 3 forcefully extracted the semen stored in Mollang''s belly and inserted a bead into her mouth.

    Whirring-!

    "We can create a homunculus containing this child''s soul."

    The moment the bead touched Mollang''s core, she reverted from her human-like appearance back to a round slime form.

    Whirring-!!

    Then, as the machine started operating at high speed and began emitting light...

    "Huh?"

    Something seemed to go wrong...

    Boom!

    A large flask big enough for a person exploded.

    "Pffft!"

    The hellish smell I noticed before entering this homunculus workshop was precisely this.

    As the homunculus was manufactured, numerous gases spread around, and I quickly put Shuru inside my clothes to filter the air she breathed as she coughed in distress.

    "Cough!"

    The homunculi waiting around did not seem affected as they wiped the spilled liquids with cloths and cleaned up the fragments. Soon, a naked homunculus appeared through the dense fog.

    ''Was it just made?''

    I tried to check on Mollang''s condition, but instead of her usual girl-like appearance, she was a drooping, ordinary slime.

    "Ugh... Does it hurt? Why...?"

    The homunculus just created from my semen had long blue hair that flowed down to its waist.

    Naturally, its skin was pale white, having never seen sunlight, smooth without even peach fuzz, as it stood up, vomiting the liquid it was filled with from the flask...

    "Mollang?"

    "......Master?"

    It was Mollang.

    <blockquote>

    A Special Thank You!:

    I want to extend my deepest gratitude to [Zigei AND Toffi coffe AND kekoa haywood], for supporting me on Patreon!

    </blockquote>

 Chapter 39: I Caught the Demon Lord, but I Run My Own Business (01)

    Chapter 39: I Caught the Demon Lord, but I Run My Own Business (01)

    No, it wasn''t the translucent skin of a slime, nor was it a clump of hair like Mollang''s, but the face, expression, and body were exactly like Mollang''s usual transformed form.

    Only, she had grown to the size of a human.

    "Why should I speak?"

    "You could speak?"

    "I can''t talk... it''s frustrating..."

    "But you''re speaking right now..."

    "Me?"

    Wondering if the artificial intelligence was imitating Mollang, I picked up Mollang, who was rounded like a slime, and her body twitched and moved.

    "Why is my body over there... ah...!"

    As she lay face down, her arms and legs naturally extended forward, and she fell over, not used to the movements of a humanoid form as she usually moved around using her whole body as a slime.

    "Oooh... it hurts..."

    Fortunately, the floor was made of a special material that absorbed the impact, otherwise, her jaw would have shattered had it been stone.

    ''Is this really Mollang?''

    "How do you feel?"

    Although it had been a mess just before, the homunculi were cleaning up the spilled fluids and even ventilating the area.

    Meanwhile, Number 3, waiting, approached and held the shoulder of the homunculus that looked like Mollang.

    "What happened? Mollang..."

    "We temporarily created a body to transfer her into."

    "So that means..."

    "A homunculus containing the soul of a pet. It''s an experimental technique, but it was successful today."

    ''Is this really Mollang?''

    The bead embedded in Mollang''s now slime-shaped body glowed faintly, and Mollang, seeing her own form in my hand, was confused and tried to crawl over but could only squirm while lying down.

    "My body, why here? This body is heavy..."

    "But perhaps due to low intelligence, she''s unaware of the current situation. She doesn''t realize she has acquired a new body, even though there should be no physical problems with bipedal movement..."

    Number 3''s cold judgment continued, but I was just as confused as Mollang.

    ''Is this really Mollang?''

    I was used to Mollang transforming from a blue, blobby slime into a girl, so seeing her in the form of a homunculus girl was disconcerting.

    "To call her Mollang..."

    Though she was lying down, the naked body of the homunculus was vividly visible through my mana-infused eyes.

    Previously, it had just been nipples mimicking those of a human, but now Mollang had proper breasts and nipples.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Usually, I wouldn''t think much of seeing Mollang''s naked form, but seeing it realistically formed like a human...

    ''Mollang''s body... it looks incredibly erotic... I hadn''t noticed before because it was a slime, but now that I see it, the structure itself looks erotic...''

    Swallowing.

    Unintentionally, I swallowed, and Mollang was looking at my dick, which had started to rise in front of her.

    Dripping...

    And then, unknowingly, saliva dripped from her mouth.

    Previously, as a slime, her bodily fluids were contained within her shell, so she didn''t drool, but now Mollang, having a homunculus body, was rubbing her face on the floor and drooling as she approached me, emitting a sweet smell.

    And like she used to do with her slime body, she opened her mouth trying to take my dick in, but I stopped her for now.

    ''If Mollang acts as usual, she''ll definitely bite with her teeth...''

    As a slime, she didn''t have teeth, so even a strong suck would only increase the suction, but in her current state, putting it in her mouth could result in a painful bite.

    Besides, Mollang was also too excited to control her body, so it was necessary to calm her down first.

    "Do you like it?"

    "We''ll have to see."

    "That''s quite candid of you, especially from the lower half."

    ''Well, Mollang is naturally arousing...''

    "You''re just going to see how it goes?"

    Someone didn''t like my response and interjected into the conversation between Number 3 and me with a tone that suggested dissatisfaction.

    "Ha, quite greedy. It''s a newly developed technology and there''s been a lot of dissatisfaction with artificial intelligence, so we deliberately embedded a ''personality'' they would like."

    From behind, a voice similar to Number 3''s but more human and somewhat cynical spoke up.

    "Are you the one? Did you order the 200 gold item?"

    The owner of the voice calling me with a twisted tone was a girl who looked similar to Number 3.

    If Number 3 had a younger sister with a slight age difference, she would look like this. Unlike the stiff manners of the other homunculi, this girl''s human-like tone let me realize she was indeed the owner of this workshop.

    Of course, it wasn''t just because of that.

    ''She has a different presence.''

    The homunculi here, although not of knight rank, had the ability to use mana circuits to see without interference in such dark places.

    And Number 3, judging just by the amount of mana stored within her body, would be at the level of a considerable mage, while the body of the girl who had appeared before me...

    ''That''s not an amount a human could possess.''

    She was packed with mana from head to toe, more than even Royal Archmage Pontein.

    "Have you come, mother?"

    "Yes. Originally, I was going to leave you all to the tour and neglect you... but I wanted to see the face of the insolent one who gave our workshop 2 stars."

    "Ugh..."

    Dripping with drool, I stuffed my dick back into my trousers and adjusted my clothes in front of the workshop owner.

    "Basically, you should have given 5 stars during the discount period instead of 2, right? And you mention a corpse? Does your corpse breathe and secrete mucus?"

    The voice was pleasant like a nightingale chirping, but the content was that of an angry 50-year-old boss, letting me realize that this girl was not what she appeared to be.

    It seemed she wasn''t trying to hide her identity either.

    "Frederic Endymion... no, now it''s just Frederica."

    "I''m Ban."

    "I know your name. It was on the application."

    Endymion? I''ve heard that surname somewhere...

    "Even now, you''re transferring your pet''s intelligence over here..."

    Pointing at the slime in my hand, the girl grumbled, referring to the object with the bead in it, Mollang''s core.

    "Slime?"

    "Yes?"

    "Are you seriously implanting a relay in the slime?"

    I showed her the bead connected to Mollang''s core and transferring consciousness.

    "Yes, but Mollang isn''t acidic, so it won''t dissolve."

    "No, it''s not about the acidity. That doesn''t make sense... Slimes lack even the basic intelligence of animals, not moved by instinct but merely a simple creature that moves when there is something to digest?"

    ''The slime listening to this would feel bad.''

    Indeed, that''s how they are described in monster ecology. So I also used to think whether Mollang''s jealousy was really jealousy or just an instinct to guard the place where food appears.

    Lately, her actions seem genuinely driven by jealousy.

    "Uh... master... food... food..."

    Unable to control her body properly, Mollang in the homunculus body buried her face in my groin and drooled.

    "Oh, no, stop that."

    "Slurp..."

    As Mollang buried her face in my groin and drooled, I pulled her face away and asked the owner.

    "Aren''t high-level slimes supposed to have intelligence?"

    "Hardly. They''re capable of complex transformations due to their structure, not because they''re pure slimes with special measures within."

    Then what exactly is Mollang?

    "Unless it''s the god of slimes mentioned in the pantheon, slimes can''t have intelligence."

    "Eh, so you''re saying Mollang is a god?"

    "Hardly. That''s a matter of faith, and even that only holds if there''s a theory that every monster has a god looking after them."

    So what are you saying, exactly?

    "Give her to me for a moment."

    Wondering if I should hand Mollang over, I looked down at her drooling with her face buried in my lower half, but it seemed she had little interest in her own body right now.

    "Fascinating. If my guess is right, ''this'' isn''t just any slime. It might even be related to the Demon Lord..."

    "The Demon Lord?"

    It was almost a term from ancient history books, but the moment I heard it, a name flashed through my mind.

    An enormous amount of mana surpassing human limits, and Frederic Endymion... the alchemist...

    "Hmm? Could it be?"

    Unsure of the hypothesis, I closely examined the face of the girl who was fiddling with Mollang.

    Certainly, there was a resemblance to the portraits of the Endymion family, renowned for their alchemy.

    Specifically, it was somewhat like one of the seven statues in the central capital¡¯s Hero Square.

    Not exactly the same, but if she had a daughter, it would be easy to guess that this would be her face...

    "Frederic Endymion."

    "Is there a problem?"

    "The legendary alchemist who melted General Kreton, the Iron Behemoth of the Demon Lord''s army?"

    "That was 300 years ago."

    The moment I realized the identity of the girl before me, I couldn''t help but exclaim aloud.

    "A legend among legends, isn''t it!"

    To be specific, it was to this extent.

    "You, the last member of the Hero''s party?!"

    300 years ago, when a full-scale war broke out with the demonkind, humanity''s last line of defense was held by knights and volunteer soldiers, and seven elite were charged with countering and defeating the Demon Lord at the core.

    "You''ll make my ears fall off. Yes, it''s me, so stop yelling."

    Although she said this, the corners of her mouth turned up and a hint of laughter could be heard in her voice, which had been full of complaints moments before. She seemed quite pleased that I recognized her.

    "Of course, you''d be surprised to find a legendary hero from the stories right before your eyes. Does a bit of respect begin to form now?"

    It was true, a feeling of respect was forming.

    But at the same time, I couldn''t help but blurt out these words.

    "Why would someone so great be doing something like this?"

    "......"

    Ah, I messed up.

    The moment I spoke those words, I saw Frederic Endymion''s expression harden, realizing my gaffe, but it was too late to take back what had been said.

 Chapter 40: I Caught the Demon Lord but I Run My Own Business (02)

    Chapter 40: I Caught the Demon Lord but I Run My Own Business (02)

    Whooosh!

    An enormous amount of mana began to burst forth from the girl''s body.

    "This kind of thing? What exactly do you mean?"

    "No, well... I mean..."

    "Ha, you''re complaining that a 300-year-old looks too young for her age?"

    "I didn''t say I had a problem with that."

    "If it''s not that, do you think I''m a narcissist because there are lots of homunculi that look just like me?"

    I hadn''t said that either.

    "If it''s not that, then what? Am I..."

    ''Damn it.''

    Since I was out, I wasn''t dressed for battle and hadn''t brought my mana saver.

    Without a weapon, I couldn''t see a way out of this situation.

    "I haven''t really thought about the hero''s current appearance."

    "Then?"

    "The work you are doing now isn''t something to boast about, is it?"

    "Is that what you were implying?"

    At that moment, the oppressive mana surrounding me subsided, and Frederica Endymion, who was in front of me, coughed and looked away.

    "Well, yes, that can happen. You end up doing one business or another just to make a living..."

    ''Isn''t that embarrassing for her?''

    After all, if you''re 300 years old, maybe there''s nothing left to be embarrassed about.

    "Originally, anyone who comes here aroused and extracts semen while erect has no right to criticize this business."

    "I''m not dissatisfied with this industry, but the hero I imagined was a bit different..."

    "Ha, if you were a knight, you''d know about pensions, right?"

    In the kingdom, knights and civil servants receive a pension after serving for a certain period.

    Most knights who don''t join high-paying private orders are in it for the state-managed pension.

    "Do you know how much my pension is? 500 gold a year. 500 gold! Not old coins, but 500 gold in today''s currency!"

    "Wow, that''s too little!"

    Here, the cost of producing a homunculus is 200 gold, so that''s 2.5 times the amount.

    The cheapest artificial intelligence costs 500 gold, so by that measure, an option is almost a year''s pension for Frederica Endymion, which might only cover some decent clothes or a hearty meal.

    ''That''s outrageous, only 500 gold for a hero who saved the kingdom? Are they mad?''

    I was about to rage at the kingdom''s stinginess when I suddenly thought.

    "What could you do with 500 gold 300 years ago?"

    "Tch."

    Frederica clicked her tongue at my pointed question.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    "Thinking back, that was a lot of money back then!"

    "Why, why!"

    This old lady really has some nerve.

    "It''s especially true since the patents I filed early on for new drugs have now expired and even Endymion''s alchemy shop treats my existence as if it should be hidden away like an old man in the back room..."

    Suddenly, she began to lament her situation.

    "So I used the money I had saved to create this workshop!"

    Essentially, the old lady had used her retirement fund to establish this place.

    "Initially, I planned to sell homunculi, but in these peaceful times, personal defense homunculi aren''t popular. Too expensive, they say. So I recently developed a technology that could be mass-produced at a low cost."

    She proudly tapped her flask as I had to admit I was impressed.

    If an individual, not a large alchemical guild, could create and run a workshop producing homunculi, that was a remarkable ability.

    Moreover, if I considered the amount of mana emanating from Number 3, this place was not producing combat homunculi not because it couldn''t, but because there was no money in it...

    ''An individual capable of arming a military unit... If the royal family knew about this, there would be uproar.''

    Especially since the kingdom was reducing its magical knight orders and increasing the royal guards, knowing about this would indeed cause a major scandal.

    Considering that, continuing to sell as they were wasn''t such a bad idea...

    "Take it back."

    ''Didn''t look like she examined it much, why is she asking for it back?''

    I grumbled inwardly while trying to carefully store Mollang''s core.

    "Handle that carefully."

    "Yes."

    I detached the soggy Mollang from my trousers and tried to help her stand, but Mollang, not knowing how to use her legs, couldn''t stand up.

    Instead, she tried to straighten her waist, mimicking the action she used to stretch her body when she was a slime.

    ''Guess you need to have walked on two legs before to use them...''

    "It''s heavy..."

    Accustomed to climbing up my body when she was a slime, Mollang clung to me and wriggled her face, but it clearly wasn''t easy for her.

    "Ha... what do we do with this?"

    "Aren''t you going to use it?"

    How was I supposed to use Mollang if she couldn''t even move her arms and legs properly? I might as well stick with the usual Mollang.

    Plus, keeping her like this might lead to injuries, and the originally insensate Mollang was now constantly startled by the sensations of movement, so it was safer to send her back.

    "Remove the bead."

    Upon hearing Frederica''s words, I extracted the bead I had inserted into Mollang''s body, and the homunculus that had been burying its face in my groin ceased functioning, while the slime in my hand reverted to a girl''s form.

    Boing...

    "Are you okay now?"

    Not quite realizing she was back to her own body, Mollang immediately started climbing around me, eventually climbing onto my head and boldly placing her hands on her hips.

    ''Mollang suits this form better, doesn''t she?''

    Well, it was good to discover that Mollang had intelligence and could speak if she had vocal cords...

    ''It''s a bit of a shame, though.''

    Having taken away the homunculus body formed by Mollang without even getting to use it.

    "It seems you won''t use the homunculus as Mollang."

    "She''s not used to it."

    "What a waste of materials... especially after I took a loss bringing you here for a tour."

    I feel it''s a waste too, but what can I do.

    Moreover, who knows what might happen if Mollang stays inside.

    ''Should I ask Shuru to get inside instead?''

    "Kerok!"

    But Shuru is struggling with the poor air quality here, so asking her to do something in this state is like... she''s not just a human, she''s an animal.

    ''No, worse than an animal.''

    "Well observed..."

    Still, I had fun seeing the homunculus manufacturing process and even trying to make a homunculus with Mollang.

    So, the tour of the homunculus workshop ended somewhat anticlimactically...

    "You''re just going to leave?"

    "I have to."

    "Even so, I have a sense of propriety, and it would be unfair if you visited our workshop and left without hugging a homunculus even once, wouldn¡¯t it?"

    "Excuse me?"

    "If you don¡¯t like the ones made directly, you¡¯re free to use any of the pre-made ones."

    "Even you, sir?"

    "This body? ''This body'' can be provided."

    On reflection, I didn''t really want to.

    She might look like a young girl, but inside is an old man, and even if you remove the insides, it feels wrong. It might even smell like an old man.

    "Originally this body is not meant for such uses, but if you want, I can provide it. Just consider our workshop in your review..."

    "Then let¡¯s go with this person."

    I naturally took Number 3''s hand.

    "......Huh?"

    "Is that not okay?"

    "It¡¯s not that, but just a moment ago..."

    ''Even so, a body that had an old man inside is a bit...''

    Frederica¡¯s expression subtly changed, but it seemed she wasn''t outright rejecting.

    "If you really don¡¯t want to, then it can¡¯t be helped."

    Number 3 just looked at Frederica without saying anything.

    "That child wasn''t meant for such uses either, but since we''ve already made a promise, there''s nothing to be done."

    "Oh!"

    Number 3 would be perfect!

    * * *

    I headed to the bedroom prepared in the workshop with Number 3.

    ''Ah... such a bedroom...?''

    It was a stark space with a few makeshift beds where one could just lie down to sleep¡ªapparently, it was just a sleeping area for the homunculi working here.

    The emphasis on efficiency and the absence of any decorations felt a bit like a dormitory, which was strangely unsettling.

    ''It''s okay!''

    Holding hands with Number 3, I rekindled my excitement.

    Ah, I left Mollang and Shuru with Frederica.

    Usually, I would expect Mollang to be jealous and bite me, but strangely, this time she let me go willingly.

    "I must inform you in advance that my body is not provided for such purposes, so you may be disappointed."

    "I don''t think I''ll be disappointed..."

    I started to cautiously feel Number 3''s Breasts, and indeed, the Breast was soft, lacking the usual muscular tension of a homunculus.

    ''For this size, this softness... Last time, Naomi felt a bit more bouncy...''

    Of course, Beastmen are stronger than humans, so their bodies are naturally firmer.

    ''I like this too!''

    Feeling the soft Breasts through the clothes, the only disappointing thing was that Number 3 just looked at me expressionlessly as I touched her Breasts.

    ''She could be a little more embarrassed or playfully slap my hands away.''

    "It seems you are already prepared."

    Just touching the Breasts was enough to fully arouse me, and I felt ready to burst through my trousers.

    "Shall we start right away?"

    "Yes!"

    Apparently, no further preparations were needed, as Number 3 began to undress.

    ''It would be more exciting if she undressed with a bit of embarrassment...''

    Anyway, even now, my lower half was responding, so there was no issue.

    She began to take off her suit, and soon her uniquely pale homunculus skin was revealed, and she stood completely naked without a single piece of underwear...

    Nothing.

    "......Huh?"

    That is, there was nothing.

    There were curves for breasts, but no nipples.

    The lines where the buttocks and thighs meet were visible, but there were no vital parts.

    "What''s going on? Why is there nothing?"

    I mean, even Mollang had these parts, but they were missing here.

    The breasts were just round sacks of flesh with no important points like nipples.

    Not a matter of inverted nipples, but there was no sign of areolas at all, just the shape of breasts without any prominent parts.

    Moreover, there should be a slight crease in the lower body, but it was flat, leading me to touch it in disbelief.

    ''Nothing.''

    There should be at least two openings, but there were none.

    Not a single one.

    Whether an entrance or an exit, there were none at all!!

    <blockquote>

    A Special Thank You!:

    I want to extend my deepest gratitude to [Jose Jimenez AND Michael Brandt AND XOL], for supporting me on Patreon!

    </blockquote>

 Chapter 41: Most wasps are female(01)

    Chapter 41: Most wasps are female(01).

    "Aaagh! What is this?!"

    "That''s why I warned you earlier..."

    Even if you warn me, I might think it''s just a matter of not being familiar with sex, how could I possibly think there is no hole at all!

    Besides, even if there''s no hole for that purpose, shouldn''t there at least be an exit hole?

    ''So, does she not go to the bathroom?''

    The only holes she has are her mouth and belly button... Why does she even have a belly button if her body is like this?

    "Reproductive and gestational functions are not necessary for this flesh, so they were not included. Instead, other mana organs were implanted in those areas to enhance magical performance."

    "Wait... Didn''t the other mass-produced homunculi have them too?"

    "The ones we have now were made for sexual purposes and repurposed for current use, so they have organs that are irrelevant to their current tasks."

    I desperately needed those organs that were irrelevant to the current tasks.

    "Shall we continue?"

    I reached out and felt her chest.

    It was soft enough and felt nice, but... something...

    ''Is it this boring not having nipples?''

    As I was rubbing the soft mound with my fingers, there was just no protruding bump on it.

    But the lack of that one bump made it feel dull and boring between my fingers, and the more I touched, the more frustration bubbled up than excitement.

    So, I tried reaching down to her lower body...

    ''Damn... It''s not just that there are no holes, there are no curves either.''

    Normally, the two halves of the lower body come together to form the shape of a female genitalia, but there was no hole between the mounds; it was flat like a plain, offering no fun to touch from the outside.

    It''s just like touching an arm; what''s the difference?

    Swoosh. Swoosh. Swoosh. Swoosh.

    I tried inserting my dick, which wouldn''t properly erect, between the legs, and although it felt good...

    ''Something... something is missing...''

    When you rub like this, water should flow from the valley above to act as a lubricant, but obviously, without a hole, it was just rubbing on smooth skin.

    "I''m not doing this, damn it!"

    This way, it was unusable.

    I remembered discussing whether the upper body was fish and the lower body human or the other way around when we talked about mermaids who are half human and half fish.

    ''Levin, you were right. No matter how normal it looks, if there''s nowhere to put it, it''s meaningless!''

    With this big realization, my tour of the homunculus workshop came to an end.

    * * *

    Aaaaang... Aaaang...

    Spider Forest.

    Loud flapping noises were echoing through the spider webs.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Originally, this place was filled with giant spiders spreading their webs, causing flying creatures to crash as hundreds, thousands of webs entangled their wings, turning them into food for the giant spiders.

    Therefore, the Spider Forest was a dangerous place for flying type monsters to enter, and naive birds that came to catch small spiders ended up being eaten by giant spiders or became prey to monsters like goblins escaping human raids.

    However, recently, after the forest queen Arachne was attacked by knights and a power vacuum occurred among the giant spiders due to injuries, slave trader mercenaries targeting Arachne burned and invaded the Spider Forest, burning all the webs.

    The surviving spiders were spinning webs again for absolute defense, but the thickness was still insufficient, and the trees had burned down, mostly leaving almost no defense compared to before.

    That''s why invaders from outside began to enter, as is happening now.

    Swoosh!

    A net made of spider silk suddenly shot out from the barriers of the Spider Forest, capturing one of the three scouts who were scouting the area.

    Vroom!

    Flapping its wings trying to escape the spider web, the scout had no arms or legs, so it couldn''t remove the webs wrapping around it, and the spider silk was of a special material.

    Only Arachne could use such material.

    Thump!

    Although dozens of giant spiders rushed towards the scout who had fallen to the ground, the scout, despite being bound by the webs, brandished its stinger and tore the spiders'' legs with its tough jaws.

    After five giant spiders were lost, the scout was stung by more than seven stingers and became paralyzed, and then the owner of the spider web that captured the scout pulled the paralyzed body towards itself.

    It was a giant wasp.

    A giant wasp with a hard carapace that could even deflect ordinary siege weapons, and its jaws could easily cut off a human arm.

    "Creak..."

    The princess, now a queen, Arachne looked up nervously at the sky, listening to the flapping sounds coming from above.

    Since the scouts had arrived, it meant that a large-scale invasion of the Spider Forest would soon follow.

    "Kreeeeek..."

    Although the current spider force was nothing compared to before, it was fortunate if they could even serve as food for the wasps, but Princess Arachne thought of one knight.

    Although not a spider, she remembered her knight who had saved her.

    * * *

    Whooooa!

    "Ugh, the smell."

    "Be careful not to break the protective barrier around your body."

    Is it because the weather has been getting hotter lately?

    Wasp nests had started appearing all around the training grounds, and a few trainee knights were found with their eyes swollen from wasp stings, which looked quite funny.

    One of them was me. Damn.

    "Sigh..."

    Although my eyes had mostly recovered thanks to Mollang pulling out the wasp venom, I still couldn''t remove the swelling made by the venom that had seeped into my blood.

    Currently, I was wearing a protective barrier device and had been ordered to use a small flamethrower potion purchased from the Alchemy Guild to burn down the wasp nests.

    "Carefully peel it off."

    "Yeah."

    Normally, we would just trust the impervious barrier and simply use the flamethrower potion to burn the nests and wasps, but Levin and I were carefully using our hands to peel off the nests.

    Because, if we brought these wasps soaked in strong liquor, a bar owner had offered a thousand gold per bottle.

    ''Might as well make use of it instead of just burning and trashing it.''

    I didn''t really need such liquor to get an erection quickly, but older men like the bar owner or Professor Pandel might need such drugs to perform.

    "Good, got it..."

    Vroom...

    The moment I pulled out the wasp nest, numerous wasps started rushing towards me.

    "Open it, open it!!"

    Before the wasps could attack me, Levin quickly opened a barrel, and I threw the wasp nest inside.

    Vroom!!

    And following the wasp nest, the wasps swarmed into the barrel, and a few angry wasps attacked me, but that''s what the flamethrower potion was for.

    Whooooa!

    "Flamethrower front!"

    "Aaagh, you crazy guy! Don''t stick it to the liquor!"

    Since I was spraying where the wasps were flying, sparks flew onto the liquor, and because the alcohol content was so high, the barrel immediately turned into a fire barrel.

    "Hey, water, water!!"

    I tried to extinguish the fire with my clothes, but the spirits were so volatile that even the clothes I was wearing caught fire.

    "Pff... Hey, is your barrier device burning up now?"

    "What?"

    The barrier device attached to my clothes had caught fire and started burning, and soon I was exposed to the wasps without any protection.

    "Slash!"

    Watching from below and sensing danger, Shuru quickly ran away on all fours, while Levin was flailing his coat over the barrel trying to put out the fire, and I had to fight desperately against the wasps.

    "Aaagh!"

    Of course, I was losing.

    It was impossible to slash the wasps one by one with a mana saber, and even if it were possible, I didn''t bring my sword today!

    "Gasp!"

    In a rush, I tried to cover my face with Mollang, but then I saw wasps rushing towards my lower body.

    "Mollang... protect me!!"

    Eventually, I gave up on my face and protected my lower body.

    "Ah! Ah! Aaagh! Hruugh!!"

    Even while being attacked by the wasps, I didn''t forget to spray the flamethrower potion, allowing 38 wasp stings in exchange for burning all the wasps.

    "Oooh..."

    Of course, my face was so swollen I could barely speak.

    "Meow..."

    Shuru, who had quickly fled, was swollen from a wasp sting on her cheek and approached.

    "Pfft... cute... *gasp*!"

    It was hard to laugh because my face was so swollen, but I didn''t forget to use Mollang to pull out the wasp sting from Shuru''s cheek and detoxify the venom.

    Of course, it will still be swollen for a few hours.

    Boing boing.

    After Shuru removed the wasp sting and Mollang extracted the venom, Mollang came up to my face and began pulling out each sting with her hands, which took quite a while given the number of stings.

    "Ah... that''s refreshing..."

    While I felt the cool touch of Mollang and the wasp venom gradually leaving my face, I saw Levin, having just subdued the fire scene, slump to the ground in exhaustion.

    "Damn, it''s all burnt."

    Levin tried whatever he could to save the barrel of liquor, but the alcohol content was so high that no matter what method he used, he couldn''t put out the fire.

    As a result, we just had to wait until all the alcohol burnt off, leaving us with a liquid that had boiled fiercely due to the high heat, and perfectly cooked wasp larvae and wasps floating inside.

    "Would the bar owner even accept this?"

    "Sniff sniff..."

    The liquid that had boiled fiercely with the wasp nest in it had turned into something more like water boiled with wasp nests than liquor.

    "If it were me, I''d throw this away."

    "No, we have to show why it failed, or they''ll say we siphoned off the liquor and drank it."

    Levin began to fan the boiling liquid with a hand fan over the small barrel to cool it down, and feeling the venom recede a bit, I peeled Mollang off my face.

    "Good job."

    Spit.

    The venom Mollang spat out from her mouth was about a sip''s worth by human standards, and thinking that such an amount of venom had been injected into my face made me proud that I hadn''t died.

    "We''ll explain the situation to the bar owner and get some other liquor. There are plenty of wasp nests after all."

    Today, we''ve already cleared three wasp nests'' worth.

    Although wasp nests usually appear at the training center in summer, there has never been a time when so many appeared as now, and strangely, wasp sightings have been frequent lately.

    "Did someone secretly apply honey inside the training center?"

    While it''s nice to earn extra income, getting stung during training is incredibly painful...

    Moreover, Dane, being large, was an easy target for the wasps and, ironically, had a wasp allergy, which didn''t match his size, so he was currently residing in the infirmary.

    "It''s ironic that someone who chews up toxic plants well is weak against wasps."

    While Mollang gently massaged my swollen face to soothe it, Levin closed the lid of the overflowing barrel.

    Aaaang... Aaang...

    "......"

    Judging from the sound of the wasps, it seems I''ve already slept enough today.

 Chapter 42: Most wasps are female(02).

    Chapter 42: Most wasps are female(02).

    Aaaaang... Aaaang...

    Vroom... Vroom...

    "......"

    I couldn''t sleep.

    It was already hot enough to sweat and keep me awake, and outside, the loud buzzing of wasps could be heard.

    ''Damn, are these creatures louder at night than during the day?''

    I knew that during the day, the noise of the training center drowned out their buzzing, making it seem less, and at night, everything was quieter, so it sounded louder.

    Yet, this increased noise at night kept me from sleeping, causing my irritation and stress to boil over to the point of fury.

    How frustrated must I have been to try to stimulate myself to feed Mollang but ended up so annoyed that I couldn''t even manage that?

    They say too much fatigue and excitement can actually prevent arousal, and that''s exactly the situation I was in.

    ''Whew... Whew... Calm down. It''s just a creature...''

    It''s not trying to annoy me on purpose; it''s just active at night... So... So...

    "It''s just a creature... Do they even know what they''re doing?"

    Being angry at a creature was meaningless for a higher organism like a human. What would those little vermin know?

    How could such trivial creatures understand that a human can''t sleep?

    Could such insignificant beings know that I haven''t slept for days, leaving me too exhausted to feed Mollang?

    "I''ll burn these damned creatures to death! Aaargh! I''ll kill all the wasps!"

    Unable to hold back, I grabbed my mana saber and flamethrower potion and ran outside.

    I knew it was foolish, but if I didn''t slash and burn them, I felt like I would explode from frustration, so immediately after getting outside, I searched for the buzzing wasps, my eyes bloodshot from three days without sleep.

    "Is it here!"

    I chased the continuing sound of flapping wings in an area without night guards, ready to grind all the wasps with the flamethrower potion in my left hand and the mana saber in my right.

    "Huh?"

    There were wasps there.

    ''Why are these wasps so big?''

    Plus, the silhouettes in the dark were not merely those of wasps; they almost looked like humans with limbs distinctly outlined.

    Black and amber mixed furry tails, and the distinctive sleek yet transparent wings of a wasp.

    Eyes black but shimmering like jewels were set in them, and faces that seemed enlarged as if wasps were magnified.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    "Aaargh!"

    At the sight of the giant wasp''s face, I was so mentally shocked that my response slowed, and in that moment, the wasp woman struck me first.

    Whoosh!

    The sting of the tail flew at me.

    "Gah!"

    The moment I was stung, I felt burning pain, different from being stung by a small wasp, as my body stiffened with an intense burning sensation.

    ''This venom...!''

    It was different from Arachne''s venom.

    If the venom I had experienced before from Arachne dissolved human innards to convert them into nourishment and then into vigor, this venom was purely a combat paralytic.

    Instantly, my tongue stiffened, and I struggled to breathe, ridiculously overpowered by a single giant wasp.

    ''What the...''

    As I lay there, paralyzed, the wasp woman lifted her wasp-like face while holding her chin.

    Vroom...

    ''Why a perfectly human face...''

    The helmet covering her head looked exactly like a wasp, but inside it was a human-like face with eyes divided into multiple facets, shimmering insect-like.

    From a distance, those eyes might look beautifully jeweled...

    * * *

    Aaaaang... Aang...

    Crunch... Crunch...

    Gulp... Gulp...

    ''What''s that sound?''

    Woken by the sound of wasp wings, which I hate the most, I had just had a deep sleep for the first time in a long while.

    "Ugh...?"

    But my tongue wouldn''t move.

    It felt as if someone had forcibly tied up just my tongue, making it difficult to even breathe, and as I tried to push myself up using the wall, my hand touched a wall that felt dry and crackled.

    ''This isn''t the training center wall... What is this?''

    It felt just like touching a beehive with bare hands.

    "Gasp...!"

    As I came to, I realized I was sleeping inside a hexagonally shaped cave.

    ''Where am I?''

    The hexagonal cave was just large enough for a person to lie down, making it difficult to turn around, but I managed to flexibly move and slowly crawled out of the cave in a low crouch.

    "Where is this...?"

    The smell of beeswax, pollen, and the distinctive insectoid scent of wasps drifted in.

    There were many hexagonal caves around; some were empty, some had wasps entering, and some had larvae.

    And a few caves had wasps bringing in parts of giant spiders to feed the larvae, and some had wasps resting inside.

    ''That''s right, now that I think about it...''

    I started to get a rough estimate of the flying wasps.

    On average, they were about one-third the size of an average man, these giant wasps.

    Just huge wasps.

    Another wasp appeared, with a harder carapace and bigger body, and the noise from its wings was louder; its tail had a long sting, clearly meant for battle.

    About twice the size of the giant wasps, roughly 60% the size of a person.

    And lastly...

    ''A person...? No, not quite a person...''

    Beings like the wasp woman who captured me.

    Girls who were half-human, half-wasp, flying around with human bodies, tails, and wings came into view.

    Their height... for flying, was a bit smaller than a human''s, but still about the size of a slightly short girl.

    ''Now that I think about it, I''ve heard something like this before...''

    It was a story from a collection of risqu¨¦ tales among nobles that Jake had brought, about a man who was captured by giant wasps and forced to mate with a queen wasp.

    And then, supposedly, a minotaur-like half-human, half-wasp was born, a sort of ridiculous myth.

    ''At least... I''m armed.''

    My tongue was still numb, but my body had no major issues moving.

    The mana saber was still securely attached to my wrist, and although I didn''t have the flamethrower potion, it wouldn''t have been usable here anyway.

    ''If I set fire to this beehive, I''d burn along with it.''

    So it''s fortunate that I at least have the mana saber to protect myself.

    And considering these were wasps comparable in size to humans, there was no chance my mana saber would miss its target, which gave me more confidence than when facing smaller wasps.

    ''Uh, something''s coming.''

    I saw a shadow approaching, so I ducked my head and hid my presence.

    Given the cramped structure of the cave, unless someone passed directly through this cave entrance, they wouldn''t easily notice I was awake.

    Aaaaang...

    The sound of wasp wings was close by.

    It was quieter than the loud battle-ready wasp woman I heard yesterday, but still loud since it was nearby, not just passing by but doing something in the next room which made me restless.

    ''Could it be, have they noticed I''m awake and are secretly gathering allies or targeting me?''

    I couldn''t hide forever, holding my breath.

    The enemy filled this entire beehive, and I needed to escape quickly.

    Judging that I needed to assess the current situation nearby, I carefully peeked out of the cave to check the state of the adjacent room.

    ''Huh...?''

    And as I peered out, I almost inhaled sharply and made a sound, but I forcefully bit the beehive wall to keep quiet.

    ''What are they doing?''

    A honeybee girl with fluffy fur on her body was holding a piece of meat and munching on it in her mouth.

    After a while, she chewed the meat sufficiently to make it easier to digest and then fed it to a white girl inside the beehive through a kiss.

    ''No... Oh... this is quite something...''

    The white girl seemed like the larvae of this beehive, and the honeybee girl appeared to be feeding her the food she brought, but seeing it performed by beings with human forms stirred something in me.

    Gulp.

    As I watched the food move from the honeybee girl''s mouth to the throat of the larvae girl, I swallowed my saliva and held my breath, while the honeybee girl detached her mouth from the white girl''s.

    Their lips stretched with saliva, and the honeybee girl prepared to take more meat to her mouth again.

    ''Eek!''

    Just then, the honeybee girl accidentally dropped the meat from her hand, and it rolled into my cave.

    Aaaaang-

    The sound of the honeybee girl''s wings getting closer made me close my eyes tightly, ready to slash her in one swift move and calculate a route to escape by breaking through the cave entrance if necessary.

    Aaaaang...

    But the honeybee girl didn''t notice me or make warning gestures with her wings, call for help, or prepare to sting me with her cute stinger.

    She just seemed to have discovered something, picked up the piece of meat that had fallen inside the cave, and chewed it...

    Rustle.

    She crawled into the cramped cave, approaching me.

    "Uh... uhng...?"

    By not showing her most threatening rear end, it seemed she wasn''t displaying aggression, and the honeybee girl then crawled up to me and grasped my face with her hands.

    And then...

    "Mmm..."

    Gulp. Gulp.

    She pressed her sticky lips to mine and began to feed me directly.

 Chapter 43: Most wasps are female(03).

    Chapter 43: Most wasps are female(03).

    Thinking back, I had been kissed like this before.

    It was when I had been paralyzed by Queen Arachne and was being fed by the princess to ensure I wouldn''t get hungry and lose energy.

    In the wild, it''s often better to feed something before mating since hunger is common, and it can improve the chances of successful reproduction.

    Gulp... Gulp...

    Back then, I couldn''t taste anything because I was paralyzed by Arachne''s venom, but now, although the wasp venom still paralyzes my tongue, I am swallowing well-chewed meat without knowing its exact flavor.

    The difference might be that the princess hadn''t kissed before, so her tongue technique was clumsy, but the honeybee girl kissing me now seemed incredibly skilled as if she had done this many times.

    ''Is this a kiss...!''

    Although I couldn''t respond due to my paralyzed tongue, the honeybee girl, despite her innocent appearance, was stimulating my throat with incredibly erotic tongue movements.

    Whether she was just pushing the meat in with her tongue or it meant something else, I wasn''t sure...

    Drip...

    After a long kiss, the honeybee girl leaned back, her face dripping with saliva.

    ''She looks cute like this...?''

    The warrior wasp woman who attacked me wore a gruesome wasp mask, but the honeybee girl, not being a fighter type, had no need for armor and was barefaced.

    Apart from the antennae on her head, she looked like a normal girl with blond hair and black stripes...

    Still. Still.

    She seems about to feed me again, chewing raw meat in front of me, and I''m torn between accepting it or fighting back and escaping.

    ''She might be mistaking me for a larva...''

    The white girl I saw earlier also seemed like a wasp''s larva, given she looks not much different from a human, so it wouldn''t be strange if they mistook me for one too.

    ''Didn''t I hear wasps have poor eyesight?''

    I recall from an insect guide that wasps don''t have great vision and only move by following pheromones sprayed by scouts.

    So it wouldn''t be strange if they didn''t recognize me up close...

    Gulp. Gulp.

    As the chunk of meat passed from the honeybee girl''s mouth into my body, I felt a slight return of strength.

    Kidnapped at a hungry time of night and unconscious until now, I couldn''t tell how much time had passed, but the paralysis masked the extreme hunger and weakness that had developed.

    ''The bothering thing is what kind of meat this is...''

    Fortunately, the chunk of meat held by the honeybee girl appeared to be from a wild animal like a deer or cow, given the animal hide on the flesh.

    Brrrr...Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ''Is there something left?''

    After feeding me the meat, the honeybee girl didn''t leave to feed other larvae but instead pushed me deeper into the cave.

    As she tried to enter the narrow cave, our bodies naturally overlapped, with the honeybee girl crawling over me on all fours and my head turned outward, making our bodies overlap in opposite directions.

    ''Oops...''

    A glimpse of a woman''s vagina peeked through the golden fur.

    Unlike any Pussy I had seen before, honey was actually seeping out here¡ªnot metaphorically speaking, but real, sticky, sweet honey dripping onto my face.

    ''The plump flesh looks tempting to touch, but I shouldn''t stimulate it now...''

    No matter how aroused I am, I''m not crazy enough to risk my life by playing around.

    So I decided to wait until the honeybee girl turned around and came out before I moved again, pretending to be dead...

    Suddenly.

    Just then, seeing the honeybee girl''s pretty shaped Pussy, I got an erection.

    ''Screwed up.''

    In the cramped space, my erect dick touched right under the honeybee girl''s chin, and she noticed the change in my body.

    ''Wait, this position...''

    We were frozen with our genitals facing each other''s faces, and the honeybee girl bent down to inspect my dick.

    ''Considering she was chewing on meat earlier, she might think this is food...?''

    "Gasp!"

    In a moment of ''no way, not here,'' I tried to push the honeybee girl away, but she had already taken my dick into her mouth.

    The same mouth that had just been chewing meat now enveloped my dick, the sticky meat juice mixing with her saliva, conveying an unfamiliar sensation at the entrance.

    Thud... Thud...

    Stimulated by that, more honey started flowing from the honeybee''s pussy, the sweetness making me dizzy with hunger.

    ''If she has a weakness, I need to exploit it too!''

    Being played by her meant my life was at risk, so I had to grab her weakness to even the odds.

    Reluctantly, I inserted my tongue into the honeybee girl''s pussy as she descended.

    As golden fur brushed past my nose and pollen fell on my face, my tongue entered the honeybee girl''s soft opening, and honey poured into my mouth.

    ''Delicious!''

    The honey tasted incomparably better than any honey I had ever eaten.

    The more I drank directly from the honeybee girl''s body, the stickier the flow became.

    ''Isn''t this supposed to be a weakness?''

    So, I reached out and grabbed the honeybee girl''s fluttering bottom, beginning to knead it.

    "......!!"

    I could feel the honeybee girl''s movements freeze in astonishment.

    The fluffy tail I touched ended in a sharp sting, but it was so soft inside that I worried it might burst if I applied too much pressure.

    ''This feels different from Princess Arachne...''

    While Arachne''s fur felt shorter and stiffer, the honeybee''s was longer and softer.

    And as I rubbed the stinger part of her bottom, the bottom twitched, causing the stinger to move in and out, unlike Arachne''s venom sting, which couldn''t be fully inserted.

    ''Maybe... this is the weakness?''

    There''s a saying that a bee dies after stinging because its innards are pulled out with the sting... If that''s true, then touching the stinger means I''m touching her innards.

    Carefully, I shook the stinger gently up and down with my hand, as if jerking off, alternating three times to the left and three to the right, and soon the honeybee girl stopped sucking my dick and detached her mouth.

    Vroom...

    Unable to flap her wings in the cramped space, she just shivered, and as I sucked on her groin and stimulated her bottom, she couldn''t fly away.

    ''Huh? Has all the honey run out?''

    Since bees don''t produce honey themselves, there''s a limit to how much they can store.

    As I finished drinking all the honey and now only a clear fluid flowed, my dick became increasingly erect.

    ''Sensation is returning to my body''

    Whether it was the fluid''s detoxifying effects or just that my body was regaining strength from finally getting nourishment.

    "Haah...!"

    As I let go of the now slick honeybee girl''s bottom, I could examine her now empty opening in detail.

    ''It looks provocative''

    Unlike Arachne, who only crudely resembled a human, the honeybee girl looked like someone had transplanted bee parts onto a human, with a softer, more human-like opening.

    Vroom...

    As I watched the honeybee girl still unable to escape the pleasure, vibrating her wings, I lifted her light body to turn her around to calm my excited dick.

    ''She''s light''

    She seemed even lighter than Princess Arachne, who had to be light to live on spider webs.

    Although Princess Arachne and the honeybee girl were similar in human body size, the princess had a larger spider part making her bulkier, while the honeybee girl was just a small girl with a bottom, wings, and antennae, making her much more petite.

    Vroom...

    ''Now, I''ve subdued her, but what to do...''

    Killing her would mean staying with the corpse in this cramped space, and disposing of the body could attract other bees, creating a risky situation.

    Moreover, as I watched her panting and sitting on me, she somehow looked a bit cute...

    ''No, focus. I''m still a captive of these bees... Being erect is just a side effect of regaining health... The soft flesh touching the glans is just soft...!''

    As I pondered how to deal with the honeybee girl...

    Aaaaang...

    The sound of bee wings grew louder, so I glanced around the exit, and there were a few honeybee girls who looked like they were from the same species as the one I captured, peeking into the inner part of the cave.

    Despite their poor eyesight, I couldn''t tell how three had rushed here...

    ''Ah...!''

    Bees use pheromones to call their kind.

    So, this honeybee girl has emitted pheromones to summon her kind!

    ''Should I have dealt with her right from the start...!''

    Regretting now is too late; as I wrapped my arm around the honeybee girl to take her hostage, another honeybee girl pushed her head forward and started pulling me.

    "Ugh!"

    Despite their incredibly light weight and weak strength, the three supporting honeybee girls unified, grabbed the body of the honeybee girl I was holding, and forcibly dragged me out of the hive.

    ''Damn it!''

    While I had been controlling the honeybee girl I had initially subdued, the three honeybee girls dragged me somewhere, still barehanded.

    ''Where are they taking me? To a place to process food?''

    If I stayed like this, I would be eaten alive by the bees, so I turned on my mana sword and slashed the honeybee girls, then looked for a safe place to land while the three bees threw me into a space between the hives.

    Thud!

    "Ugh!"

    Due to the impact, I bumped my elbow and lost my grip on the hostage honeybee girl.

    ''My mana sword...!''

    Perhaps I injured a joint when I fell because I couldn''t grip my mana sword, and during that time, the honeybee girls continued to approach me.

    "Damn it...!"

    I tried to rise in a last act of desperation, but perhaps because I had hit my head when I fell, my skull felt shaky, and I couldn''t steady myself. Seizing the moment, the honeybee girls pounced on me.

    "What...?!"

    Then the honeybee girls simultaneously, as if competing, shoved their faces into my dick.

    ''Why this side again?!''

 Chapter 44: Rich Jelly for the Queen (01)

    Chapter 44: Rich Jelly for the Queen (01)

    The honeybee girl I had grabbed earlier bit my dick, and I was frozen in place, caught in a vulnerable spot.

    The other honeybee girls were also eyeing my legs, looking for an opportunity. The first honeybee girl, who was sucking on my dick, was continuously stimulating my thighs with her hands to extract semen.

    ''What are they trying to do... Ugh... No more...''

    Until recently, I hadn''t felt much due to the lack of sensation, though I did get an erection. However, now that my sensation was nearly back, I felt like I couldn''t endure the stimulation from the honeybee girl''s mouth.

    Additionally, having not slept for about three days, my testicles were full of semen, and eventually, I couldn''t hold back and released a load of semen into the mouth of the honeybee girl.

    Gulp! Gulp!

    The honeybee girl was swallowing my semen.

    When her cheeks puffed up, another honeybee girl immediately took over, sucking on my glans and started stimulating it.

    ''What is this... Why are the bees doing this... Ugh...!''

    The honeybee girl who had just been sucking my semen flew up into the sky with her mouth closed and disappeared somewhere, while another took her place.

    "Uh...!"

    I covered my mouth with my somewhat mobile left hand to suppress the moans trying to escape.

    If I screamed, I would likely become food for the bees immediately, so I tried to keep their number to just four.

    As I had already been stimulated once, I couldn''t hold back for long and ejaculated again due to the stimulation from my prostate.

    Drip...

    The second time was less intense than the first, but the remaining semen was still thickly pulled into the mouth of the second honeybee girl.

    Gulp. Gulp. Gulp.

    The honeybee girl who was drinking my semen urgently called over another honeybee girl, and as her mouth filled with semen, she handed over my still-ejaculating dick to the third honeybee girl.

    Drip...

    The second honeybee girl, too, managed the flowing semen with her hands and flew away into the sky.

    ''What is happening here?''

    Could it be that these honeybee girls are mistaking my dick for a flower that produces honey, and because semen is coming out, they think it¡¯s honey and are flying off to feed it to others?

    Drip...

    After the third honeybee girl had her fill, my dick finally began to relax and deflate.

    Naturally, after two intense ejaculations, I needed a break.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Buzz...

    The fourth honeybee girl, who had been waiting, tried to stimulate my limp dick but to no avail since I needed some rest.

    Buzz...

    Realizing I wasn''t going to get an erection, the fourth honeybee girl approached me, spread her legs covered in golden fur, and began to drip honey.

    ''What? What is she doing? Is she trying to feed me honey now?''

    The fourth honeybee girl spread her slit and started feeding me honey directly into my mouth.

    "Mmm...!"

    Caught off guard, I was forcibly rubbed by a honey-smeared female Pussy on my mouth. I tried to close my mouth to refuse, but the honeybee girl grabbed my head and sat on my face, forcing her body''s honey into my mouth.

    I had to open my mouth to breathe, and naturally, as I inhaled, I also ingested the flowing honey¡ªa frustrating situation.

    Eventually, as I could no longer resist, she began feeding me honey from her legs, the soft touch of the honeybee girl''s belly and her soft, plump Pussy against my tongue, along with the exceedingly sweet and tasty honey, revitalized my metabolism and started to arouse my genitals once again.

    ''What does she want from me?''

    The four honeybee girls kept taking turns extracting semen from me.

    As I reached my physical limits, the honeybee girls alternated feeding me their honey to forcibly arouse me, and when I got an erection, they would suck out the semen with their mouths.

    Using their nectar-sucking skills, they extracted the semen inside my dick while continuously rubbing their genitals against my face, and my dick was relentlessly played with by the mouths of the four honeybee girls, leaving me unable to gather my thoughts.

    "Oooh...!"

    How many times had it been?

    I felt as if my testicles were empty and my stimulated prostate might just burst, causing unbearable pain, and I lay sprawled out, my face smeared with pollen and honey.

    ''If this continues... I''ll actually die...''

    If they extract semen a few more times, my prostate might burst from the shock, potentially killing me.

    While trembling, the four honeybee girls had my semen dripping thickly from their mouths as they stood before me, pushing their lower halves forward, trying to feed me honey.

    Buzz...

    However, the honeybee girls had exhausted all their stored honey in feeding me up to this point.

    With no more honey to feed, the honeybee girls flew around, signaling each other with their wings, then started to carry my exhausted body upwards.

    ''Ah... Is this the end?''

    I hadn''t expected to die like this, even if I were to die to a monster. I thought I would die honorably in battle against a formidable monster, not being unilaterally played with by honeybee girls and recycled into a piece of meat.

    ''Well... it''s not a bad way to die...''

    If I were to be surrounded by honeybee girls and ejaculate to my limit before dying, perhaps it would still be a happy death for a man.

    ''If I don''t return, Mollang and Shuru will be taken care of by my peers, and even if I die... there''s nothing to worry about.''

    Especially Dane, although he complains, he is affectionate and will probably take in Mollang and Shuru, treating them not just as pets but truly loving them. That''s just the kind of person he is.

    ''I hope I don''t die... but...''

    As I contemplated this, the four honeybee girls, wary of something, carried me flying toward the hive.

    ''Am I going to be turned into a piece of meat here?''

    Upon returning to the hive they had previously placed me in, the girls carefully grabbed my limp legs and body, and started putting me back into the hive.

    "......Huh?"

    They didn''t devour me or paralyze me with their stingers but disappeared to attend to other matters.

    ''Are they not going to eat me now?''

    Perhaps I wasn''t in immediate need as emergency food, or they had some other use for me.

    While I couldn''t understand the honeybee girls'' intentions, at least they weren''t rushing to devour me.

    "Phew... Maybe I''ve survived for now."

    Of course, at the cost of my dick being ''dead.''

    It might return in a few hours, but at least for now, even if Mollang was determined to mate, there would be nothing left to come out as my vigor was thoroughly drained.

    Buzz...

    The four honeybee girls, having taken the last of my semen, were flying around nearby, the sound of their wings coming from the room next door where the larva girl had been found earlier.

    ''What are those honeybee girls doing now?''

    Despite the intense depletion of my energy leaving me weak, I lifted my trembling arm to look around, and there was the white larva girl peeking her head out from the neighboring room.

    Dripping from the mouth of the larva girl were yellow, sticky substances, and from the dense scent of chestnut flowers emanating from the place, I could tell that the liquid was semen.

    ''Huh? Could it be?''

    While I watched the larva girl in case, the honeybee girl who had last drawn semen approached her, kissed her white face, and made her swallow the semen.

    Gulp... Gulp...

    ''Wow... What''s this...''

    Even though I wasn''t directly injecting it into the larva girl, the stark sensation of practically doing so was vivid.

    So much so that my dick, which I had thought wouldn''t get an erection for hours, trembled slightly and reacted just a bit.

    Drip...

    Although some of the semen she couldn''t catch flowed out of the larva girl''s mouth, most of it was clearly injected into her throat.

    Buzz... Buzz...

    The honeybee girls briefly pulled the larva girl half out of the hive, then pressed on her swollen white belly to check.

    ''How much did they feed her?! No, more importantly, is all that inside her belly mine?''

    Other honeybee girls might have extracted semen from other men to feed, but looking around, only those four were approaching this larva girl.

    Thus, the sperm swimming inside the belly of the larva girl were all mine.

    ''They extracted that much from me?''

    Wow, that explains the pain in my prostate.

    It''s surprising my testicles haven''t melted from overload.

    ''But they took the semen in their mouths and went somewhere... Were they feeding it to that larva?''

    I understood when they were feeding meat pieces before, but why feed semen?

    Is it because semen is rich in protein? Or...

    Screech-!!

    Then, a loud wing noise different from what I had been hearing from the honeybee girls began to sound.

    ''What''s that noise...?''

    It was the wing noise I had felt at the training center.

    As a powerful vibration sound that penetrated the walls resonated, the honeybee girls hastily pushed the white larva girl back into the hive, and covered her with chewed-up beeswax walls.

    "Ah...!"

    The honeybee girls also rushed to my hive, started chewing with their mouths and began blocking the entrance.

    ''Why are they doing this? It''s not just confinement; it seems like they''re trying to protect...?''

    As the honeybee girls blocked the entrance to the hive, my space was plunged into complete darkness.

 Chapter 45: Rich Jelly for the Queen (02)

    Chapter 45: Rich Jelly for the Queen (02)

    Screech-!

    The loud wing noise was resonating from outside.

    The hive''s walls, softer than the solid stone walls of the center, absorbed sound well, yet the vibrations pierced through and resonated within.

    It was a powerful vibration, different from the adorable fluttering of the honeybee girls'' wings, shaking as if to rattle the body.

    Screech-!!

    During the loud vibrations, I was circulating my mana circuits, replenishing my lower body''s strength while healing the swelling on my right elbow.

    The injury wasn''t severe, and concentrating while circulating the mana circuits reduced the swelling and healed it. After making a temporary fix by adjusting the misaligned bones, I grasped the mana saber in my hand.

    ''What''s happening outside...''

    Although the beeswax walls of the hive were fluffy enough to be dug through by hand, the wax I had used to block the entrance was only a temporary cover, easily pierced by a finger.

    ''Ah...!''

    Looking outside through the hole I made, a cruel scene unfolded before my eyes.

    A huge stinger was embedded in the belly of one of the honeybee girls I could see straight ahead.

    Unlike the adorable stingers attached to the tails of other honeybee girls I had grabbed, this one was as big as a human''s forearm, and though the honeybee girl thrashed her tail trying to resist, her strength was fading.

    Eventually, as the honeybee girl weakened and slumped, several massive Wasps making loud wing noises started to carry her body away.

    The body of the honeybee girl... no, the body that used to be a honeybee girl, three bodies in total were identified.

    ''These were the honeybee girls who were here just a moment ago...''

    Thanks to the sticky, white liquid trailing from their mouths, I could recognize that these were the same honeybee girls who had been with me.

    Likely, the fate of the honeybee girls, perforated with one or two holes each and captured by the wasps, would be as I had previously anticipated¡ªused as food by the Wasps.

    They were destined to be utilized as feed by the Wasps here.

    ''But why would a Wasp... attack another Wasp?''

    Peering outside through a narrow, finger-sized hole limited my view, preventing me from fully understanding the situation.

    Especially the owner of the stinger that had penetrated the honeybee girl seemed even more threatening with a hard shell-like tail rather than a fluffy one, appearing nearly twice as big as the honeybee girls.

    ''The face of the Wasp... a mask...?''

    Observing the sharp human-like jawline below what appeared to be a Wasp-shaped face, I realized the creature that had pierced the honeybee girl was the same one that had kidnapped me.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    I couldn''t confirm the face under the mask, so I wasn''t sure if it was the exact same Wasp or just a similar type.

    Screech-!

    With the loud noise, the large Wasps departed.

    ''Wasps fighting each other...''

    Giant hornets in solid armor, and compared to them, the honeybee girls who looked weaker and more human-like.

    Initially, I thought they were simply combat-type versus caregiving and gathering-type entities, but seeing them kill the honeybee girls so casually made it clear they were entirely different.

    ''Are those not soldier Wasps but hornets?''

    If they were hornets, the situation made sense.

    While honeybees live off the honey they collect from nature, hornets attack honeybee hives to steal honey and larvae, even preying on the honeybees themselves.

    Some species of Wasps kidnap larvae and honeybees to use as food or lay eggs parasitically.

    It seemed that these honeybee girls were under forced cohabitation due to being raided by hornets.

    Hum-!

    Amidst the earlier deafening blasts, the cute sound of the honeybee girls'' wings fluttered as they began to gnaw away the beeswax blocking the entrance to the hive.

    Hum...

    "Ah..."

    Whether from injuries sustained during the hornet attack, blood was trickling down her thigh, not deep but unfortunately nicking a blood vessel, draining the honeybee girl''s complexion to pale.

    Hum... hum...

    Soon, seeing that I was fine and the larva girl next to me was unharmed, the honeybee girl smiled.

    Then, as she began to collapse in front of me, her wings tattered and losing strength¡ª

    Click!

    I reached out and caught her.

    ''What am I doing...''

    It would have been safer to let the honeybee girl fall.

    Despite the risk of being detected due to the scent of blood, my arm acted on its own.

    "Damn."

    Yes, logically, I should let go and leave the bleeding honeybee girl to fend for herself, but my heart wouldn''t allow it.

    "Grr!"

    The honeybee girl was light enough to be lifted with one hand, and I gripped her thigh wound to stop the bleeding and save her life.

    ''How much blood does a honeybee need to lose before it''s too much?''

    Although I wasn''t sure, I pressed on the thigh to stop the bleeding and waited.

    The cut was merely a scratch, unlucky enough to hit a vessel, but it was manageable with her natural healing, provided the wound closed up.

    "Phew..."

    The honeybee girl''s blood was a bit darker than human''s, and thankfully, the bleeding stopped quickly, allowing me to carry the exhausted honeybee girl deeper into the cave and cradle her.

    The cave was too narrow for us to be apart, so I maximized the space as much as possible.

    ''Considering there''s no honey inside the hive, these honeybee girls must have been kidnapped by those hornets.''

    That''s why there were so few honeybee girls.

    Perhaps the larva girl was kidnapped along with the honeybee girls who cared for her, hiding her from the hornets'' eyes and passing her food.

    ''Well, it turns out... we''re in the same boat after all.''

    Both of us captured by hornets.

    * * *

    Uuuuung...

    Waking up to the vibrations in my arms, I saw a tiny Bee girl looking up at me with big, curious eyes.

    She seemed puzzled about why she was still alive, tilting her head as she looked at me, but as I gradually came to my senses, the Bee girl turned her small body around and started to head out of the cave.

    ''Going to gather honey?''

    As expected, the Bee was diligent and busy.

    Fortunately, the bleeding in her thigh had stopped, and although there were some scars left, it didn''t seem to hinder her movement.

    ''After all, even Princess Arachne... her two legs were broken, but they healed quickly after I helped her escape, so maybe insect girls have good regenerative abilities.''

    The Bee girl''s stinger, which looked so intimidating yesterday, now seemed cute compared to the hornets'' stingers.

    ''Besides, if that side is hard and grossly patterned, this side is fluffy and squishy.''

    Peeking out to check for hornets, the Bee girl confirmed that most were resting and then cautiously unfolded her crumpled wings and flew up.

    Eeeeeeeng...

    Along with the cute fluttering sound of her wings, the Bee girl left to collect honey at dawn, and I turned my body in the newly freed space to look outside again.

    ''It''s high.''

    The hive was huge.

    Measuring the height of a single hive hole big enough for a person to enter and the depth down to the floor, even if only 10% of the Wasps were inside...

    It was clear that at least hundreds, realistically thousands of Wasps resided in this large hive.

    ''Can I escape?''

    Even if I ran away, the hornets would fly after me and quickly catch up.

    If my peers came to support, I wouldn''t worry, but it was crucial whether they could find the traces of my abduction while flying.

    ''I activated the tracker in the mana saver as soon as I regained consciousness...''

    Watching the dawn break and the morning sun rise, I ducked back into the cave to avoid encountering the hornets.

    The Honeybee girls had a purpose in keeping me alive and just harvesting, but the hornets would definitely have killed the Honeybee girls and taken them away to eat them as a piece of meat.

    Eeeeeeeng...

    About four hours later, I checked outside again when I heard faint wing flutters, and saw the Honeybee girl with the thigh wound with a swollen belly flying towards here.

    ''How much did she eat?''

    She had swallowed almost a bucket''s worth, making her too heavy to fly properly, stumbling as she flew. Initially, I thought she would feed the larvae, but strangely, she flew to me first.

    Eeeeeeeng...

    As the Honeybee girl staggered in, I reached out my hand to help her land comfortably, and she immediately began to push the honey she had filled her mouth with into mine through a kiss.

    Gulp. Gulp.

    Having not eaten properly for a while, the sugar from the honey was revitalizing, and the viscosity was just right for easy swallowing since it was mixed with the sticky saliva of the Honeybee girl, who was also helping the honey not solidify with her tongue, making it easier for me to eat.

    "Hoo..."

    As the Honeybee girl detached her lips, her face seemed flush for some reason.

    ''Well... probably not?''

    Such behavior was merely a feeding habit for the Honeybee girls, not something that would cause arousal as it might in humans.

    Of course, I was aroused.

    Not being impotent, any normal man would get aroused if a naked girl clung to him, mixing kisses and tongues.

    Eeeeeeeng...

    The Honeybee girl changed her posture, lifting her behind, and began to offer me the honey flowing from her lower half.

    ''Storing both above and below?''

    Looking at the glistening privates covered in pollen and honey, I wondered if I should consume it differently, but since her belly was slightly swollen with honey, I decided to help release it by placing my mouth there.

    ''Indeed, this side tastes better.''

 Chapter 46: Rich Jelly for the Queen (03)

    Chapter 46: Rich Jelly for the Queen (03)

    As I began to lick and dissolve the sticky honey that was blocking the entrance of the crevice, a flood of natural honey mixed with other honey began to flow from inside, and I gulped down the honey flowing from the bee girl''s pussy as if I was sucking water from a burst spring in the desert.

    ''I never believed honey was good for virility before... but now, feeling this hot energy rising from my dick, it''s definitely beneficial for virility.''

    Of course, it would be awkward if I didn''t get an erection while sucking on a woman''s pussy.

    "Ha... Ha..."

    Although her small belly swelled up from the large amount of honey, once I started eating, I quickly swallowed it all, and I continued to suck on other honey while holding onto the now empty pussy of the bee girl.

    Uuuuung...

    I thought I wouldn''t be able to get an erection today since I had extracted so much yesterday, but unexpectedly, I kept getting hard, and I grabbed the honey-soaked legs of the bee girl and pressed my firmly erect dick against her.

    ''At this point... okay, it''s going in.''

    Not understanding what I was trying to do, the bee girl looked up at me with a flushed face.

    I laid the innocent bee girl beneath me and slowly... pushed my excited dick from yesterday into her pussy.

    Gulp.

    Because the bee girl''s body was so soft, there was no problem with insertion.

    "......!!"

    The moment I entered, the bee girl was startled and flapped her wings, but she couldn''t escape as she was pinned under me, and I started to thrust deeply while keeping her subdued so the hornets wouldn''t hear her wingbeats.

    ''This hole is usually just for storing honey, but...!''

    Although she had a human form, this part of the bee girl was not an organ for reproduction but just a pouch for storing honey.

    It just looks very erotic by human standards, and that''s why I''m thrusting into it.

    Since I couldn''t swing my hips widely in this narrow beehive, I had to push my hips subtly and deeply.

    Thrust... Thrust!

    Usually, the more you thrust into the vaginal walls of other women, the smoother the fluids make the piston motion by acting as a lubricant, but the bee girl''s vaginal walls had sticky honey remnants that clung tenaciously to my tip.

    Uung... Uuuung...

    Thinking that flapping her wings too vigorously might reveal our location, the bee girl desperately clenched her fists and endured, but overwhelmed by the novel sensation, her eyes widened in panic as she accepted my thrusts.

    "Ah... sorry... I didn''t intend for this...!"

    Yesterday, she had indeed mounted me, but it was not for sexual excitement but to collect semen to feed to the larva girl.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    However, I couldn''t be satisfied with just the bee girls'' mouths and had been excited by the erotic hole of this bee girl even before yesterday, and due to the effects of the honey, my virility kept increasing, making it impossible for me to hold back any longer.

    "The sticky walls of the bee girl''s vagina... feels so good that I can''t hold back anymore..."

    Having ejaculated a large amount of semen inside the bee girl''s honey pouch, I kissed her mouth, which was out of its mind from the unprecedented climax.

    ''Uh...?!''

    But then, something incredibly bitter and unpalatable flowed from the bee girl''s mouth, and as I detached my lips, this time the bee girl grabbed my head and started kissing me, pushing that unpleasant, sticky substance into me.

    ''Ugh...! What is this...? Is she returning the semen I ejaculated yesterday?''

    The substance was so bitter, tasteless, and sticky that I suspected it, but while being penetrated, the bee girl held my head tightly and fed me that substance from her mouth.

    Gulp.

    The moment I swallowed a mouthful of the substance, I felt a surge of intense nutrients and mana infusing my body.

    "What is this?"

    Satisfied, the bee girl detached her lips from mine and pulled herself away from me, flexing her legs.

    Gulp.

    Then, semen that couldn''t fully enter the bee girl''s small honey pouch refluxed, and the bee girl, not wanting to waste it, tensed her abdomen to prevent the semen from flowing out.

    "Ha... Ha..."

    Feeling a sudden enhancement in my physical abilities from the strange substance fed by the bee girl, my body temperature rose, and I experienced a burning pain as my dick trembled uncontrollably with arousal.

    Eeeeeeng...

    The bee girl, slowly leaking semen from between her legs, opened the next beehive hole and pushed her vulva towards the white larva girl inside, who began to suck on the bee girl''s crevice.

    ''Ah... no...''

    Already in heat, I couldn''t restrain myself from such an erotic sight.

    ''I must hold back... If I act recklessly here, it''ll be a disaster...!''

    As I felt an overwhelming urge to rush into the next room and refill the bee girl''s honey pouch again, the bee girl seemed to read my mind and started flying towards me.

    Eeeeeeng...

    But as she entered the beehive where I was and pulled on my arm, she staggered under my heavy weight and couldn''t fly away with me.

    Uuuuung...

    After some thought, the bee girl went back to where the larva girl was, picked up the much lighter larva girl, and brought her over to where I was.

    Uuuuung...

    The larva girl¡¯s mouth still showed traces of the semen I had released earlier.

    The bee girl, holding the larva girl in her embrace, pressed her lips to the larva girl''s and began feeding her the same white, sticky substance she had fed me earlier, and the larva girl seemed to relish it as she moved her mouth.

    ''The white, sticky, bitter substance fed to the larva... Ah! Could that be... royal jelly?''

    A substance extremely concentrated with components that induce arousal in humans, and as it was fed directly to the larva girl, something seemed to slightly swell in the smooth lower abdomen of the larva girl.

    ''That bulge...''

    If the larva girl''s soft abdomen was initially just smooth and flat, now it seemed to bulge at the bottom as if a womb was forming, showing the development of female reproductive organs.

    ''Is it really royal jelly?''

    Originally, all larvae eat royal jelly, but unlike most larvae that are fed honey and pollen, queen bees consume royal jelly for a much longer period, through which their ovaries develop and their fertility enhances, becoming queen bees.

    Then, the fact that the bee girl had fed royal jelly to the larva girl and previously to me means...

    Eeeeeeeng...

    The larva girl, now with a voluptuously curved form, was pushed by me into the beehive hole, and I couldn¡¯t resist her.

    Due to the effects of the royal jelly, I was experiencing an arousal so intense it was incomparable to any previous state, except perhaps when I was intoxicated by Arachne''s venom and devoted my life to mating.

    ''So soft...''

    Perhaps because the larva girl had not yet fully matured, her plump yet soft skin excited me further, and from the moment I held her, my self-control was utterly depleted.

    Perhaps due to the royal jelly, I was now completely filled with the desire to mate with the docile larva girl before me, contrary to my usual practice of checking the size before insertion or worrying about causing any injury.

    Thud!

    The white larva girl opened her mouth as if to scream, but no sound came out.

    Bees do not have the organs to make sound, and being bodies originally meant to only grow by feeding from the bee girls, the larva girl couldn''t struggle like the bee girls and was merely being penetrated.

    ''I can feel the eggs...''

    The genital area of the bee girls, although resembling human ones, were actually just honey pouches not meant for reproduction.

    But the larva girl was different.

    As a larva prepared to become a queen bee, she had consumed royal jelly over a long period, developing her ovaries, and now under the influence of the royal jelly, her ovaries were rapidly developing, and the organs producing eggs were maturing.

    ''Do bees normally grow this quickly?''

    As I felt eggs brushing against my glans inside the inserted part, the larva girl, feeling her body develop and being penetrated by a male for the first time, initially panicked but then seemed to embrace her purpose, using her ovipositor to clasp me tightly.

    Initially, she was startled and pained by my penetrating organ tearing through her shell, but as she transformed from a larva into a queen bee, she became perfectly structured for squeezing a male, as if born solely for this purpose.

    ''It''s coming out again...!''

    Perhaps due to the royal jelly, the semen I was now releasing was not ordinary but had turned sticky like royal jelly, filling up the larva girl''s body.

    ''But originally, bees aren''t supposed to mate until they transform from larvae...''

    Though eggs were growing and ovaries were developing, her body was only just getting ready, so even if I ejaculated now, the larva girl wouldn''t become pregnant.

    However, thanks to that, the larva girl, stimulated sexually by the royal jelly and me, was gradually hardening her once soft shell and beginning to transform into a pupa.

    "Ah! Ugh...!"

    Just before her shell completely hardened, I frantically withdrew my organ, and as the last part that remained soft solidified into a hard shell, the larva girl encased herself in a white, statue-like shell, mimicking a young girl''s form.

    "Ha... Ha..."

    As all the royal jelly finally drained from my body, I collapsed over the body of the queen bee pupa from the excessive expenditure of vitality and fainted.

 Chapter 47: Long Live Her Majesty the Queen (01)

    Chapter 47: Long Live Her Majesty the Queen (01)

    The bee girl reached out her hand, pulled the queen bee pupa from under my body, put it back in its original place, and carefully chewed up the hive material to roof and conceal it.

    ''My role is over...''

    My body felt utterly drained of strength.

    I knew that normally, a queen bee leaves the male drone to die after mating and exhausting his energy.

    Once a single ejaculation is obtained, the male is considered valueless and is discarded.

    Of course, in this case, it wasn''t that my semen was used to produce bees, but rather it was injected into a candidate to become a queen to stimulate her growth; however, for the bee girl, my usefulness was essentially exhausted.

    ''leaving.''

    Having carefully concealed her queen, the bee girl left.

    ''Yes... That makes sense. Once used, there is no further need for me.''

    Insects operate with extreme efficiency.

    They don''t hesitate to sacrifice even their own lives for efficiency or the benefit of the colony, so not eating a used-up male like me to use as meat is almost a mercy.

    For the bee girl, there was no reason to go out of her way to save me.

    Initially, I was just a male taken by her peers, mated, and used as food for the queen bee.

    That should have been the case...

    Eeeeeeeng...

    A short while later, the bee girl reappeared, not to grind me up into meatballs but arriving full of honey in her lower body.

    Gulp... Gulp...

    After searching for honey for a long while, the bee girl, her mouth full of honey, began feeding me again.

    To help me regain my strength.

    ''The goal was already achieved... why...?''

    It couldn''t have been a mistake for her to see me as a larva initially.

    The fact that she had extracted semen from me and mated it with the queen bee proved that she realized I was not just a larva.

    Perhaps she never mistook me for a larva initially but needed a male to stimulate their queen, creating just enough stamina and vigor for mating.

    Eeeeeeeng...

    Like now, she meticulously fed me the honey stored in her body, turning to feed me royal jelly directly from her mouth, something that seemed unnecessary.

    "Haah..."

    The exhaustion from earlier had depleted my energy, but with the effects of the royal jelly, my lower body started to become erect again.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ''Me... to recover from near death due to exhaustion only to have an erection first...''

    It might be the effects of the royal jelly... or maybe it''s the softness of the bee girl''s skin that''s arousing me.

    The difficult day was coming to an end, and darkness was about to fall.

    Clearly, I had woken up in the morning, received an injection of royal jelly, and finished mating with the queen bee larva, but I had lost track of time during the mating with the queen bee larva, spending hours injecting semen into her.

    I had thought the development of the queen bee larva''s ovaries was almost instantaneous, but it was my misunderstanding; in reality, the development of the ovaries took hours.

    ''It''s a bit cold...''

    Maybe because my body temperature had dropped, or maybe it was just colder today.

    Eeeeeeeng...

    Whether she knew my condition or it was just an instinct to cling to a warm body, the bee girl wrapped herself over me, warming us both with our body heat.

    ''She''s small.''

    Unlike the wasp woman who had attacked and kidnapped me, the bee girl was truly petite.

    Only appearing larger due to the fuzz covering her stinger and her antennae, if you ignore such features and look at her humanoid body, it''s remarkable that such a frail body could fly all day and gather honey to feed me.

    ''Bees... work until they die, don''t they?''

    She had gone out to collect honey all day today, moved for the mating of the queen, and while I was absorbed in mating for hours, she probably guarded this place to keep other wasps from finding it.

    Thinking about it made me feel embarrassed about being intoxicated with royal jelly and mating for hours, so I hugged the bee girl tightly.

    "You''ve worked hard."

    The bee girl couldn''t understand human speech.

    But I stroked her curved antennae and touched the fuzzy hair on her head gently.

    To allow her some rest, if only a little.

    * * *

    Gulp... Gulp...

    The bee girl was still feeding me honey today.

    Initially, she would carry honey in her mouth until there was no more room, then carry it in her lower body, but now she was storing it first in her lower body before feeding it to me.

    I''m not sure if she''s realized the pleasure of feeding me this way, or if it''s just more convenient for her.

    Eeeeeeeng...

    Initially, I just passively received the flowing honey, but now I actively suck on the other honey from the sticky bee girl by holding onto her legs and pushing my tongue in, though there seemed to be ample space as my tongue could not reach the end no matter how deep I pushed.

    ''So I know rationally this isn''t... supposed to be for that purpose...''

    For a worker bee, genitals are unnecessary, so although it looks like a female genitalia, it''s actually just a honey pouch, something I know intellectually.

    But... when such an erotic hole expects sucking from me and quivers in front of me, wouldn''t it be normal for a man to try plugging it, no matter the intended use?

    Eeeeeeeng...

    Even now, making pitiful wing sounds, the bee girl was pushing her lower body onto my face to keep me sucking, but as a man, it was hard not to get aroused by such actions.

    The bee girl seemed to be resurfacing her collection instincts, bending over to try to collect my semen with her mouth, but I reached out and prevented her from sucking with her head.

    ''This bee girl''s collecting organ isn''t just her mouth...''

    Eeeeng-

    Initially, the bee girl didn''t understand why I was doing this, but as I kept holding onto her head and not letting go, perhaps because she felt it was a waste for my semen to disappear, she started mating using her lower body honey pouch.

    Swoosh...!

    The entrance of her unusually wide honey pouch swallowed my glans in an instant, pulling me deeply inside.

    "Ah...!"

    Unlike typical vaginal walls, the stickiness of the honey felt inside her honey pouch was familiar from my last experience, but each time I penetrated, the bee girl trembled her wings and sat on my body, moving her hips in a lewd manner that seemed more about enjoying the intercourse than just mating.

    ''It might be my imagination but...''

    Here, if I moved my hips, the hive could collapse, so I stayed still, letting her movements fully handle the ejaculation, which was feasible in this cramped space because of her small body.

    "Ugh...!"

    Whether it was because I''d been regularly fed and ejaculating or because of the honey the bee girl fed me, my semen output felt enormously enhanced compared to usual.

    My prostate and urethra were so filled that I ejaculated entirely inside the bee girl''s small honey pouch, causing her belly to bulge noticeably.

    Eeeeeeeng... Eeng...

    After collapsing from exhaustion, I held the bee girl in my arms, and she, too, lightly trembled her wings, nestling cutely on top of my chest.

    Drip... Drip...

    There was no need to feed me back the semen she had collected from me, so she kept it in her body, waiting until there was space outside to go out and swallow the semen in her honey pouch with her mouth.

    For the bee girl who always passed the collected honey to me, this was unlike her usual task of transferring and consuming some honey; this was entirely for her own nourishment.

    ''I never intended to keep having sex like this...''

    How could I resist when I was holding a naked girl in my arms in such a confined space?

    Moreover, every time she came in, she pushed her lower body towards me, encouraging me to suck the honey, making it even harder for a man not to get aroused.

    Pat-pat...

    Being tightly embraced in such a small hive wasn''t so claustrophobic.

    ''Someday, if my peers come to rescue me... I''ll have to leave.''

    If that time comes, perhaps by joining forces with my peers to drive out the wasps, I could liberate the bee girl here and return her to her home overflowing with honey and friends.

    If not, and the hive is destroyed by a wasp attack, I''ll have to start anew, but at least I won''t have to worry about being wasp food anymore.

    Snoring softly...

    Looking at the bee girl sleeping in my arms, I noticed her slightly bent antenna, possibly injured when she was flying and collecting honey.

    ''Was she staggering while flying and collecting honey because her antenna was bent?''

    I carefully touched the antenna, trying to straighten it, but it was too delicate, and I could damage it further if I applied too much force.

    Despite being practically one-eyed like a pirate, it was admirable and somewhat regrettable that she still managed to find flowers and collect honey to sustain me.

    "I''ve survived on the bee girl''s honey for days now... It should be okay."

    I unfastened the strap of my mana Sword from my wrist and spread out the leather strap, tying it into a ribbon around the thin wrist of the sleeping bee girl.

    It wasn''t for any special meaning, more like decorating Mollang or Shuru; I just wanted to give something back to the bee girl who had helped me.

    ''As long as I''m here, there''s no chance of losing the mana Sword...''

    With the bee girl''s gentle breathing serving as a lullaby, I too drifted off to sleep.

    Despite the loud buzzing of wings around us, strangely, I had been able to sleep comfortably while holding the bee girl these past few days.

    <blockquote>

    A Special Thank You!:

    I want to extend my deepest gratitude to [Entomancer], for supporting me on Patreon!

    </blockquote>

 Chapter 48: Long Live Her Majesty the Queen (02)

    Chapter 48: Long Live Her Majesty the Queen (02)

    "......Huh...?"

    Through the dried traces of semen and my chilly body, I realized that the bee girl had left my embrace.

    ''Did she go out to gather honey...?''

    Perhaps because I had slept deeply thanks to the bee girl, my head felt slightly groggy and my body felt heavy, as if it would take some time to return to normal condition.

    ''My arm feels a bit itchy... huh?''

    As I scratched my forearm, I discovered several tiny needle-like holes there.

    ''What are these?''

    The holes in my skin were very small, and when I touched them with my finger, no blood oozed out nor did the wounds open up, so it wasn''t a major concern, but I couldn''t feel much sensation when rubbing the area.

    ''It''s almost like... it''s numb...''

    Unlike the wasp stinger on my left side which was significantly larger and had a venom that caused a fever for days, these were very small and the venom was mild.

    ''No wonder I slept so well...''

    If I activated my mana circuits, the numbness would quickly dissipate, as the venom only caused enough paralysis to allow my body to relax and sleep deeply.

    Normally, I would wake up from the scent of the bee girl''s honey, but today, for some reason, I woke up a bit early and regained consciousness as if pinned down by a nightmare, unable to move.

    The reason for this was...

    Rustle... Rustle...

    The sound coming from the next room, over the wall.

    ''Has she awakened?''

    It had been about two days since the queen bee larva had pupated, and it seemed that was enough time for the queen bee to emerge.

    Rustle. Rustle.

    The beeswax sealing the entrance started to fall off, revealing the queen bee pupa gradually making its appearance.

    The hard shell wrapping its body began to crack, and the naked queen bee inside started to unfold its wings.

    Crack...

    Although not yet fully dry, the queen bee quickly dried off and began regaining color as she emerged from the tight hive cave to stretch and dry her wings.

    Watching a new queen being born right in front of me was a truly mystical and beautiful sight, drawing my gaze involuntarily, showing a more developed humanoid form compared to its previous larval state, with a bigger and longer tail and elegantly unfurling wings than those of the bee girl.

    ''Fast''

    I wasn''t sure how long it usually takes for insects to emerge from pupation and transform, but it appeared that the queen bee in front of me would be ready to fly on her own within about 15 minutes.

    ''It''s still early dawn, so it seems like the wasps haven''t emerged yet, if it stays like this...''

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    However, 15 minutes was far too long to transform in the heart of enemy territory.

    Keeeeeeeng-!!

    A painful vibrating noise began to echo as the wasps started their morning patrols.

    Twitch.

    The queen bee also flinched at the sound of the wings, looking terrified, but she had already emerged from the pupa and her wings, not yet dry, would be ruined if she retreated back into the hole.

    ''Wasps aren''t known for their good vision, so maybe she won''t be spotted if lucky...''

    Even with human-like vision, the queen bee, poking her upper body out and drying her wings and head, would be visible, but fortunately, wasps have poor vision, so they hadn''t yet spotted the queen bee.

    ''I should help.''

    After being captured by the wasps and nearly turned into meatballs, the bee girl had saved me, so I felt it was my turn to repay the favor.

    ''Just a little longer...''

    Tense, I began activating my mana circuits to wake up my sluggish body and start preparing for battle, but I couldn''t recover immediately.

    Although the venom injected by the bee girl was quickly neutralized, the problem was that after spending several days inside this tight hive without proper movement, my muscles had stiffened, making it time-consuming to switch my mana circuits to combat mode.

    ''Has it really been several days without proper exercise?''

    Fortunately, there were no wasps yet... Slowly activating my mana circuits, I was regaining consciousness and grabbing my mana sword, ready to protect the queen bee from any potential wasp attacks.

    Thump.

    "Uh...?"

    A sharp stinger suddenly pierced through the floor of the hive where I was lying, stabbing my thigh.

    It wasn''t a deep wound, but through it, a potent paralyzing venom began to seep in, and I managed to prevent further venom from entering by stretching my body, but this venom was incomparably stronger than the bee girl''s.

    Then, a wasp''s armored helmet emerged through the entrance of the hive.

    ''How did they get here...''

    The sound I had heard earlier, the sound of the hive being nibbled away, wasn''t just the queen bee pupa making space to emerge; it was a wasp digging up from below.

    Ssshh...

    Backlit and thus hard to see clearly, I could tell that the wasp looking at me through the entrance was sneering.

    ''Mana circuits... maximum output...!''

    The overheating of the mana engine caused a burning pain in my abdomen, but staying defenseless meant becoming wasp food.

    Crunch... Crunch...

    The mana circuits forced my muscles and bones into action, starting to detoxify the venom that should have taken hours, if not days, over several days, by forcibly infusing and activating the liver with mana to purify it hastily.

    "Cough!"

    A burning smell wafted from inside my body, but stopping now meant death.

    Creak... Creak...

    The wasp, seeing my condition, thought it had subdued me and ignored me, turning its attention to the queen bee in the adjacent room, raising its sharp-clawed hands.

    ''No...!''

    In her incomplete state, the queen bee would simply be sliced open by the wasp''s strike.

    Even if she was lucky enough to avoid a fatal blow, if her wings or antennae were damaged, the queen bee would be unable to escape.

    ''Move... Move...!!''

    Although the smell and sensation of burning flesh rose from the overheating, in return, I managed to stretch out my trembling hand and barely grasp the mana sword, but at that moment, another wave of wasp venom spread through my body, forcing me to focus all my mana on detoxification.

    ''Like this......?''

    Could the bee girl''s larva, whom the bee girl had painstakingly fed and raised to become a queen, be captured by a wasp just before becoming a queen, in such a vain manner?

    It''s the natural order for strong wasps to prey on weaker bee girls...

    ''Damn it...!''

    I couldn''t accept it.

    Thud-thud-thud!!

    Mana burned through my spine, incinerating the venom, but I was still powerless.

    "Run... away..."

    The defenseless queen bee, whose antennae were almost dry but whose wings were only halfway there, trembled with fear and clung pitifully to the hive.

    ''Move... Move, my body...!''

    Just as the wasp''s sharp claw was about to tear the queen bee apart.

    Buzzzzzzzzz!!

    The buzzing of the wasp''s wings was mere child''s play compared to the cute sound of wings that now echoed.

    Poof!

    As the soft hive entrance collapsed, I could see the bee girl, with her crooked antenna, lunging at the wasp.

    "Ah......!"

    The bee girl, who had gone outside to gather honey to protect her queen, was risking her life to attack the wasp!

    ''Dangerous!''

    The bee girl''s combat ability was weak.

    She was so fragile that a human could injure her with just physical strength, small in size, and even her wings were too weak to fly effectively.

    A single wasp could carry a human, but it took 3-4 bee girls to lift me.

    Yet, despite being overwhelmingly overpowered by the wasp, the bee girl was fighting desperately.

    A single slash of the wasp''s sharp limb or a sting of its tail would be fatal for the bee girl, but skillfully, she managed to buy time by clinging to the wasp''s back.

    ''Just a little... time...!''

    The pain of burning flesh began to subside as the mana circuits started operating.

    Move, move, move.

    My body moved, and I held the mana sword, ready to intervene as the wasp, distracted by the bee girl, raised its wings to strike.

    ''Good, now...!''

    At that moment, the bee girl and I made eye contact.

    Just like last time... as she had done before, resigning to her fate, she smiled reassuringly at me, and in that moment, I understood what the bee girl had decided.

    "Don''t do it......"

    Clang!

    The bee girl thrust her stinger into the relatively unprotected abdomen of the wasp!

    There was no exoskeleton there, but the noise was as loud as striking steel, and the bee girl''s small, thin stinger penetrated halfway through the wasp''s belly.

    ''Did we win...?''

    The wasp, caught off guard by the counterattack, doubled over in pain...

    But that was it.

    The bee girl''s weak stinger couldn''t penetrate the wasp''s exoskeleton.

    Even though the abdomen was a weak spot, the stinger only managed to pierce slightly, and the bee girl''s venom was too weak to paralyze the wasp compared to the wasp''s venom.

    "No......!"

    But with that strike, the wasp''s attention was fully on the bee girl, and in that moment, she gritted her teeth and retracted her tail.

    Fwoosh!

    The end of the bee girl''s tail was torn off.

    Normally, a bee''s sting isn''t single-use and can be fired multiple times if properly retracted, but forcibly retracting it from a hard surface like this could damage the intestines and lead to death.

    Whirr!

    The bee girl evaded the wasp''s twin hand strikes, bleeding from her tail yet managing to draw the wasp down with her.

    ''I must follow...!''

    Just as I finally managed to move, clutching the mana sword and powering up my legs to dash out of the hive cave, I caught sight of the ongoing situation between the wasp and the bee girl.

    "Ah......!"

    I saw the bee girl being split in half at the waist by the wasp''s sharp jaws.

    "Aaaaaaaah!!!"

    <blockquote>

    A Special Thank You!:

    I want to extend my deepest gratitude to [Shoelace], for supporting me on Patreon!

    </blockquote>

 Chapter 49: Long Live Her Majesty the Queen (03)

    Chapter 49: Long Live Her Majesty the Queen (03)

    "Sniff sniff... There''s a smell coming from here!"

    The canine anthropoids were tracking a scent, each moving in different directions.

    With the help of Mollang and Shuru, tracking the scent from clothes and undergarments Ban had used, they were relentless in their pursuit.

    Unlike being carried away by the wasp, the military dogs and the magical knight rescue squads had to move on the ground, thus they faced considerable difficulty passing through the spider forest...

    ''At first, the spiders were hostile, but did they retreat when Dane stepped forward?''

    Levin saw the giant spiders retreating in recognition of Dane and wondered what had happened, but Dane told him to ask Ban for details, without giving away anything himself.

    Thanks to this, they were able to cut straight through the spider forest, but the rescue squad from the magical knight order... and two military dogs had to stop chasing Ban''s trail after discovering a forest where every creature had been hunted and killed.

    "What on earth is happening?"

    Levin, Dane, and Jake, seeing the mountains in the distance not as real mountains but as a gigantic wasp nest, had no choice but to halt their advance.

    "That''s like... thousands of..."

    Realizing it wasn''t something the three knights and two military dogs could handle, Levin immediately opened a communicator to contact the magical knight order.

    "Requesting long-range magical bombardment. Coordinates are..."

    "What if Ban gets caught in it?"

    Dane''s cautious question made Levin open his mouth reluctantly.

    "If that many wasps come out, who knows what damage they''ll do to the capital... then a knight must be sacrificed."

    "Hmm... But if Ban is inside..."

    While Dane was worried, Jake comforted him by patting his shoulder.

    "Don''t worry. Ban isn''t someone who''d die even if you tried to kill him."

    There were still 30 minutes left until the royal magic artillery could perform a large-scale bombardment.

    * * *

    I knew I was doomed to die the moment the stinger was pulled out.

    But still...

    I couldn''t just stand by and watch such a scene unfold before my eyes.

    Whoosh!

    Sliding at the entrance of the tilted hive, I reduced my speed and nearly rolled down the surface, scraping it as I descended.

    Phut!

    In a situation that required braking midway, I activated the mana sword to slow down, cutting through any wasps or larvae that emerged due to the disturbance, quickly reaching the ground.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Groan!

    Clenching my teeth against the pain that seemed to crack my ankles, I had to keep moving despite the excessive operation of the mana circuits causing blood to rise to my throat.

    "No..."

    It was hopeless.

    From the body of the bee girl, now split at the waist, honey and sticky blood were flowing out, and despite attempts to cover the wounds as before, it was now impossible to administer first aid since the spine was completely severed.

    The impact of falling to the ground had completely crumpled one antenna, and the previously intact one had snapped off, leaving only the bent one that seemed to still sense me as the bee girl''s face turned towards me.

    "It''s okay. Just catch your breath for a moment..."

    Gulp...

    The honey that had filled her throat now leaked out, mixed with copious amounts of red blood, unlike before.

    Although insects don''t succumb to shock from bleeding like humans, staying like this meant a slow death, and there was visibly no way to recover her now.

    "If you''re a worker bee, why didn''t you just gather a lot of honey instead of coming then..."

    My hand trembled as I held hers, feeling through the small hand that the bee girl was rapidly dying.

    It wasn''t just the faint heartbeat mixed with insect characteristics, but the touch of a life''s light dimming and dying.

    Whoosh!

    The high heat of the mana sword cleanly split the hive''s wall, igniting embers.

    Thud!

    A heavy landing and the chilling sound of flesh being torn came from behind me.

    Chew, chew...

    The wasp had started to chew on the legs of the bee girl, which it had previously halved.

    Seeing the bee girl''s leg in the wasp''s mouth and the scars on her thigh, I dropped her hand and gripped the mana sword.

    Vroom-

    Thud! Thump!!

    Simultaneously, numerous wasps escaped from the hive, stirred by the chaos I had caused, and I was quickly surrounded by them within seconds.

    "Ha."

    I had hidden for days to avoid this situation.

    Not attempting escape, using the mana sword, sharing tight spaces where we slept and ate together, all to avoid such a dire situation.

    But... still...

    By staying passive in such circumstances just because I didn''t want to be in danger...

    Wouldn''t that make me not just unknighthly, but less than human?

    Screeeeech!!

    "Magic Knight Trainee, Ban."

    Looking at the bee girl hanging above, drying her wings, I forced myself to look away.

    "I''ll kill all the wasps."

    Screech!

    The piercing noise hurt my ears as the wasps charged.

    Unlike the bee girl, the wasps had arms, legs, and backs made of exoskeletons, and even their faces, potential weak points, were protected by armored helmets, leaving no easy targets.

    Even the abdomen, appearing soft, had enough defense to stop the bee girl''s stinger from fully penetrating.

    ''So what!''

    My body had stiffened from crouching for days.

    Poisoned and forcing my body to move, my mana was depleted.

    But my mind was working sharply, and I aimed precisely at the joint of the wasp''s tail as I swung the mana sword.

    Whoosh!

    No bodily fluids came out.

    The blade of the mana sword, emitting high heat and pressure, would''ve cooked any blood that appeared, and it was so hot it caused the wasps'' wings to curl from the heat.

    From every direction, even from above, the wasps attacked, but as I emitted intense heat with the mana sword, causing burns to my arms, the wasps couldn''t approach, and I charged at any enemy in my path, incinerating them.

    Roar!

    Whether it was a thick exoskeleton or a human-sized body, nothing remained after being sliced by the mana sword.

    Even if a human would survive with severe burns, the wasps'' bodies, lightweight and with hard shells but extremely vulnerable to heat, were instantly incinerated upon contact with the mana sword.

    4, 8, 17, 23, 28.

    In a matter of seconds, nearly thirty wasps had swarmed around me and died from combustion, and I ran forward, swinging my sword.

    Crack!

    Screech!!

    But just as my sword was about to slice through a wasp, the hive floor beneath me began to tear open.

    "Cough!"

    Unstable footing caused my mana sword strike to narrowly miss the wasp.

    "Damn!"

    Calculating to incinerate all approaching wasps with one final slash, I had used up all my mana, so when the strike missed, I was left mana-drained.

    But already unbalanced, I was effectively handing the next attack over to the wasp as the heat from the mana sword dissipated and the wasp''s tail pierced my left arm.

    ''Before the poison spreads...!''

    I aimed the mana sword heatedly at the wasp''s face, intending to unleash the blade...

    Pssht-!

    But I was out of mana.

    Without enough mana to manifest the blade of the mana sword, instead, the mana circuits backfired, causing blood to surge up my throat, and I inadvertently exposed myself to attack.

    The wasp, seizing the opportunity, opened its helmet''s mouth to slash at my neck.

    Thud!

    "Cough...!"

    I concentrated the remaining mana in my right arm to block the wasp''s jaws from chewing through my neck, but as I pulled out all the stops, the protective mana quickly depleted, leaving deep wounds as flesh and muscle were torn, exposing bone.

    "Grunt...!!"

    Despite its smaller size, the soft body of the bee girl had enough power to split a waist.

    Raising my right arm to protect my neck had spared me from instant decapitation, but it resulted in both arms being injured, rendering them immobile.

    Crunch...

    The wasp''s jaws tightened like a hook digging into my neck.

    Simultaneously, the wasp raised its tail to stab me in the eye, aiming to kill.

    "Cough!"

    Ducking, the wasp''s tail grazed my ear and pierced the hive''s wall, and it quickly retracted its tail to aim at my face again.

    ''This bastard...!''

    It seemed to be enjoying playing with its prey.

    Looking at the wasp''s jaws that could pierce to the bone and the eyes beyond that mocked me, I spat out my last words.

    "Die."

    Thump!

    I kicked up at the abdomen of the wasp that had come close.

    With my mana depleted, overheated to the point of no longer being able to emit any output, it was difficult to burn this wasp to death with the mana sword, and this had been my target from the start.

    Crack...!

    The bee girl''s stinger, half-buried, dug into the wasp''s abdomen, and in pain, the wasp unwittingly opened its jaws, releasing me.

    Wham!

    With a spin, I delivered a back kick to the stinger embedded in the abdomen, driving it further in. The small stinger pierced right through the wasp''s abdominal muscles.

    But it was still not enough.

    "Aaaargh!"

    My right arm moved.

    Thwock!!

    That should be enough.

    Enduring the pain of my neck being nearly severed, I gave up on detoxifying and packed the last of my mana into the stinger. The bee girl''s stinger received my mana and spiraled, tearing through the wasp''s body and embedding itself in the hive.

    I had returned the favor to the wasp that had split the bee girl''s waist.

 Chapter 50: Long Live Her Majesty the Queen (04)

    Chapter 50: Long Live Her Majesty the Queen (04)

    Creak...

    The bee girl''s stinger, spiraling as it was shot, burrowed into the burning hive, while the wasp woman was rolling on the ground, her waist torn in half.

    ''Ah...!''

    As the hive burned while being slowed down by the mana sword, it only then occurred to me that the heat engulfing the queen could spell the end.

    15 minutes were needed, but by setting the fire, I realized that I had disrupted the queen''s flight, which had only about 10 minutes left, and caused her to burn.

    "What have I done... Ah...!"

    r

    But nature is a mysterious thing.

    The queen, whom the bee girl and I tried to protect, dried her wings faster than natural air drying due to the heat from the burning hive, and now she was ready to fly into the sky, having let go of the hive she was holding.

    Vroom...

    A creature that was once a larva, once a pupa.

    Was now a queen taking flight.

    "Success... achieved."

    The bee girl was still watching.

    Watching her sister, whom she had nurtured, ascend gloriously as the queen.

    The bee girl, who had been tirelessly collecting honey and making royal jelly every day, had finally received her reward.

    Squeeeak...

    "GROOOOAR--!!"

    Simultaneously with the queen bee''s ascent, another queen tore through the hive and revealed herself.

    ''Is that... the queen of the wasps?''

    While the bee''s queen bee was similar in size to a human form, with a slightly longer rear end and wings, the wasp queen was truly enormous, to the point I had to look up.

    The grotesque appearance, half human and half insect, was burning in the hive''s transferred embers; its wings and legs were ablaze, but numerous wasps clung to the queen wasp''s body, rubbing themselves against her to put out the fire.

    ''How do we capture that?''

    Even with full gear from the magic knight corps, I had never thought of fighting such a massive monster.

    Witnessing the queen wasp reaching out with her burning forelimbs, trying to catch the escaping queen bee amidst the pain was enough to make me realize there was no time to worry.

    ''Let''s capture her first.''

    I had to try.

    Even if the extreme mana consumption would cause my body to self-destruct, I couldn''t give up without even trying.

    Hooooong-!

    Kaaaaboom-!!

    The front of the hive was engulfed in flames and torn apart, and the queen wasp, half-buried in the hive, lost her grip on the queen bee amidst the trembling of her body.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ''This is...!''

    Beyond the torn wasp hive, visible were dozens, maybe even more, blobs of fire flying toward the hive.

    ''Long-range bombardment support from the royal mage corps...!''

    Kooooong-!!

    It was a body too massive to be cut through with just a sword, but it couldn''t withstand the grand siege magic launched by the entire royal mage corps, who had linked their consciousness for the spell.

    [Crack... can you hear me? If you can hear, please specify the coordinates. Be careful not to get caught in indiscriminate bombardment. We are targeting based on the mana sword as a marker, so escape as soon as possible.]

    Upon the senior knight''s orders, I immediately grasped the situation.

    Indiscriminate bombardment was about to unfold toward this location, using my mana sword''s tracker as the coordinate for firing, so I had no choice but to abandon the mana sword and escape.

    ''My body is starting to paralyze.''

    Having moved my body earlier for a final blow and given up on detoxification, the wasp venom was now severely spreading, slowing my heart rate and nearly turning my body comatose.

    Crack!

    While biting my tongue to stay awake, I kicked the mana sword and sent it flying into the lower part of the queen wasp before attempting to flee, but...

    "This is as far as I go..."

    My legs were already not obeying me.

    Kuguuuguguang!!

    The wasps tried to block the flying siege magic with their bodies, but the powerful magic tearing through the sky couldn''t possibly be stopped by a mere physical assault.

    And its force was going to blow me away just as equally.

    "The queen... she''s probably escaping well, right?"

    Having no strength left to escape, I collapsed next to the bee girl, who was only half remaining.

    "Considering I was destined to die since I was kidnapped, surviving about 5 more days... is alright, isn''t it?"

    Besides, I hadn''t seen the last beautiful sight.

    The sight of the trapped queen freely flying into the sky.

    As my body stiffened from the paralysis venom, and my lungs and heart were stopping, I quietly closed my eyes to accept my fate.

    Gurgle...

    A bitter liquid flowed into my mouth.

    It was sticky, sweet, and fishy...

    And at the same time, terribly bitter.

    "......"

    Even with only half her body left, the bee girl was passing the last of her fluids in her mouth to mine.

    Although all the honey had been spilled, and the blood was thoroughly mixed in... she was feeding me the last of the royal jelly remaining inside her.

    Was it the instinct of a bee who had nurtured larvae? Or... a will transcending death that showed a miracle.

    With a final push of royal jelly to my lips, the bee girl completely stopped breathing and moving.

    The depleted mana began to flare up as the royal jelly''s effects started neutralizing the wasp''s venom.

    As my stiffened body started to obey again, I lifted the bee girl''s upper body, which was now lighter than usual by more than half.

    Even though her beehive was attacked and she was kidnapped along with her sister by the wasps.

    Even though her colleagues were captured by the wasps and died.

    Even when she charged at the overwhelmingly stronger wasp.

    The bee girl never gave up.

    Then neither could I.

    Believing in the soft material of the beehive, I wrapped the burning pieces of the wasp hive around my body and threw myself toward the ground.

    * * *

    Due to the long-range bombardment by the royal mage corps, the northern part of the Spider Forest began to burn.

    As fire-based magic exploded one after another, the hive burned, and the bees trying to put out the fire inside also burned to death, obliterating the surrounding ecosystem compared to the imposing nature of the bees.

    No matter how giant the hive was, its structural weakness to fire was undeniable.

    If they were bees, they might have attempted to put out the fire by flapping their wings together, but for wasps who knew nothing but to destroy and consume, there was no way to block such flames.

    They threw themselves desperately to protect the queen wasp, but the extremely large queen wasp caught fire first in her wings and couldn''t ascend, burning alive; only then did the surviving wasps, sensing their survival instincts, flee and got caught in the reinforced spider webs of the Spider Forest, becoming prey while still alive.

    For spiders, wasps were a formidable and tricky prey, but once caught in the prepared webs, they were merely food.

    "Phew... the smell."

    The knights from Barrack 2, holding their noses against the smell of melting beeswax and the noxious scent of burning bees, were searching the burned forest for their roommate.

    "Ugh... The smell of burning is too strong to find him..."

    The scent of burning hampered the military dogs from tracking properly, and the mana sword''s tracker had long been destroyed by the bombardment, so it was thought that it would take a long time to search, but unexpectedly, they were able to find Ban quickly.

    Rustle.

    Ban suddenly appeared from the burned bushes.

    "It''s been a while."

    "You''re alive?"

    Although the words were blunt, the knights of Barrack 2 were exceedingly glad to see Ban return safely, inwardly relieved and happy.

    Of course, being men as usual, they joked about how tough his lifeline was, saying, "Oh, he bought it," but that was just their way of speaking.

    "So did you get stung by a bee this time?"

    To Dane''s question, Ban smiled weakly, unlike his usual self.

    "I''m tired, let''s go in and rest first."

    "Alright..."

    They noticed Ban''s right wrist was bloodied and his left arm had a large hole, realizing he had faced a brush with death, so they didn''t ask further, just letting him lean on their shoulders to help him out.

    "Yes, found him. Heading back now."

    With that, along with Levin''s communication, Ban left the burned wasp nest and looked back one last time

    .

    "Farewell."

    Beyond the bushes he had sprung from was a small mound left behind.

    A mana sword fragment and a bracelet made of old leather tied near the handle served as a makeshift grave marker.

    It was a small grave he had made for a trivial creature, but it was precious to Ban.

    Leaving that place behind, Ban returned to where he was meant to be.

    Aaaaaang......

    Unbeknownst to him, the queen bee with beautiful rainbow-colored wings was watching him from the sky.

    If Ban was under any misconception, it was that the mating with the queen bee larva was not merely an act to stimulate her to quickly become a pupa and be reborn as a queen.

    Only after the queen bee was confident that she could create her swarm and still have seeds left over from this one interaction did she attempt her metamorphosis.

    Aaaaaang...

    The queen bee looked down at Ban''s location one last time, but with her poor vision, it was unclear whether she was actually looking at him or just sensing the flow of the wind and happened to be above him.

    She was certain only of her ability to create a new swarm and give birth to bee girls like herself.

    Fate is, after all, an unknowable thing.

    To protect the last larva of the northern hive, over 400 bee girls had died from the hive.

    Even after being captured, while carrying food and feeding royal jelly, they made her into a queen, but three of the bee girls were caught by the wasps and died.

    Born from a queen, to die for a queen.

    That was the fate of the bee girls.

    Except for one.

    Except for one bee girl who threw herself into danger to save the man she loved.

    No one might acknowledge it, and even the man himself might understand it as just an instinct to protect the queen.

    But the queen bee knew.

    Was the bee girl her sister?

    Because they shared the same bloodline.

 News

    <blockquote>

    ? For the next 24 hours ONLY ?

    ? Get an exclusive 15% discount on my Patreon! ?

    ? Offer ends in 24 hours

    </blockquote>

    Hello everyone!If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    I hope you¡¯re all doing well!

    I wanted to share an update: starting today, chapters will now be released at a pace of 1 chapter per day.

    For those who visit my Patreon, tomorrow you¡¯ll find collections of new chapters organized by tier. Each tier will have its own dedicated collection with chapters already scheduled for convenient access.

    No Notifications on Patreon: To ensure no one feels overwhelmed by daily updates, there won¡¯t be any notifications for new posts. Simply visit your collection to read the chapters at your own pace.

    Thank you so much for your continued support¡ªit means a lot to me! ?

 Chapter 51 - Side Story: Eternal Virgin Creature

    Chapter 51 - Side Story: Eternal Virgin Creature

    Southeast from the capital of the kingdom.

    If one were to pass the Utah Delta, known as the most fertile land on the continent, and go further east, there would be a vast swamp area that denies human access.

    In the past, this place was home to terrifying beings such as hydras, lizardmen, and witches fleeing human oppression, inhabiting a wide and venomous forest.

    However, as the world developed, even witches would rather face discrimination among humans than live in such a swamp, leaving only reptilian species that need moisture to survive.

    And here, a group of traders has arrived and started causing trouble.

    "Ah, come out, Nel!"

    Other animals could not enter the swamp as it was waist-deep, but merchants and their escorts wearing boots enchanted with Water Walk magic could walk through the swamp without any problems.

    They were angrily searching for a being hidden nearby, not a common lizardman or lamia, but one of the rarer ancient beings.

    "Those were the humans who came last time. What''s the matter?"

    Was it because of the disturbance caused by their rowdiness?

    Not long after, a being called Nel revealed itself in the swamp.

    Nel''s body was coated in a special mucus that prevented mud or muddy water from sticking, and it had prominent bumps on its surface.

    From a distance, it looked like a giant starfish, but up close, its limbs were similar to human limbs, and it could easily be mistaken for a human due to its curved pelvis and face similar to a human.

    Gulp.

    Although the traders had caused trouble, the accompanying guards felt an overwhelming sense of pressure that made them put their hands on their swords.

    Nel was not merely a being of flesh and bone but a more complex and beautiful yet dangerous entity with numerous tentacles and parts that could be interchanged to mimic a human.

    Nel, an aquatic creature.

    It was one of the fearsome masters of this dreadful swamp.

    "This isn''t what was said!"

    "What''s different?"

    "They said touching these tentacles feels good, so why does my skin melt the moment it touches?"

    Nel was also the provider of materials that had inspired the recent trend of tentacle-shaped adult toys.

    "It''ll feel good. Just endure a little longer."

    "Do you know how many lawsuits I''ve faced for selling harmful substances to the human body?"

    "Maybe the humans who couldn''t endure are the problem?"

    From the merchant''s point of view, it was terribly unfair.

    He wasn''t originally a seller of adult toys but had come to see or obtain some special materials from the strange creatures living nearby when he got caught by Nel.

    Then Nel, having eaten all his escort, said...

    "Keep the contract that saved you. Return the favor by sparing those who invade my territory."This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    "Damn it, then remove the poison from the tentacles!"

    Wasn''t he asking for a seed capable of reproduction?

    When asked how to obtain it, the merchant was told it was his job to figure out, as Nel handed over a few separated tentacles, calling them its avatars.

    After much thought, the merchant sold parts of Nel as adult toys...

    Naturally, no sane person would buy them.

    Anyone could see they were dangerous, and when he tried to force a beggar to try it, the pain they experienced upon contact with the mucus had them running to the knights, causing the merchant to flee to the swamp.

    Normally, he would have placated the beggar with some money, but the problem was that he wasn''t selling the products properly, and the tentacles in the wooden beer mug had reformed into small versions of Nel, enforcing the contract.

    The merchant felt like he was going to go insane.

    "If you really want to breed with human semen, then remove the poison!"

    "Any male that cannot overcome that poison does not deserve to spread his seed to me."

    "Damn, then they won''t come out at all! No one sane would use those tentacles as adult toys without casting some sort of acid-immunity spell or protection on themselves."

    In practice, the merchant had to force the tentacle creatures on people, and 90% discreetly discarded them, while the remaining 9% tried to use them and ended up hospitalized.

    Except for a trainee knight who thought it looked fun and bought one, no one would willingly buy such things when they were properly sold, so the merchant was driven mad by the pressure.

    "Damn... so endure with these guys."

    "What? Master, what did you say..."

    "These guys are healthy and have good virility. I brought them from a brothel where they were kicked out for being too sexually active. Let me eat them instead! This is the best I can do!"

    Hearing this, the guards all simultaneously drew their swords at the merchant.

    But Nel''s tentacles were faster than their movements.

    Nel''s reaction speed was so fast that even a senior knight couldn''t keep up, and she had been ready from the moment they entered the swamp.

    Crunch!

    It was only a moment before seven of the merchant''s guards disappeared into the swamp, swallowed by Nel''s extending tentacles without even a scream, leaving no trace above the swamp.

    Spit.

    "Low quality."

    Fortunately for them, and unfortunately for the merchant...

    Nel had spat out all the mercenaries she had once swallowed onto the swamp surface.

    "Aaaagh...!"

    Although their skin was burning from contact with Nel''s mucus, it was fortunate that it wasn''t aggressively deployed, so the damage was limited to slight peeling of the skin, and moreover, Nel had spit them out deeming them useless for proper semen extraction.

    "Why aren''t you eating?"

    "I''m not a cannibal monster. I can get enough nutrients from the microbes in the swamp."

    "Hey, didn''t you want semen? Then with these guys..."

    "I don''t want such things."

    "Uh... oh? So this means..."

    The merchant, who had planned to sacrifice the high-libido mercenaries cheaply, was petrified the moment they returned.

    "Nel, Nel! Hurry up and eat them! These guys should have enough semen..."

    "It''s the first time I''m breeding in millennia, I can''t accept the seed of weird guys."

    When Nel firmly refused, the terrified mercenaries finally came to their senses.

    As the muck from the swamp washed away Nel''s mucus, their skin was slightly peeled and stinging, but it was only a minor injury akin to peeling from prolonged sun exposure.

    And then they slowly advanced towards the merchant who had betrayed them and brought them as sacrifices from the beginning.

    Despite their weapons being severely corroded by Nel''s mucus, it was better to have rusty weapons to inflict a long, painful beating on such a swinish merchant.

    "Save me, save..."

    Gurgle...

    Ignoring the screaming merchant, Nel sank back into the swamp while focusing once again on the tentacles she had extended outward.

    ''Just one person... the one who inserted himself directly...''

    He had contacted her several times without any pain, feeling the sensation of violating her tentacles.

    Although made of blue fluid, he penetrated her, defending well against her acidic mucus.

    For her, having lived alone as an ancient being and a figure of terror in the swamp for millennia, it was almost the first time she experienced such a union.

    ''What could his identity be?''

    She was sure he wasn''t human.

    A being capable of transforming its body into a fluid similar to slime, possibly a male water spirit.

    Nel, not leaving the swamp, lacked proper external knowledge to be sure of his identity.

    Of course, even if she had external knowledge, she would be shocked to learn how recklessly that fool had used her tentacles.

    ''With him... it might be possible...''

    She couldn''t live alone forever.

    Unlike typical life forms, Nel, constantly dividing and regenerating, had no set lifespan, being almost immortal.

    But seeing the many creatures in the swamp mating and reproducing, especially a witch who had come seeking her and met a knight, learning about love and eventually leaving the swamp...

    Nel, the swamp''s tentacle creature owner, became interested in love and reproduction.

    Observing the witch, the only creature that had managed to evade her attacks for a long time, she learned from her actions, starving for human connection and ultimately being saved by love.

    But she was a tentacle creature.

    Her structure was fundamentally different from humans, and although she approached an explorer in human form to get close...

    What returned was a strike from a magic sword enchanted with fire attributes.

    Such an attack was not enough to kill Nel, but it was enough to cause her pain, and in her rage, she wrapped him in her tentacles and killed him, turning the magic-engraved sword into scrap metal.

    Eventually, Nel began to agonize over finding someone who could accept her, discovering a merchant who could communicate well and manage people, and blackmailed him into taking on the task...

    The problem was that the merchant, terrified, saw Nel as a malevolent being or a monster craving human flesh.

    Although she didn''t refuse human flesh, she didn''t prefer it either.

    Even after mimicking the witch and transforming into her form, she deliberately avoided eating human flesh and, if she had to kill for self-defense, made sure the swamp''s creatures didn''t desecrate the bodies by sending them out of the swamp.

    "Is it all over?"

    At Nel''s question, the mercenaries nodded.

    Wrapped in her tentacles, they could hear everything the merchant said through the tentacles, and Nel had released them at that moment, giving them a chance for revenge.

    "Now... help me."

    The mercenaries had no choice.

    Nel could have engulfed them with her tentacles and eaten them before they could even swing their swords, and the only reason they survived was that Nel had shown them mercy.

    "What can I do for you?"

    "Take me... to the capital."

    But the mercenaries hesitated at that request.

    They didn''t know what Nel would do in the capital...

    "To my companion there..."

    Seeing Nel''s expression, like a girl in love, the mercenaries realized she wasn''t a dangerous creature.

    They had no choice but to follow Nel''s commands, or death was the only other option.

    Yet neither Nel nor the mercenaries she was leading knew...

    That the companion she was thinking of was not just one person, but a human male, his genitalia elongated and protected in a way typical of slime-based coitus.

    No one yet knew about the events that would unfold next.

    "I feel kind of chilly."

    Only a trainee knight far away in the capital instinctively shivered.

 Chapter 52: The small but strong man (01)

    Chapter 52: The small but strong man (01)

    After the autumn of parting passes, the cold silence of winter follows.

    During that time, many things happened, many connections were made, and something was lost, but time flowed impartially, bodies were strengthened, the density of mana circuits increased, and we continued to grow.

    It''s the start of the third year of the training program.

    If the first year is for beginners and the second year for trainee knights, then from the third year it''s a stage where one could rightly call oneself a knight anywhere.

    Of course, it''s not just the start of the third year, but upon completing the third-year curriculum, one receives knightly treatment elsewhere as well, proving that the level of education each year in the knight training course changes.

    Previously, it was about building physical strength and wearing heavy armor, but now, instead of heavy training armor, we train in exoskeletons that can be used in actual combat.

    It''s not about training the sensation of wearing armor, but learning to integrate the mana circuits with the armor to use it, so though the armor plates are removed, it¡¯s an equipment that stimulates the mana circuits continuously and consumes so much mana that one could collapse from exhaustion after a day.

    "It''s so hard I could die..."

    The training period so far was just about consuming physical strength, so although one could get tired, resting would recover it, but the current exoskeleton training is different.

    The exoskeleton is sucking the mana that transforms the source of life so much that after a while when the mana is depleted, it feels like even the soul is being sucked out; getting used to this sensation, we wore it for three days straight, and now that we''ve taken it off, my body¡¯s mana is depleted to the point of muscle loss.

    Of course, this time the training was a bit harsh, and if there''s anything wrong with the body, one could stop at any time...

    ''These tough guys wouldn¡¯t just quit.''

    Eventually, after three days, 72 hours later, when the senior knight ordered us to take off the exoskeletons, these tough guys had been pretending to be fine and bluffing the whole time.

    ''Crazy guys... From what I know, the operational time of the magic armor should be about an hour at maximum activation, and it should not exceed 48 hours even in a long-term activation state...''

    Of course, the exoskeleton had its armor plates removed, so it was less burdensome, but enduring 72 hours while sucking mana shows how tough these guys are.

    "They''re my peers, but really tough guys, aren''t they?"

    Boing boing.

    I wanted to collapse and sleep as soon as I took off the exoskeleton, but Mollang had been starving for days and was so frail that I couldn¡¯t just ignore her.

    It seemed like my vitality was also reduced due to the depletion of mana, but I couldn¡¯t let Mollang starve, so I had no choice but to try chewing on jerky.

    The strength I had left was also thanks to those times when I had pushed my body to the limit and operated the mana circuits to the extreme.

    ''If only I could have endured this much back then... the outcome might have been different.''

    It''s useless to regret now.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Boing boing.

    It was Mollang¡¯s first meal in three days, and she clung to my lower body, rubbing her cheeks against me and acting coquettishly, although it would be more efficient to eat jerky or other meats (indeed, pet slimes usually absorb raw meat directly into their bodies for nourishment), I don¡¯t understand why she¡¯s obsessed with my semen.

    ''Mollang is said to be different from ordinary slimes, but...''

    After depleting the mana circuits, only my lower body was functioning enough to induce an erection, and from then on, it was all Mollang¡¯s doing swiftly.

    Over a year of consuming my semen, Mollang had grown from the size of a palm when I first picked her up to now overflowing even when held with both hands, which allowed her to transform into a more intricate and larger girl-like form.

    Swoosh!

    "Ah... it''s cold..."

    I''ve been feeding Mollang for a year, but I still can''t get used to the feeling of her swallowing my semen.

    Of course, that''s because Mollang keeps integrating new techniques for efficient mating that she learns from somewhere.

    Glug glug glug.

    Perhaps because I lacked strength, Mollang was actively bouncing her waist, and while a woman with a physical body might find this stressful, Mollang, being a slime, seemed to enjoy the elasticity in her waist instead.

    Mollang¡¯s translucent body had already created intricate folds that held onto me, and it was fascinating how the shape of the folds changed each time, learning from somewhere.

    ''Is this shape a bit more stimulating this time?''

    Knowing that I was weakened and more susceptible to stimulation, Mollang''s interior structure had now transformed somewhat into a suction cup, clinging to the surface when it engulfed my dick, and as she moved her waist, the clinging suction cup would detach and bounce back in an interesting way.

    ''But this texture is intriguing, though it''s sticking, is it really arousing?''

    Bubbling.

    The complex structure of Mollang¡¯s vaginal walls now allowed air to enter, mixing with bubbles inside her, but this obscured the shape of my dick, making it appear more erotic...

    Clatter, thud.

    Initially, it was a somewhat stinging suction cup that detached, but now, as my pre-cum mixed with it to act as a lubricant, it could no longer stick as tightly, and only a slight suction sensation was transmitted in a moderately stimulating way.

    ''Was this intended too?''

    As the mating section began to move smoothly, Mollang created legs up to her shins, transforming into an almost perfect human-like shape, and then started grinding on top of me.

    Slap-slap.

    Mollang¡¯s body, being soft and squishy as a slime, caused her intentionally plump buttocks to deform when they touched my groin, and then recover its shape as it bounced up and down...

    Not just her buttocks, but even the shapes of her lower abdomen and belly button changed with the impact, tightening even more around me until I had to send a signal of surrender.

    "Seriously... it''s hard to last even 10 minutes against Mollang."

    After all, she had mastered specialized transformations for mating that didn¡¯t rely on physical structures.

    Gurgle...

    Normally, Mollang¡¯s red core would slide down from the center of her head, past her neck (at this point Mollang would gulp as if swallowing something, whether she was acting or really felt it), down her chest, and to her lower abdomen, positioning itself right in front of my glans.

    By now, Mollang¡¯s expression was all messed up, and if she had been a human, she would have already been drooling, and her leg movements, which had been flashy, were now seated on top of my dick, crouched and waiting for the meal I would give her.

    "Really..."

    Previously, she would have extracted semen whenever she wanted from me, but now, since she seems to think I like Shuru, she was acting like a submissive pet, waiting for my consent, and as a result, she wouldn¡¯t extract without my permission.

    Of course, I couldn''t hold back any longer, so I had to ejaculate into Mollang...

    ''Maybe this time... let''s try it once.''

    When I touched Mollang¡¯s plump abdomen, the resilient slime skin naturally caught on my fingers, but as I showed intent to slightly tear the skin and insert my hand inside, Mollang transformed her skin to accommodate my hand.

    Of course, my hand didn''t penetrate through the skin but was instead enveloped by the skin as it crumpled and entered her body, but anyhow, my hand was delving inside Mollang.

    "Don''t run away."

    Mollang¡¯s red core.

    It was about the size of a thumb joint, surrounded by slightly thicker slime mucus, and had to be touched through the skin, so it felt about the size of a plum.

    Shudder...

    As her core was touched, Mollang began to shudder, and this core was essentially her true body.

    Other parts of her viscous body could be grown, reduced, or transformed as needed, but not the core.

    Thus, even ordinary pet slimes would react violently if one tried to touch their core, but Mollang, even though she was encased in her own skin, allowed me to touch her core directly.

    ''And though I can''t touch with my hand...''

    Pressing the core slightly downwards, I could feel the core touching my glans as it entered Mollang¡¯s body.

    Mollang was opening her body to accept it, and with my glans inside her skin, pressing the core against it felt like...

    Shudder, shudder...!

    It was as if she was electrocuted, Mollang started to tremble and the intricately formed girl-like body began to disintegrate slightly.

    "Receive it directly. Got it?"

    I wasn''t sure if she understood or if she was losing consciousness due to the core being violated, but before Mollang''s body completely vanished, I ejaculated towards her core.

    Swooosh!

    Until now, my penis had been tightly constricted, so when I ejaculated, the semen shot out with the force of water spraying from a tightly held hose, pushing Mollang¡¯s core upwards.

    Sliding down...

    "Ah!"

    Normally, Mollang would have absorbed all the semen and digested it herself, but since the semen was directly ejaculated onto her core this time, she could only maintain a girl-like form, and slime fluid flowed out from the gap in her lower half, wetting my pants.

    ''I hope... I haven''t made a mistake?''

    I was worried that damaging the core might have hurt Mollang as the fluid flowed out, so I quickly caught her with both hands, but Mollang showed no signs of injury or rampage, merely trickling out semen and her internal fluids.

    "Could it be..."

    Gently pressing on the bulging core above her belly, fluids and semen spurted out from Mollang¡¯s transformed genital shape.

    "Could it be gone?"

    I had been using it for almost a year, but this was the first time I had brought Mollang to orgasm.

    ''So the core was her weakness?''

    Although I had satisfied Mollang, I couldn''t rest just yet, as there was still one more creature left for me.

    "Nyaaang..."

    Lately, Shuru, who had entered her mating season, was cautiously approaching, drawn by the scent of my semen, eyeing me like prey.

 Chapter 53: The small but strong man (02)

    Chapter 53: The small but strong man (02)

    To put it simply, the beastmen usually stayed calm until their mating season approached.

    In fact, the military dog units did not provoke the concerns they had anticipated and proved their usefulness in reconnaissance and tracking missions, becoming regular comrades.

    However, this was the case with the male beastmen.

    For female beastmen, especially those with animal instincts stimulated by males in heat, being in the military meant dealing with males in heat everywhere, increasingly stimulating them into heat. Because of this, it was suggested that only male beastmen be enlisted and female beastmen be discharged back to their hometowns...

    Naturally, those who had partnered with the military dogs fiercely objected... rather, they vigorously protested, declaring they would take responsibility for the mating seasons themselves, which resulted in about six married men.

    Indeed. The typical solution to the mating season for beastmen is for a human to thoroughly mate with them.

    Up to this point, it was fine as they could just get married and have sex if they liked each other, but... Shuru was the problem.

    "Meow..."

    Every morning, Shuru would compete with Mollang to pull down my underwear and lick my glans; initially, it wasn''t so, but gradually she became more blatant about targeting my genitals, and soon she was in heat, seducing me in a provocative pose.

    Her voice was so sultry that the men in the same barracks would get aroused by Shuru''s moaning at night, forcing me to hold Shuru and Mollang close every night to prevent the others from targeting them.

    Well, why not just satisfy Shuru once and be done with it...

    ''If only it were that simple''

    To describe Shuru''s size, she''s about 80cm tall.

    From head to tail, that''s the length, so if you were to measure it like a human''s height, it would be about 65cm.

    This size is a bit larger than the average cat, not comparable to a human.

    Considering Shuru''s body proportions at this size, there''s a significant size difference...

    "Stay still."

    "Nyaa..."

    When I take off the underwear made specially for Shuru, her changed appearance during heat is noticeable.

    ''It''s really small, after all.''

    Even though she''s swollen from being in heat, it''s still too small for even a finger to fit.

    ''If I do it here, it''ll kill us both...''

    It would kill both Shuru and me.

    So I thought about satisfying her with my fingers or other tools, but whenever I tried, Shuru would bite and scratch in a frenzy, obsessively clinging to my groin, driving me mad.

    There were hardly any methods left to calm her down a bit.

    "Bang, bang, bang, bang."

    "Meow..."

    Lifting her tail and patting her ass.

    ''I should get her a similar Munchkin cat beastman male...''

    She''s been in heat for over a month, so I felt sorry for her and asked around about other Munchkin cat beastmen, but while there are plenty of cat beastmen, Munchkins are extremely rare, so I couldn''t find any news.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    In fact, there were more guys lusting after Shuru.

    Just let go of a little greed and bear it with something else...

    Now, Mollang has stepped aside, and Shuru is holding my penis in her hands, licking it with her tongue raised, although it''s more subdued than before; initially, the rough licking during her heat scratched the skin off my glans to the point of bleeding.

    Fortunately, after Mollang saw this and delivered a knockout blow with her Mollang Punch, teaching her a lesson, Shuru''s licks became less sharp, but the excitement of her heat kept increasing, sharpening her tongue until it was grinding my skin mercilessly.

    ''I need to satisfy her quickly''

    As I lift her skirt and pat her swollen ass, my palm feels wet to the touch, such is the extent of her heat, yet there''s no one to match her, and I''m moved to tears.

    If only Shuru''s body were a bit larger, I might be able to satisfy her, but she''s too small for even an attempt...

    Of course, Shuru would try even if it killed her, but I couldn''t allow that.

    ''I need to find a way...''

    Patting her ass does calm her down a bit, but in the process, her buttocks become incredibly swollen, and although I managed to endure about a week initially, lately, if I don''t pat her every day, she goes into heat again, a vicious cycle repeating itself.

    ''Cats go into heat from male stimulation...''

    In other words, as long as male stimulation continues, there''s no end to the heat.

    Lately, I''ve been hesitant to even dress her properly because her lower half is so wet, and with guys from my unit always lurking around, I''ve had to rush out from training to pat her ass and return.

    It''s come to the point where I''ve contacted Frederica again, asking if, no matter the cost, it''s possible to inject a pet consciousness into Shuru with a Homunculus...

    But I received a reply from the third party that they''ve been shut down due to illegal trading and are currently under trial.

    ''They did trade in human-like bodies, after all...''

    Though soulless, they indeed traded bodies, so I had no words.

    Thanks to this, Shuru is left clinging to me all day, dripping with erotic fluids while seducing me.

    "Good girl, good girl..."

    "Bang, bang, bang."

    Still, patting her ass seems to stabilize Shuru a bit, but it''s just like peeing on frozen ground, fundamentally unsolvable.

    After wiping Shuru''s lower half with a handkerchief from my pocket and redressing her skirt, Shuru seemed a bit more stable, licking my cheek with her tongue and acting coy, but who knows when she''ll go into heat again.

    I need to find a way.

    I heard that the rest of the week we''re off due to mana circuit depletion caused by exoskeleton usage.

    Normally, you''d wear it for a day and rest the next, but my foolish peers all endured it, causing this mess, so Dr Pandel angrily ordered us to stop training and rest for four days, giving us unexpected free time.

    If Shuru can''t grow larger, maybe I should shrink instead...

    "Hmm?"

    "Meow?"

    "Now that I think about it, why have I only been thinking about growing Shuru?"

    Considering efficiency, wouldn''t it be more efficient for me to shrink instead of trying to grow small Shuru?

    Not that my ''thing'' can grow or shrink at will, but isn''t it entirely possible to use a shrinking spell to reduce my body size?

    Is changing one''s perspective really such a difficult task that it prevents one from realizing such a simple answer?

    Once I shifted my perspective, things progressed rapidly, and I immediately contacted the outside about the shrinking procedure, and it turns out there was a shrinking potion available from the Frederic Alchemist Association.

    The original purpose of the potion is to rescue people stuck in tight spots or for jobs requiring passage through narrow pathways, but the price wasn''t too expensive either.

    If it reduces the body to about one-third, maybe around 300 gold?

    "Still more expensive than a Homunculus..."

    The effect is said to last about 12 hours for a single dose, which should be enough to last through the heat period, right?

    I ordered from the alchemy workshop along with other roommates'' requests, and it arrived the next morning, placed on my bed.

    "Ho... this must be it."

    A palm-sized vial containing a fluorescent potion.

    Special potions like this are deliberately colored brightly and unappetizingly to prevent them from being confused with other drinks and accidentally consumed, but this one was emitting a gentle blue light.

    "Gurgle, gurgle."

    "Chpluk. Chpluk."

    Luckily, Shuru was not in heat at the moment and was kneading against Mollang, and I was about to test the potion''s efficacy right away.

    Ah, come to think of it, if the roommate guys come in now...

    And even if it''s not the 2nd dormitory roommates, if Shuru''s cat moans spread, they''ll all come looking to see what''s up, so I had to head to a secluded spot to carry out the act.

    "Come on, Shuru... let''s go."

    "Nyaa?"

    When I lifted her by wedging my arm under her armpit, Mollang, caught by Shuru''s nails, came along too.

    Initially, I tried to separate them, but seeing Mollang cling tightly to Shuruand follow along, it seemed she thought something interesting was going to happen... or perhaps she was anticipating her next meal.

    "Sharp prediction, but..."

    If the shrinking potion works, Shuru would be the primary target, with Mollang as a secondary concern.

    Mollang could be fed at her current size, but Shuru needed more extreme measures in her current state, so this time, the focus would be on Shuru.

    "It''s fine if you come along, but Shuru comes first this time."

    Knowing that this wouldn''t calm Shuru under the current circumstances, Mollang displayed a mocking face, evidently planning to follow regardless.

    The last time I tried something similar, Shuru almost burst and I thought my glans would explode, and in the end, Mollang ended up taking everything. It seems this time would be no different.

    Choosing the bathroom was risky as I could fall into the toilet if I shrunk, and Shuru''s voice was so loud that excluding the barracks and finding a place far away and less frequented by people was necessary.

    "So here we are."

    A secluded spot facing the wall of the training center.

    It was the most secluded part of the Knight Mage training center, and since there weren''t many knight mages around, and they rarely came this far, a bit of noise wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble.

    "Stay still for a bit."

    Holding the potion in one hand, Shuru tried to snatch it away, curious about the bottle, so I grabbed her by the scruff with one hand and opened the lid with the other.

    "Cough!"

    As soon as I opened the bottle cap, a stench like three-day-old unwashed socks hit me, almost making me vomit on the spot.

    "Is this expired, or is it supposed to smell like this?"

    The smell alone was nauseating enough to make me want to vomit, but I forced the bottle to my lips, and the taste was even worse.

    It was like drinking a beverage laced with crushed glass, with a burning sensation and excruciating pain in my throat...

    "Bluurgh...!"

    I couldn''t help but retch, but considering the potion cost a whopping 300 gold, I couldn''t afford to vomit, so I clenched my mouth shut.

    "Ugh... wait, suddenly I''m dizzy... Ugh..."

    Continuing to retch and staggering, I felt something grabbing my ankles, and I barely managed to keep myself from collapsing by leaning against the wall.

    "It felt like falling from the sky..."

    "Ugh!"

    Eventually, I couldn''t hold back any longer and started vomiting, but it felt like my throat was completely blocked, the pain returning to my stomach.

    "Isn''t this poison? Mollang, antidote..."

    I reached out to Mollang asking for an antidote, or rather, to perform bloodletting, but then I felt something large grabbing my hand.

    What? Why is it so big?

    Suppressing the urge to vomit, I turned around, and there was Mollang, as big as a person, looking bewildered with her paws on my chest.

    "Why have you gotten so big..."

    Looking at the height of the wall reflected in Mollang''s head, the pants hanging on me, and my shirt draping over my shoulders like a long cape, I finally realized it wasn¡¯t Mollang who had grown, but that I had shrunk.

 Update

    A Quick Guide to My Patreon Tiers: Unlock More Chapters!

    If you''re considering joining my Patreon, here''s what you can expect:

    ? 5 Tiers to Choose From:

    ? Level 1 <$5> (7-day free trial!):

    - Get 8 extra chapters of [It¡¯s okay because it¡¯s not human]

    - Get 15 extra chapters of [Dominion of the Goblin Lord]

    - Get 15 extra chapters of [Beyond the Truth: Mouri¡¯s Odyssey]

    - Get 15 extra chapters of [From Pawn to King: Ruling a Harem of Chaos]

    ? Level 2 <$15>:This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    - Get 25 extra chapters of [It¡¯s okay because it¡¯s not human]

    - Get 50 extra chapters of [Dominion of the Goblin Lord]

    - Get 50 extra chapters of [Beyond the Truth: Mouri¡¯s Odyssey]

    - Get 50 extra chapters of [From Pawn to King: Ruling a Harem of Chaos]

    ? Level 3 <$30>:

    - Get 52 extra chapters of [It¡¯s okay because it¡¯s not human]

    - Get 105 extra chapters of [Dominion of the Goblin Lord]

    - Get 105 extra chapters of [From Pawn to King: Ruling a Harem of Chaos]

    ? Level 4 <$50>:

    - Get 87 extra chapters of [It¡¯s okay because it¡¯s not human]

    - Get 175 extra chapters of [Dominion of the Goblin Lord]

    - Get 175 extra chapters of [From Pawn to King: Ruling a Harem of Chaos]

    ? Level 4.5 <$42> (Limited to 7 subscribers only!) (4\7) Enjoy the same benefits as Level 4 at a special price:

    - Get 87 extra chapters of [It¡¯s okay because it¡¯s not human]

    - Get 175 extra chapters of [Dominion of the Goblin Lord]

    - Get 175 extra chapters of [From Pawn to King: Ruling a Harem of Chaos]

    ----------

    Don¡¯t miss out¡ªchoose the tier that suits you best and start exploring these epic stories today!

    ---------

    (What does the free trial mean? You can subscribe to this tier without being charged immediately. You''ll have full access to all Level 1 benefits for 7 days. If you enjoy the content, your subscription will start automatically after the trial period ends. If not, you can canc el anytime within those 7 days without paying anything.)

 Chapter 54: The Small But Strong Man (03)

    Chapter 54: The Small But Strong Man (03)

    "No, but... why is it so big?"

    Even if my height were reduced to one third, it would still be 60cm, almost the size of Shuru''s. How can it be so small?

    The Mollang I used to carry in my hand was about my size, so it wasn''t just the feeling of her chest on my fingers like a bump but enough to fill my hand with Mollang''s chest area to knead?

    "Well... Dane and I are only 20cm apart, but the size and feel are almost twice the difference, so if I shrink to 60cm, it would indeed be a drastic change."

    So, this is the size of the world for Mollang and Shuru.

    "Then Shuru is....."

    When I turned back to where I originally placed Shuru, there she was, bending her upper body and taking an attacking stance while lifting her tail.

    "Oops, did she see me as prey?"

    Cats are naturally predators.

    Despite being small, Shuru would occasionally go out hunting for passing birds (of course, the dirty ones so I would grab Shuru in horror and it would end unsuccessfully), and I forgot that she might see me, of similar size, as prey.

    Moreover, her raised tail and swaying hips indicate a sign of attack intent, as far as I know...

    "Can I... really beat Shuru now?"

    Fundamentally, beastkin are physically superior to humans.

    And since I was dizzy from the side effects of the medicine and couldn''t use a sword, there was no way I could chase away Shuru...

    "Shaak!"

    "Aaak!"

    Sure enough, Shuru immediately pounced on me, and although I tried to block her, I was not used to my shrunken body and could not even resist, being completely overpowered by Shuru.

    "Pant... pant......"

    Wait, those eyes...

    I had seen them often when I went to the beastkin village before.

    Those lustful eyes I saw when I was attacked by a group of cat beastkin...

    "Oh, wait, I''m still not used to this body... Aaaak!"

    As Shuru''s tongue licked my shrunken face, it felt like I was being peeled off.

    Lick. Lick.

    As I shrank, naturally my clothes came off, and Shuru continued to lick my body with her tongue. Every time her fangs pricked me, it hurt my skin, and it felt like torture, peeling off my skin every time her tongue scraped against me!

    Moreover, Shuru occasionally bit me playfully. It was a bit painful when I was bigger, but now that I''m smaller, it really hurts!

    "Oh, wait... Ugh...!"

    Already atop my body, a moist love fluid was flowing from Shuru''s private area.

    The heat was pouring out from an important part hidden inside Shuru''s underwear, and the underwear I had changed into this morning was already soaked through and failing to serve its function.

    Thump, thump, thump.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Excited, Shuru tried to take off her clothes, but since the clothes I had put on her were not easily removable by herself (it''s not good for Shuru to roam around naked if she can take them off herself), she got frustrated and unsheathed her claws, but the fabric was tough and wouldn''t tear.

    "Just wait a moment. I''ll take it off."

    As I got up and grabbed Shuru''s back, she obediently sat down and waited for my hand. Normally, undoing buttons wasn''t difficult when she was her usual size, but now that we had shrunk, the buttons felt as big as a whole saucer, making it hard to undress her.

    Pop. Pop-pop.

    After I undid three buttons, Shuru did her usual cheer and posed for me to undress her. As I lifted and pulled off her clothes, Shuru''s white naked body was completely exposed.

    "Uh... I''ve been dressing her every day lately and forgot..."

    Thinking about it, Shuru had everything a human would have, just in smaller size.

    But now that I''ve shrunk, there was nothing to catch on, so the naked Shuru immediately clung to me and began to act coy.

    "Nyaang~"

    The hair I usually stroked filled my arms, tickling my body with its fluffy touch, making me hug her without even realizing it.

    Moreover, she started to seduce me by sneakily pushing her fluffy tail between my legs. Whether it was because it was her mating season or just instinct, I wasn''t sure...

    Wriggle.

    Thanks to that... I was quickly ready.

    Lick.

    "Kiyaaak?!"

    Seeing that I was aroused, Shuru immediately licked my dick. Usually, she would only lick part of the glans with her tongue, but now that I had shrunk, she licked almost all of it, which was really intense.

    I thought Naomi was incredibly restrained even when she was in heat, but thanks to that stimulation, my dick, which had been half erect, was now fully erect, with veins popping out.

    "Nyaaa......"

    Shuru sweetly sighed and whispered in my ear as she obediently lay down in front of me, lifting her hips. True to her feline nature, she preferred the rear position.

    ''Even usually, patting her ass wasn''t uncommon...''

    Right now, well... Hmm. It''s pounding time.

    I began the insertion carefully, grasping Shuru''s hot tail as if it had been heated up.

    "Nyahaa..."

    As I felt the sensation of flesh being torn away, I saw Shuru''s waist give way, so I wrapped my arms around her to keep her from falling.

    "It''s obvious, but it''s her first time..."

    She would have wanted to meet other males, but since she hasn''t, it''s not strange that she is a virgin.

    I desperately prevented any consolation with fingers or other tools until now, so nothing had been accepted until I dealt with it.

    "Holding her like this when she''s shrunken... Shuru definitely seems to be an adult, huh?"

    Surprisingly, she had volume.

    When our bodies were different in size, it felt just like feeling curves with my fingers, so it was hard to distinguish between nipples and breast flesh, but now that I''ve also shrunk, I could feel her well-risen breast flesh and realize that Shuru has quite a bit of volume for her size.

    Plop!

    "Hiyaaang!"

    Since I''ve had an experience with a feline beastwoman before, I knew how to please her, so when I pulled hard on the base of Shuru''s tail, she screamed as if she was exploding and buried her face on the ground.

    "Heat! Release it! If you''re going to give it! Keep going!"

    Chuckle, chuckle!

    No more cries of heat came, and Shuru was just trembling, unable to even make a sound as she took me in.

    I heard that when feline beastkin mate, their genitals should have barbs, but I''ve been told that even without barbs, a human-sized genital can provide enough stimulation due to its large size.

    "Hnyaa... Hinyaang..."

    She tried to suppress her moans by biting hard on the soft grass on the ground, but every time I thrust in, Shuru''s strength weakened, and her tail tensed up, craving more of the male seed.

    Plop. Plop. Plop. Plop.

    The sound of Shuru''s throbbing heart echoed, and she was already so lost in orgasm that she could barely respond to my piston movements.

    Especially because she was already sensitized from a long period in heat, her body temperature was so warm that just holding her close made me feel sleepy, and I was already sweating profusely, soaking wet.

    "If I just pull out here, the heat won''t end, will it?"

    Heat in beastkin is a sign that they''re ready to reproduce, and if I only insert without climaxing, the heat will return soon.

    That means, with this body, I must make sure that she has received the seed this time.

    "Nyahung... Hyaang..."

    Tears filled her eyes as Shuru cried out in pleasure and pain. I turned her around to face me.

    If I had been pounding her like a cat until now, the last should be human-like, facing each other, holding tightly and climaxing while pinning her down with my weight.

    Gush!

    But the feeling was strange.

    I thought that as much as my body had shrunk, the amount of semen would be smaller, but strangely, the amount flowing out at that moment was about the same as usual... no, maybe even double.

    Although I was very excited while holding Shuru, could this amount really come from testicles this size?

    "Should the prostate or the dick''s blood vessels be filled with semen to produce this much?"

    I''m not sure why so much semen came out, but seeing Shuru''s womb filled to the brim and her belly swelling, it seemed this heat cycle would be well managed.

    "Good?"

    "Nyahang......"

    As I let the exhausted Shuru down, she lay breathless between her legs, with semen and virgin blood flowing back.

    "Phew......"

    Alright. It cost 300 gold, but it''s well handled.

    As I pulled out, the glans from inside Shuru''s body released a flood of semen mixed with blood, like opening a water bag''s lid, and seeing that, my dick naturally responded again.

    "One time won''t be enough, right? Because it''s the mating season..."

    I remember the matron in the beastkin village saying that humans are always in heat, and it seems right.

    Beastkin are satisfied with just once during their heat, but seeing that scene and getting aroused again...

    Swish.

    "Eh?"

    As I was about to impose myself on Shuru again, this time a cold, squishy sensation started wrapping around my body from behind.

    Gulp.

    "Eh?!"

    Then, my arms and legs were buried in the squishy slime, and shortly after, the slime holding me transformed into the girl-shaped Mollang.

    "Mo... Mollang?"

    I used to carry her in my hand and didn''t notice, but seeing Mollang in a similar size... she was incredibly detailed in the shape of a female body.

    Homunculus 3, which is supposedly human-shaped, had a flat groin area, but Mollang maintained a slightly indented shape, and even when I was bigger, creating just nipples was deemed provocative, but now I could even see the shape of the areolas.

    Moreover, the translucent lower abdomen of Mollang reflected different colors in the sunlight, indicating that even the internal structure of the vaginal walls was implemented.

    "Of course, when I use Mollang, I squash the entire dick to fit in, but she transforms her body to accept it..."

    "Uh, it''s cold..."

    Mollang clung to me and began licking my body with her mouth, imitating what Shuru had just done.

    If there''s a difference, Shuru''s tongue was warm and prickly, so it was a bit painful but warm, while Mollang''s was smoothly sliding and cold?

    "Mollang... if you''re going to do it, let go of my hands first... Huh?!"

    However, Mollang did not let me go but instead buried my arms and legs deeper into her slimy body, tilted me down, and climbed onto my body in her girl form.

    Nibble.

    Seeing her licking her lips, it seemed she had no intention of letting go easily.

    "Alright... do as you like......"

    Hearing that, Mollang pressed her plump crevice onto my body, and shortly after, my erect member was inserted into the real vaginal walls of Mollang.

    <blockquote>

    A Special Thank You!:

    I want to extend my deepest gratitude to [Jeff Thomas AND DJ P], for supporting me on Patreon!

    </blockquote>

 chapter 55: The Small but Strong Man (04)

    chapter 55: The Small but Strong Man (04)

    "Huff...!"

    Tasting Mollang''s ''real'' inner walls was indeed a new world.

    Usually, Mollang manipulates her body, so there''s hardly any sensation, but now she was mounting me herself and serving me with her body.

    Squirting, squirting, squirting.

    Unlike touching living flesh, Mollang¡¯s crevices perfectly clamped down on my dick, creating a vacuum that stimulated me, and my dick, which had gotten wet from dealing with Shuru just before, was now being washed clean by Mollang¡¯s body.

    The remnants of semen flowing from my glans melted into Mollang¡¯s body and disappeared, drawn up through her chest to the core in her head.

    "As I thought, does Mollang consume semen through her core?"

    With my hands and feet bound by Mollang, I couldn¡¯t move at will and was helplessly subjected to her one-sided attachment.

    Slap! Slap! Slap!

    Halfway through, perhaps excited, Mollang mounted my body, slamming her elastic buttocks down; usually my weight was heavy enough that only my genitalia shook when Mollang moved, but now, lying on part of Mollang, I was being pounded front and back.

    "Ah... Aah..."

    My body began to bury deeper into Mollang''s tentacles.

    Initially, only my hands and feet were tied, but now my thighs and forearms were being devoured too, and every time Mollang pressed down on me, my body sank a little like entering cold water, feeling it bury into Mollang¡¯s body.

    ''Could it be... she''s going to eat me?''

    When I looked up at Mollang with anxious eyes, she seemed to notice my intent and flashed a seductive smile.

    And then...

    Gulp.

    ''Cough?!''

    She completely swallowed my body into hers.

    Even inside Mollang''s body, she maintained her girlish form and continued our coupling; I was stuck, unable to breathe within the slime¡¯s body, panicking and flailing my limbs.

    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean I could escape from Mollang¡¯s body.

    Bubbling...

    Trying to breathe, Mollang pressed her whole body against my lungs, compressing and forcing me to exhale instead.

    ''I''m... suffocating...''

    I tried to hold my breath, but I could only last about a minute.

    I could have lasted 3-4 minutes if I had prepared and breathed in oxygen, but I was caught off guard and still being pressed on my lungs, so instead, the air was being squeezed out of me.

    ''Could it end like this?''

    Is this how I die from suffocation caused by being eaten by Mollang?This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    If I die from a slime I was fostering after shrinking down during a heat cycle of a cat humanoid, I might just win an award for stupidity in this era...

    Rumbling...

    And yet, amidst this... or perhaps because of this, I continued to ejaculate into Mollang¡¯s body until the very end.

    ''Seriously... even now, oblivious...''

    "Pfft!"

    After I climaxed, Mollang finally released her body that had enveloped my face, and I spat out the slime fluid I had inhaled as I breathed fresh air.

    "Cough!"

    I nearly died for real.

    As my expression twisted severely, Mollang suddenly looked scared and released me.

    It seems she thought her actions were sexy, watching me pleasure myself by touching her core recently, learning that threats to her life excited her.

    But not for me.

    "Don''t do this again."

    Creak...

    Seeing her slump dejectedly, I felt sorry for her, but such situations demand a cool response.

    Any further attempts like this could end badly, potentially leading to my death and Mollang being classified as a murderous slime.

    It''s not good to develop such needless habits.

    Swoosh...

    Scolded by me, Mollang seemed to lose her energy and sank into her slimy form, though she showed strong intent to reflect, but it seemed her heart was softening as she did.

    ''No, now more than ever, I need to be strict.''

    "If you''ve reflected, return to your human form."

    As harsh as I wanted to be, seeing her pitiful form made me soften.

    "Don''t do this again, okay?"

    Nod, nod.

    Watching Mollang nod, I realized I needed to remove the remaining semen near the prostate that had half come out, so I grabbed Mollang''s head and pulled it towards my crotch to climax in her core.

    Swish.

    "Huh?"

    I thought she would transform as usual and take it with her mouth, but this time, perhaps reflecting, she stayed still and my dick pierced through her hair and side head to reach her core.

    ''This... feels a bit weird?''

    Though for a slime like Mollang, making a mouth or being pierced on the side of the head probably doesn''t feel much different...

    ''But why is she still? Is she upset now that I can transform at will?''

    Thud.

    As I pondered this, Mollang¡¯s sticky core touched my glans, and the half-opened prostate fully opened, releasing the remaining half of the semen onto Mollang¡¯s head.

    "Whoa......."

    I''ve heard of ejaculating inside, outside, in the intestines, in the mouth, but never in the head before.

    Though it wasn''t intentional, this was somewhat...

    Twitch.

    ''Has my physical prowess decreased but my virility increased? Already an erection again? I might need a bit of a cooldown...''

    Lick.

    "What?!"

    After I subdued Mollang, the newly awakened Shuru grabbed me from behind, licking my neck.

    "Ouch... Why is her strength... so strong?"

    Being so close, I couldn''t shake her off.

    I knew that a humanoid of the same weight and height could be several times stronger, but I had underestimated Shuru because I could usually lift her easily, but now that I had shrunk, I was no match.

    "What... again?"

    Somehow I feel like I''ll keep being drained by these two alternately for the next 12 hours until the effects of the drug wear off...

    Lick, lick.

    Boing, boing.

    ''Never taking that shrinking potion again...''

    * * *

    After being drained of protein from my body for 12 hours, I realized it was causing muscle loss.

    Because of this, I ended up sleeping almost 15 hours straight, essentially spending most of my holiday with Mollang and Shuru...

    ''But as long as it''s resolved, it''s fine.''

    Thanks to that, Shuru became quiet during her heat cycle, and I could spend my time comfortably.

    However... I couldn''t stop some bad rumors from circulating.

    "What did you do to that cat in heat to make her suddenly quiet?"

    "And why were you asleep all day yesterday as if exhausted?"

    "Could it be... Hey, he''s a knight, but if he were a normal person, there would be such a difference..."

    "But still, if that guy were human... Think about the size. His legs would be torn apart."

    "A guy who does it even with slimes, what can''t he do."

    Damn. It''s sad that I can''t deny this fact.

    "Wait, if he fit inside something that size, what about the size of his...?"

    I wanted to stand erect to show these doubters my size, but with Shuru making toast on my lap, even an erection wouldn''t be visible.

    ''Done. Whatever those guys think.''

    I transformed into a smaller body out of consideration for Shuru, and although I was thoroughly drained by Mollang and Shuru for 12 hours, thanks to that, Shuru came out of her heat cycle and returned to being a quiet cat humanoid.

    She still occasionally pushes her buttocks towards me wanting them to be slapped, but it¡¯s just a gesture, not like before with that lustful look... right?

    ''Wait. Am I inducing her heat by slapping her buttocks?''

    "Meow..."

    She''s not crying all day in heat anymore and is comfortably lying on my lap, enjoying this peaceful situation.

    It''s been a while since I had such a peaceful time, holding Shuru and Mollang in my hands, touching them, and enjoying this peace without worrying about those silly rumors.

    Although I did have intercourse, it''s still a silly rumor.

    "Is today the start of riding lessons?"

    What does knight mean?

    Knight means a person who rides a horse.

    Honestly, learning horse riding not in the first year but in the third year is quite late.

    Ding-dong-ding-dong-!

    The assembly signal for training rang out, and I put down Shuru, who was lying on my lap, and Mollang, who was clinging to my hand, as I left the dorm.

    "I''ll be back."

    Shuru casually waved one hand in greeting, and Mollang waved both hands signaling me to return.

    It makes you wonder if this is why people keep pets.

    While I''m away, Mollang and Shuru might fight, but since one is a slime and the other has soft fists, they really just end up draining each other''s energy without causing any harm.

    "Why on earth is it in the large drill ground!"

    "It''s horse riding practice; it should be done in a large space."

    Grumbling, I kicked the complaining guy as we arrived at the large drill ground, where we expected to see our horses.

    "Huh?"

    At least they could have provided 75 horses for two shifts or 50 for three shifts...

    I thought they''d at least manage 30 horses so we could rotate in five shifts...

    "Five?"

    There were exactly five.

    Moreover, most of the horses looked frail with visible ribs, and upon closer inspection, one wasn¡¯t even a horse but a mule.

    There was no way we could conduct horse riding training like this.

    "What¡¯s going on here? Were the horses stolen or something?"

    The other dorm mates who had arrived earlier were also dumbfounded and asked the senior knight.

    "There''s no money."

    But there has to be a limit to having no money, right?

    150 trainees... no, to share 4 horses and one mule?

    ''The Order of Knight-Mages must be ruined...''

    At this rate, it should be renamed from the Order of Knight-Mages to something like the Order of Foot-Mages, right?

 Chapter 56: The Upper Body is Human, the Lower Body is Horse (01)

    Chapter 56: The Upper Body is Human, the Lower Body is Horse (01)

    Not just me, but the expressions of most of my classmates were hardened as we watched the senior knight and the five horses.

    The horses were clearly not in a rideable condition.

    Among them, a white horse seemed to be in decent shape, but even it was gasping for breath due to its age, and the others were limping or leaning to one side. They might be used for farming or pulling carts, but they were useless for knights who required precise equestrian skills.

    Among the horses, the mule was the only one that seemed decent, which meant the situation was dire.

    "Why are you all looking like that?"

    "Are you really asking because you don''t know? You expect us to ride these?"

    I was so incredulous that I confronted the senior knight myself.

    "These horses weren''t brought here for us to ride. Do you think a knight in full armor could mount one in this condition? They might carry a rider, but maneuvering would be impossible."

    That was obvious to us all.

    "They were brought here simply to demonstrate the state of the horses."

    "Then how are we supposed to have our equestrian lessons?"

    "We need to bring proper horses."

    This sounded like something out of the ancient times, conscripting cavalry.

    "Don''t you know why we hold fundraising events? The patrons who attended last time have procured horses for us, which will arrive next week."

    "Oh¡­!"

    I remembered that patrons not only cover equipment like mana savers but also the training costs!

    In a situation where individuals need to procure their own horses, patrons would naturally help, or else those like Jake from wealthy families would have their clan''s support.

    "Of course, those without patrons need to find their own."

    Hearing this, 148 out of 150 students sighed in relief, while Dane and I went pale.

    During the fundraiser, while others subtly sought sponsors and ladies'' support, Dane and I had caused a scene and fled after rejecting the ladies who offered sponsorship.

    "I''ll say it again, it''s two weeks. Right now, the knight orders are buying horses for training en masse, so it''s not hard to get one in the capital."

    The problem was money.

    From what I knew, a warhorse suitable for a knight could cost as much as a few houses, and even the horses used for labor would need a knight''s several months'' salary.

    Dane and I, even with extra pay from a recent mission, were far from affording one.

    ''Should I go beg Lady Melson even now?''

    While I was pondering whether to seek a sponsor at this critical time, Dane, intended as Lady Elidein''s charge, was absolutely against receiving any sponsorship.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Dane, you''re also out of options?"

    "It''s only natural, isn''t it? After that mess, what kind of sponsorship do you expect us to get?"

    I was seriously considering if Lady Melson might accept my plea, while Dane was determined not to accept any patronage and racked his brain for alternatives.

    ''Should we take out a loan? Or ask Frederica if we could get a discount on homunculus horses? We''d have to replace them every 24 hours, though¡­''

    "Let''s go catch one."

    "What?"

    Dane''s suggestion was completely unexpected.

    "If we capture our own horses, wouldn''t that solve everything?"

    Clearly, he was desperate to avoid begging Lady Elidein.

    These days, instead of buying, people are capturing wild horses directly¡­

    "Sounds good?"

    * * *

    With that, we obtained travel permits and headed to the western plains.

    The area, known as a paradise for horses with its dry climate and short grasses, still had many horse ranches in operation.

    "Welcome, we sell horses cheaply here~"

    The senior knight explained that this place sold horses cheaply, often fooling tourists with subpar breeds or arthritic horses near death due to poor management.

    Moreover, during a time like this, poor knights like us often came here to buy directly, and the high-quality, well-bred horses were usually reserved for noble families, leaving the market flooded with low-quality stock.

    ''Though they look much better than the four horses we saw at the training center, as knights'' mounts, there''d still be issues.''

    Honestly, Dane and I weren''t planning on finding purebred wild horses and bringing them back. How long has it been since the western plains were developed? Would wild horses even still exist here?

    It would be more surprising if wild horses were still around since the indigenous people would have tamed them long before the kingdom was established.

    It would be like digging in a metropolitan area and finding ancient ruins.

    "Realistically, we might find horses that have escaped from a ranch or got lost without any ranch markings. Maybe we can take those for free?"

    Dane clapped his hands in admiration at my suggestion.

    "This guy... is a genius in such matters."

    However, with more than three large horse ranches and dozens of medium ones in the area, how likely is it that wild horses would still be around?

    Moreover, Dane might not realize, but domesticated livestock are generally more useful to humans than wild animals. The meat from wild boars we caught during training was tough, smelly, and risky due to parasites, whereas properly raised pigs were fatty, tender, and relatively safe and tasty.

    The same went for horses; breeds improved for knights were raised to be bigger and stronger, while those bred for labor were meant to pull weights. Wild horses typically lacked the stamina of labor horses and the strength and speed of war horses and were more prone to spooking, making them less desirable.

    Even an older horse that wasn''t afraid of people would be preferable.

    "We have two weeks, but if we think about riding back, we should allow about ten days."

    It had taken us three days just to get to the western region.

    That left us about a week, and while we had traveled by carriage until now, we would have to start running across the vast plains on foot.

    "Then shouldn''t we only search for about four days instead of the full seven, considering the time it takes to return? If we don''t find anything, we should head back, right?"

    Dane''s suggestion was entirely sensible and realistic.

    The problem, however, was...

    "Well, I might manage. I could visit Lady Melson, pay my respects... She wouldn''t refuse me a horse, right? You, of course, are already under the protection of the Duchess..."

    "If we can''t find any horses, I''d rather desert!"

    He seemed to forget that the fear was his, not mine.

    Lady Melson... well, she was old enough to be my aunt, but still at an age where her beauty was intact, and she had maintained herself well. At the time, I was flustered, but on reflection, she was a decent woman.

    But Dane would absolutely hate it.

    I didn¡¯t remember seeing Duchess Elidein naked, but I did remember the ordeal was painful enough to crush my eyes with Mollang.

    "Let''s... let''s find a horse..."

    We told the coachman to take us into the plains, where there was nothing and no water, and we could die if anything went wrong, but we reassured him and asked him to take us deeper inside.

    The coachman agreed to take us only as far as a day¡¯s travel back to the city, took 30% upfront, and left, promising to come back in a few days to the same spot. From there, we walked deeper into the plains.

    "It''s vast."

    Usually, near the capital, there are dense forests or buildings, so a plain where you can see to the horizon with nothing in sight was a first for me.

    ''There''s nothing.''

    Beyond the horizon, there were only dried grasses, short trees, and swirling dust.

    ''With such visibility, the horses might see us and run away...''

    I was starting to worry if we could actually catch any horses, but Dane was frantically looking around, his eyes red and intense.

    After about five hours of walking, we saw a cloud of dust rising in the distance.

    ''Is it just a dust storm caused by the wind? Or maybe...''

    Rumbling...

    The ground vibrated under our feet, and Dane and I instinctively crouched down, pressing our cheeks to the ground to feel the vibrations through our faces.

    ''It''s the vibration of hooves. And not just one or two, but dozens... They''re about 10 minutes away by our speed, about 5 minutes at the speed of a galloping horse...''

    It was horses.

    If it were simply wild horses (whether purebred wild or escaped from a ranch), catching two would be enough for us.

    "Charge!!"

    I was okay with either outcome (honestly, I was more interested in teasing Dane), but Dane was desperately rushing to catch a wild horse as if his life depended on it.

    ''Wait?''

    But something was off.

    The horses'' necks seemed thick, and as we got closer, the obscured view of the horse herd became clearer. As we got even closer, I realized that they weren''t just horses but cavalrymen riding them.

    "Dane! Something''s off!"

    "Huh?"

    Hearing my call, Dane quickly looked ahead and sensed something was wrong, but even if we hadn''t charged, the horses... no, the cavalry was already charging towards us.

    ''No, they''re not cavalry...''

    If they were cavalrymen, they would naturally have saddles and stirrups.

    Even if they were riding bareback, at least the legs of the riders would be seen hanging beside the horses'' bodies, but there was no such sign; the bodies were sleek like those of horses, and the riders sat without any visible support.

    That meant...

    "Damn, they''re centaurs!"

    The true nature of the horse herd we encountered was centaurs, with the upper bodies of humans and the lower bodies of horses!

    <blockquote>

    A Special Thank You!:

    I want to extend my deepest gratitude to [Trevor Standifer], for supporting me on Patreon!

    </blockquote>

 Chapter 57: The Upper Body is Human, the Lower Body is Horse (02)

    Chapter 57: The Upper Body is Human, the Lower Body is Horse (02)

    ''Why are there centaurs here?!''

    Although the western plains of the kingdom are known to be where centaurs appear, they generally lead a nomadic lifestyle and stay far from human cities, making them difficult to find even if one deliberately seeks them out. Centaurs engage in pastoralism.

    In the past, centaurs did raid the kingdom or plunder goods and steal food, but they couldn''t stand up to the well-trained elite knights in direct combat due to their barbaric level of military power, so they didn''t recklessly target the kingdom.

    Nevertheless, living harmoniously within the kingdom was difficult for them since their lower halves are quadrupedal horses, which made it hard for them to use facilities designed for humans, and their culture was also entirely different, so they couldn''t integrate into the kingdom... But now''s not the time to think about history!

    ''The count is 31... no, 32.''

    "Kill them!!"

    ''Trying to solve this through dialogue... seems entirely out of the question!''

    Watching them pull the strings of their mounted bows, it was clear they had no intention of letting us live.

    "Dane!"

    Now in our third year, we had been issued basic equipment, so instead of just carrying a shield like before, Dane''s exoskeleton activated, enhancing his strength and charging the shield with mana.

    Whirring¡ª

    "Get behind me!"

    Stepping behind Dane felt like standing behind a fortress wall. I too pulled out my mana saber and activated my exoskeleton to boost my physical abilities.

    "Here they come!"

    Thudding rapidly!

    The arrows propelled by the cavalry''s charge had tremendous kinetic energy, enough to penetrate ordinary shields, but they couldn¡¯t pierce through our mana shields reinforced by the exoskeleton, which stood firm like the walls of a fortress.

    Moreover, even if the mana dispersed momentarily causing the shield to falter, Dane¡¯s body had an additional protective barrier that could shield him from shrapnel or ricocheted arrows, making him virtually invincible to arrows.

    "Ugh!"

    Except for me, of course.

    "Stay close behind me."

    "Lift the shield higher! The arrows are coming over the top, why are you still facing forward!"

    "We need to brace for impact soon... brace!"

    Boom!

    When the arrows failed, the centaurs grabbed spears and charged, using their momentum to hurl them. Although a spear as thick as a human forearm could break arms or unseat a rider even if blocked with a metal shield, at that moment, stakes shot out from the leg part of Dane¡¯s exoskeleton and anchored into the ground, preventing his body from being pushed back.

    Thud! Thump! Thoom!

    Five spears launched straight at us were all deflected by Dane¡¯s shield, and the centaurs, left with no choice, approached for close combat while wielding their weapons.

    Though Dane, busy blocking ranged attacks with his large shield, might not handle the approaching centaurs well...

    "No chance!!"

    Crash!The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Dane countered a charging centaur trying a lance charge with a shield bash, knocking the centaur''s body away, and I took the opportunity to fend off other approaching centaurs with my mana saber.

    ''Now it''s my turn!''

    Tap, click!

    I jumped off Dane¡¯s back, slicing through the weapons of centaurs targeting Dane¡¯s openings. Their weapons, not specially coated with mana, melted upon contact with my mana saber.

    Normally, if Levin were here for rapid maneuvers and Jake for support fire, we wouldn¡¯t just defend but could counterattack and break their formation. Sadly, as just the two of us, this was our limit.

    Screech!

    I sliced the legs off two approaching centaurs, making them roll on the ground, and countered another centaur¡¯s curved blade, slicing its torso sideways to separate the horse''s lower body from the human upper body, and plunged my mana saber into the face of another, burning its head.

    "Kraah!"

    Seeing their comrades swiftly killed, the centaurs panicked and spread out as they passed us, but sensing an opportunity, I inflicted more casualties on the centaurs escaping to the left of where Dane and I stood.

    Whoosh!

    Without mana-coated equipment or a way to counter the mana saber, and their primitive weapons failing to even touch me or leave a mark when thrown or fired at Dane, it was nothing short of a unilateral slaughter.

    Mana saber and the enhanced armor of the magi-knights.

    A knight equipped with these two was nearly unparalleled in combat strength across the continent, excluding other knights of similar capability. Though only in our third year, Dane and I had devoted our bodies to slashing, blocking, and smashing.

    Of course, I''m specifically trained for combat against individuals, making me relatively weaker against large monsters unless they exhibit extraordinary maneuvers not typical of humans, but against centaurs, who can be fought like cavalry, they were an easy match for us.

    "Retreat!"

    As the eighth centaur fell dead, its lower body burned by my mana saber, the bearded centaur leading them called for a retreat.

    Of course, I wasn¡¯t about to let them go and reached for a long-range weapon to nail a dagger into the back of one¡¯s head, but just then, Dane yanked me back by the exoskeleton on my back.

    "What the..."

    Ting, ting, ting!

    As arrows from a distant centaur archer made Dane¡¯s shield wobble, the distance between us and the centaurs widened, and I reluctantly sheathed my mana saber.

    "Isn¡¯t it hot?"

    "It only heats up briefly when I''m cutting through something, so usually it doesn''t get too hot."

    Previously, when facing wasps, I had to keep it turned on to burn approaching insects, but normally, I only power it on briefly to make a cut and then turn it off immediately to conserve energy. Plus, if I kept the mana saber on continuously, it could lead to mana depletion and death.

    "Damn."

    Meanwhile, Dane¡¯s mana shield generator, kept on continuously, was overheating, steam billowing out. He scooped up sand with his hands and sprinkled it over the generator as an emergency measure, as the manual suggested. After all, the sand would just be displaced by the erupting mana shield, so cooling it with sand was fine, wasn''t it?

    "Are centaurs usually hostile to humans?"

    "Usually."

    From what I knew, although centaurs were intelligent, they neither allied with the kingdom nor hesitated to raid its villages whenever they had the chance.

    Centaur encounters are often labeled as monsters due to their intelligence and ability to communicate, but just because they can talk doesn''t mean they will listen or cooperate. They are fundamentally seen as hostile species.

    "But there hasn¡¯t been any advancement to this area before?"

    The western plains, where centaurs roam, are typically at least a month''s walking distance from the entrance. This area was too close to human settlements.

    Considering the speed at which centaurs can move, they could raid a human village in just a few hours. Given their direction and speed...

    Kick.

    When I kicked a centaur corpse, I saw ropes and tackle that were not meant for warfare but for leading livestock, which only added to the confusion.

    ''Were they trying to raid a ranch?''

    Just as there are bandits and thieves among humans, there could be centaur brigands. But what would a centaur do with stolen horses?

    It''s akin to humans taking monkeys; why capture monkeys when you could enslave humans instead?

    ''Or maybe since they are also horses, they could be using the whips to command their soldiers...''

    "Wait. There¡¯s still one left."

    I noticed one centaur lingering on the outskirts as I kicked Dane''s back, who was busy cooling down his mana shield generator.

    ''Is it unarmed? Or is it just not visible because it''s carried on the back?''

    If the other centaurs were the size of cavalry-mounted knights, the one in sight seemed proportionally smaller...

    ''Is it a scout given its smaller size?''

    "Should we retreat?"

    "No, we can¡¯t go back until we find the horses."

    While Dane and I were arguing, the scout that had been hiding beyond the horizon began to run towards us.

    "Hey, lift your shield."

    Signaling Dane as there might be more coming, he reattached his mana shield generator, now covered in sand, and stood at the ready while I analyzed the scout''s appearance from behind him.

    ''Certainly smaller than the centaurs who attacked us earlier. Its height is similar to mine...''

    "Just a moment...! Please don¡¯t leave...!"

    The voice of the centaur running from a distance reached us much later and was distinctly different from the gruff voices of the other centaurs¡ªit was a delicate girl''s voice, which made Dane and I pause.

    Even though she was small, being a horse from the waist down, she approached us quickly, desperately running as if afraid we would leave. Dane and I looked around cautiously for traps but saw no other centaurs.

    "There... humans... you¡¯re knights, aren¡¯t you?"

    The centaur girl was panting heavily from her run as Dane and I nodded, and she finally sighed in relief.

    "Ah... good... it seems the message got through..."

    "Message?"

    "Yes. I contacted the ranchers a while back to ask for protection from a band of thieves... isn¡¯t that why you¡¯re here?"

    This was news to us.

    "Uh...? I thought... the last time our tribe gathered money, we gave it to Bob to hire knights with that money..."

    That didn¡¯t sound right. Knights usually operate on orders from the state or their loyal noble houses, not for direct pay.

    It was more typical of mercenaries to work for direct payment.

    "Definitely, Uncle Bob at the ranch..."

    Seeing her nearly in tears as she spoke made the situation clearer to us.

    "A scam."

    "They scammed you."

    If they had requested knight support and it was approved, this place would be considered an emergency worthy of deploying knight-level forces.

    If so, when we arrived in the area, there would have been soldiers gathered, or the city would have asked us what our business was as soon as we entered.

    "A scam? That can¡¯t be, we gathered all the valuables from our village and trusted them to Bob... he definitely said he was going to the capital to bring back knights..."

    ''100% a scam?''

    "You¡¯ve been scammed. Who else would scam a centaur village if not?"

    Dane''s tactless remark almost made the centaur girl cry, but something she said caught my attention.

    "If we stay like this, the thieves will... They even steal horses from the ranch, they promised to stop them..."

    "Hmm?"

    Her words sparked an idea in me.

    "So these thieves raid the centaur village and the ranch, stealing horses?"

    "Yes. They¡¯re really vile."

    "That¡¯s just evil!"

    Dane, already moved by the crying centaur girl, seemed to be signaling me to agree to help defend her village.

    ''This guy has read too many knight novels...''

    But for me, it was clear we couldn''t simply refuse...

    If we listened to this centaur girl''s story.

    The centaur thieves were criminals.

    And they supposedly had horses.

    ''So, it¡¯s legal for us to raid these centaur thieves, right?''

 chapter 58: The Upper Body is Human, the Lower Body is Horse (03)

    chapter 58: The Upper Body is Human, the Lower Body is Horse (03)

    We decided to follow the centaur girl to her village and help out.

    "Yes, as knights, we must help a village under threat!"

    Dane said this with knightly nobility, and I was realistically thinking about getting horses for this poor fellow by raiding the centaur bandits, obtaining information about the bandits and support by visiting the village.

    ''Normally, it would be safer to raid bandits with additional knights for support...''

    But then we wouldn''t be able to carry out our plan to abscond with the horses that the centaur bandits have secured, so we didn''t call for other knights or soldiers. We would defeat the bandits on our own and take the horses from the ranch they were holding to ride back.

    If other knights got involved in the meantime, we''d probably end up returning the horses to the ranch and maybe get a small reward. But as everyone knows, the reward given to a knight is so minimal, it''s hardly enough to buy a drink, so legally acquiring horses was out of the question.

    "You can put the luggage on my back."

    "No, how can we burden such a delicate body?"

    "Then take this."

    "This little one?"

    Dane glared at me, but honestly, wasn''t it stupid to walk beside a horse and carry the luggage ourselves?

    We handed over the food and tents we were carrying to the centaur girl, who then strapped them to her horse lower body and followed us slowly.

    ''Something bothers me...''

    Why cover up front and back?

    The connection between the human body and horse''s neck was covered with cloth, and the rear was naturally covered by a tail.

    Even trying not to focus, the swaying tail inevitably drew the eye, and fortunately, she wore a sort of skirt over the horse''s tail part, preventing any exposure.

    ''Under that skirt... probably no underwear, right?''

    Given the complex structure of a centaur''s lower body, it''s unlikely they wear underwear like humans; perhaps the skirt serves that purpose...

    As the skirt fluttered with each swish of the tail, it was hard not to be distracted.

    "There are lots of beautiful sisters in our village, so you can look forward to it!"

    "Oh?!"

    Hearing this, Dane and I instinctively exclaimed in amazement.

    A beautiful centaur...? Not bad, right?

    If you think about it, they are literally a fusion of horse and human, akin to the ultimate goal of a knight.

    In fact, there''s even a hypothesis that the birth of human cavalry was inspired by centaurs, suggesting that humans tamed horses and developed saddles and stirrups to improve mobility, making centaurs an ideal species for knights.

    "We''re currently on the move, but the place we agreed to meet today is..."

    As we observed the stars rising in the sky to find our bearings, she navigated by the constellations, typical of a plains-dwelling species, guiding us to the village...

    "Wow! It''s huge!"

    I exclaimed without realizing how large it was.

    The tents used by centaurs were significantly larger than even those used by knights.

    And the centaurs wandering among them were naturally about the size of mounted knights, so we had to look up to them as four centaur women ran up to greet us.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ''Wow... those are huge?''

    Their breasts were so large they could be seen through the long embroidered cloths they used to cover themselves, almost as big as Dane''s head.

    The centaur maidens, adorned with flashy jewelry and covered in embroidered cloths, stood by our side like escorts and started to watch us, and Dane and I were just as surprised.

    ''This centaur girl who is about the height of a human really is small...''

    The backside of one of the centaur maidens swayed right in front of my eyes, her horse''s vulva fluttering into view at eye level...

    "Ahem!"

    The centaur girl had her private area covered with her tail at a height, but the maidens were flaunting their rears at us, swishing their tails not just naturally but as if teasing, seemingly trying to allure us.

    ''I''m not sure if this is seduction, but... it just looks like a part of a horse, so it''s not really arousing...''

    "Uh... ugh..."

    ...It seemed to be quite the sight for Dane.

    With Dane awkwardly moving and me watching him pathetically, we were led by the centaur maidens to the house of the village leader.

    "Welcome. You must be tired from the journey."

    Fortunately, unlike the previous elder, this village leader was an elderly centaur with a human upper body.

    "Are you knights?"

    "Yes. For now..."

    "Tsk, tsk, to come here directly even though the fee wouldn''t even cover a snack. You knights are truly overflowing with justice."

    We hadn''t received a penny, but let''s not mention that.

    Revealing they have been scammed would ruin the entire human reputation.

    ''You know?''

    I gestured to Dane, who then shut his mouth and stood quietly behind me.

    It was better not to speak up and cause further issues, so I decided to speak on our behalf, and if necessary, we would communicate with coded sign language.

    "In other villages, they may have forgotten their traditions, but we still hold on to ours. We will treat you thoroughly as guests, so feel free to stay."

    "Thank you. I''d like to hear about the bandits."

    "They haven''t attacked our village for a while. They must be focusing all their efforts on raiding human ranches and stealing horses."

    "Hmm?"

    That struck me as odd.

    "Why is that?"

    "It''s obvious, isn''t it? It''s profitable. At this time, humans are buying horses in large numbers for riding or knight training, driving the prices sky-high. Naturally, the black market price for horses also increases."

    "Ah..."

    I never thought that the knights'' cavalry training would have an impact all the way out here.

    "But this time, it''s a bit odd. It seems they''re not just attacking this local horse ranch, but raiding horse ranches throughout the kingdom on a large scale and stealing the horses..."

    "Hmm... Is that so?"

    "Yes, I''m not sure what those thieves are planning, but it seemed different than usual."

    Could they be planning a big score?

    With only a limited number of horses suitable for military use, not only the Mage Knight Brigade but also the Royal Guard, the Paladin Corps, and various private knight orders have to retire their horses as they age and buy new ones. If someone were to monopolize all the usable warhorses, the kingdom would have to buy horses at any cost.

    Of course, we could mobilize all the knights to wipe out the Centaur thieves, but since the Centaurs, who are united with their horses, are fleeing with the horses, it would be nearly impossible for the heavily armored knights to pursue them, so they can always hold out with sheer audacity.

    ''After all, if we just steal the two horses we need, that''s enough for us.''

    "Our village has also suffered greatly at their hands. They''ve taken all our warriors, claiming they would sell them into slavery, leaving everyone else here without any combat ability."

    ''I wondered why I only saw female Centaurs... So that was the situation?''

    Thinking of the Centaur warrior I saw at the black market last time, I figured the Centaurs in this village had probably been sold into slavery too.

    "I''ll let you know once our scout pinpoints their location. Stay here and owe a debt to these maidens for now."

    "Understood."

    I didn''t think we''d find them right away.

    Besides, we have a deadline to return, so we can''t just wander the plains looking for the band of thieves indefinitely. It''s best and safest to gather information from a village that uses Centaur scouts.

    Of course, once we find their location, we plan to raid the band of thieves and take some horses as compensation.

    ''We''ll just slip away with two horses after telling them we''re sending the rest back to the farm.''

    That''s just how things go in the middle of such situations.

    If it weren''t for us, they wouldn''t get a single horse back; settling for two would be good for both parties.

    "Chief! I''ve brought urgent news!"

    While talking with the chief, a young Centaur maiden hurried into the tent.

    Her face resembled the Centaur girl who had guided Dane and me here, but this maiden had her thick, dark brown hair flowing down to the back of her horse part, and despite being wrapped in a leather chest guard, her chest protruded as much as her head.

    If her lower half weren''t that of a horse, she would be a robustly beautiful Centaur maiden to reckon with. She seemed uncomfortable as she noticed Dane and my presence and furrowed her brow.

    She was stomping her feet in discomfort as the village chief Centaur tried to calm her down first.

    "Have you figured it out? Where?"

    "I''ll report back later when there''s time. They might move right away, so I''ll go check it out alone."

    "That''s good. Go with these knights."

    "I don''t need help from outsiders."

    "You alone? You saw how the other warriors were overpowered and couldn''t do anything."

    "If I rescue the captured warriors first, there shouldn''t be any problem. You know my speed."

    Appearing to be the leader of the scouting party, she was determined to handle things among themselves, while the chief seemed inclined to send Dane and me along.

    "These are knights, Eileen. Plus, your sister Angelica mentioned that they took down eight Centaur marauders just by themselves."

    "If I''m ready, I can take on more than ten. These trash who wander around robbing are no match for me."

    "That''s something I don''t know."

    "And these guys are too slow to bring along."

    "Can''t you just carry one?"

    A Centaur can handle a similar weight to a horse, so it''s possible for her to carry one knight.

    "On my back? You of all people?"

    Eileen, the Centaur maiden called by name, glared at me as if appalled, probably because my remark had struck a nerve.

    "Really, if it''s a crisis in the village, what''s the problem with carrying someone?"

    "Ha, you clearly don''t understand Centaurs. If you had even a little understanding, I would have smashed your head with my hooves."

    With that, I grabbed my mana saber and took off my exoskeleton as I stood up.

    "I''ll go alone, Dane. The village might be attacked again, so keep watch."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yeah. If it''s urgent, we''ll just leave."

    It seemed my first ride would be on a sassy female Centaur instead of an ordinary horse.

    "You''re asking to ride me now?"

    "Yeah."

    Before she could leave the tent, I accelerated my body with mana circuits.

    Eileen felt uneasy and started to back away, but I had already grabbed her lower horse part and was about to mount her.

    "Where do you think you''re going!"

    With a loud ''whoosh,'' she shook her body violently to shake off my hand, possibly intending to smash my head for real with a back kick. However, she hadn''t anticipated that I would use her kick as a lever to climb on her.

    Thud.

    "Ah!"

    "Oh, the scream is cute... Onward!"

    I grabbed her long hair like a bridle and climbed onto her back. Eileen bucked wildly trying to throw me off, but I infused my lower body with mana to clamp around her torso, and her movements began to slow.

    "That''s enough for now. Isn''t it urgent to pinpoint the thieves'' location?"

    "But, Chief...!"

    "Outsider. Don''t worry too much and just go."

    Eileen bit her lip, but she couldn''t shake me off with her strength alone.

    "I''ll see about that when I get back...!"

    "Alright, let''s go. Stop crying."

    "Eugh...!"

    Eileen, trembling with frustration and even tearing up, finally set off towards the location she had discovered to rescue the captured villagers.

    <blockquote>

    A Special Thank You!:

    I want to extend my deepest gratitude to [Jose Daniel Garcia Aguilar], for supporting me on Patreon!

    </blockquote>

 Chapter 59: Unity of Rider and Mount (01)

    Chapter 59: Unity of Rider and Mount (01)

    "The ride is better than I thought?"

    Eileen''s lower body was extremely soft, covered in short fur.

    Each time she kicked off the ground and ran, the solid rear of the horse shook, and her tail fluttered like a flag in a strong wind, her large breasts swaying whenever she jumped slightly higher to avoid obstacles or tree roots.

    "Even bound with a leather guard like this... If I release it, a truly enormous mass would appear."

    Since I couldn''t keep grabbing her hair, I changed my grip to her waist and hugged her tightly; Eileen shivered but could not shake me off and continued to run.

    "Such solid abs."

    I knew horses were muscular, but despite a woman''s lower abdomen usually being soft to retain body heat, Eileen''s abs were as hard as steel, firmer than any of my comrades'' bellies.

    "If she runs across this plain every day, no wonder there¡¯s no extra fat..."

    Eileen''s frame was large but had no unnecessary fat, except perhaps her ample chest.

    She might be faster over long distances with the lower body of a horse, but I had the upper hand in short bursts of speed.

    Originally, a horse''s lower body is fast for straight runs on a plain but not for quick direction changes or obstacles, which means it''s not much help against a human-sized opponent like me.

    She might have taken off her exoskeleton armor to lighten the load, but even carrying a strong man, she was speeding across the plain somewhere.

    "Any accurate information about the hostages?"

    "Why should I tell an outsider?"

    "If you won¡¯t tell, I''ll have to find some other entertainment."

    I slid my hand under Eileen''s clothes to touch her solid abs.

    Her lower body was covered in short fur, but the upper human body was smooth, skin with abs so firm that it wasn''t easy for fingers to dig in.

    As my fingers slid over her sweaty abdomen, Eileen suddenly staggered and nearly fell.

    "Stop it...! I''ve heard humans are always in heat, but even in this situation...!"

    "Information."

    "Argh..."

    She was at my mercy now, so she had to talk.

    "There are more than a hundred in the bandit gang. Fortunately, more than half of the bandits have headed near the kingdom¡¯s borders to plunder horses. Only a few remain inside the fence holding the slaves."

    "That¡¯s good to know. Where?"

    "Not far, there¡¯s a rocky mountain, and they''ve set up barriers on the flat path coming down to prevent our warriors from escaping... Why do your hands keep moving up?"

    My hands had drifted up not on purpose but because I was riding on Eileen¡¯s back, and the movement made them bounce.

    So I withdrew my hand from her clothes and wrapped it around her waist again; Eileen, looking very angry with a flushed face, was sprinting at full speed.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ''Sweat is slippery?''

    The sweat flowing from Eileen¡¯s body was a white, slippery liquid, reminiscent of soap water.

    Tudududududu-!

    I heard that war horses are specially trained to minimize shaking for the riders they carry, and whether by instinct or training, Eileen too was running in a way that kept my body from shaking too much.

    ''It would be a fine horse, but it¡¯s a pity it¡¯s already carrying one.''

    What use is it to have two human upper bodies?

    Even if there are two halves of a horse''s lower body, it would still be useless.

    "This way. We can¡¯t run from here; we need to move carefully."

    Eileen slowed her steps, crouching down to move quietly, and I leaned forward on her back, holding my breath.

    ''Is that the rocky mountain?''

    Horse''s lower bodies were seen scattered around the rocky mountain, all looking precarious on the ridges.

    The area that was flat enough for horses to climb up and down had a wooden fence, but it wasn''t very high or firmly fixed.

    Could I undo it with my hands?

    ''Just that won¡¯t keep them from escaping.''

    If it were just horses, their low intelligence might mean such a simple barrier could contain them, but for a centaur with a human head, it seemed ridiculous to think they couldn¡¯t escape.

    Honestly, purebred horses with just horse heads might jump over such barriers to escape, and acrobatic horses carrying riders could easily leap over such flimsy wooden barriers.

    "It seems like you''re looking down on us a lot?"

    "No, I wasn¡¯t thinking that centaurs are dumber than horses or anything."

    "¡­You don¡¯t seem to know much. Centaurs weigh about the same as horses, but their center of gravity is further forward. So when going downhill, even carefully stepping one foot at a time is dangerous, let alone jumping over an obstacle. Centaurs without plans to walk on four legs, huh?"

    That made sense.

    Regular horses just have a horse''s head on top of the horse''s lower body, but a centaur has a human upper body attached, so even if the weight is similar to a horse''s head, the height and the addition of the human body shifts the center of gravity forward.

    "In that sense, now that I am sitting behind her, does Eileen have a stable center of gravity?"

    I roughly measured the length of her torso with my hand, which was longer than a human''s but a bit shorter than a real horse''s, front to back.

    "So, to rescue them, we just need to remove the logs?"

    "If we clear the obstacles set on the downhill path, everyone can return to their village on their own."

    "But I don''t see any male warriors; have they been sold elsewhere?"

    I infused mana into my eyes to scrutinize the centaurs hesitating on the mountain, noting that most had long hair and large chests, with no male centaurs in sight.

    "What are you talking about? Typically, there''s only one stallion per group, and even in very large groups, no more than five."

    This implies that most tribes consist of a few male centaurs and a majority of female centaurs...

    "Our tribe is made up of the mothers and fathers of our previous generation."

    That meant that the warriors captured in that village were mostly Eileen''s sisters.

    "Now that we''ve located them, all that¡¯s left is the rescue."

    Eileen had already started running before I could even strategize.

    "But even if the centaur bandits are foolish, they wouldn''t leave the slaves unwatched."

    Sure enough, as Eileen made noise running towards the rocky mountain, a commotion erupted from behind it, and several fierce-looking centaurs started running towards Eileen to intercept her.

    Tudududududu-!

    "I''m sure there was no one there just now...!"

    "Concealment and cover are basic to avoid enemy scouts."

    "If you knew, you should have mentioned it earlier!"

    Eileen tried to turn around in fear, but I grabbed her hair like a bridle.

    "No, keep running."

    "What are you doing...!"

    "There''s no escaping capture now."

    The centaurs that had appeared were at least a head taller than Eileen, which meant a difference in height.

    Typically, a height difference translates to a difference in stride, so they were likely faster on average, and even if Eileen could escape with her quick running style, if the enemy reports that they have hostages at this rocky mountain, they would soon move the location where the hostages are kept or increase the guard.

    Currently, there are about ten; we could break through in a short assault, but it would become problematic if reinforcements arrived.

    If we were just scouting and could return unnoticed, it might be different, but since we''ve been detected, it¡¯s better to make a decisive charge and stick to the original plan of rescuing the hostages and escaping.

    "I''m not afraid of dying, but..."

    Despite that, Eileen¡¯s body between my thighs was trembling.

    "Well... horses are naturally skittish animals."

    Remembering the horseback riding techniques I learned in theory, I knew it was important to calm Eileen right away because horses are fearful, and you shouldn''t approach from the rear, and if startled, they easily panic unless soothed immediately.

    "Haah?!"

    So, I pulled down the hand holding her hair and drew my mana saber from my waist.

    Horses are extremely fearful of predators, unable to sleep if they hear a predator''s howl nearby, but horses carrying knights or people do not fear charging towards a predator.

    If a horse is assured that the person on its back is stronger and can protect it, it no longer panics and acts bravely as a warhorse!

    Vroom-!

    "Trust me. I won''t let anyone hurt you."

    The mana saber shone brilliantly.

    I usually wouldn¡¯t set my mana saber to such high output, but to alleviate Eileen''s fear, I needed to make a strong impression.

    The being on her back was too powerful for mere centaurs to challenge.

    "Let''s go!"

    I lightly kicked Eileen¡¯s sides, and she started running forward without trembling anymore.

    "The momentum is good, but without reins or a saddle, if we collide head-on with a centaur, I could be thrown off and break my neck or something, and since a centaur¡¯s body is one with the horse, there¡¯s no risk of being thrown off."

    However, this is what happens in jousting matches where both opponents aim for each other''s shields with raised lances.

    For me, it''s simple: not allowing a single hit and just overwhelming the enemy.

    "The female herself comes to us! And she''s quite pretty..."

    Slash!!

    I split the face of a centaur who was drooling over Eileen in half.

    "Now your face is truly half and half?"

    The high heat of the mana saber cooked it, so no blood or brain matter splattered, and as I gently pulled her hair with my left hand to change Eileen¡¯s direction, she turned right, following my will.

    "Capture her!!"

    We must be wary of arrows.

    Even if I could melt or deflect arrows coming at me with my mana saber, it was difficult to cover the entire body of the large Eileen.

    Especially now, with my legs clenching her thighs tightly to not fall off, without reins, holding onto her hair.

    "Charge! Break through the formation without giving them a chance to shoot!"

    Rumbling!

    As Eileen accelerated with a gallop, facing the charging female centaur and the knight on her, the centaurs were shocked and made way.

    "Two heads!"

    "A legendary two-headed centaur?"

    I was curious about the legend, but ignored it and ran.

    The centaurs blocking the way screamed as their chests were slashed or arms severed, and as the front formation collapsed, the centaurs became terrified and their formation disintegrated.

    As I said before, horses are skittish.

    And that holds true for their opponents as well.

 chapter 60: Unity of Rider and Mount (02)

    chapter 60: Unity of Rider and Mount (02)

    "Aaaaargh!"

    Had they ever been hit by a mana saber before?

    Even if the centaurs clashed with the kingdom''s army, most would die from arrows or flying magical attacks rather than facing a knight''s mana saber directly.

    If the kingdom fought against centaurs, it would always be in a defensive stance, and even in a punitive expedition, it would end with scaring the fleeing centaurs from coming near the kingdom, so they never really faced knights head-on.

    That''s why they didn''t know the fear of a knight.

    "Just one person... why are we...!"

    Of course, I was just one person.

    If these centaurs had not panicked and had calmly formed a defensive line and attacked from a distance or poked with long spears, there would have been nothing I could do. But the centaur bandits were already in panic, fleeing in terror.

    "There''s the obstacle! Tie the rope I prepared around my waist..."

    Originally, Eileen had planned to break through the obstacles by tying a rope around them and running downhill herself, clearing the obstacles and creating a path for her sisters to escape down the rocky mountain.

    However, there was a problem; her plan was based on the mistaken belief that she could pull out a tightly wedged log from the mountain''s structure by herself.

    Not that there wasn¡¯t a solution.

    "Move aside!"

    I stopped Eileen from tying the rope around her waist and jumped off her back while extending the mana saber long.

    Swoosh!

    Then I slashed the center of the obstacle with the mana saber, creating a large gap, and slashed on each side of it, completely severing the middle part.

    Crack!

    The high-heat, high-pressure mana saber cleanly cut through the log used as an obstacle as smoothly as a saw would have, and I kicked the logs aside while whistling.

    Whistle!

    Being a rocky mountain with not a single blade of grass, my whistle echoed across the whole area, and soon after seeing the obstacle gone, the centaur maidens glanced at each other and started approaching one by one.

    "Who... is that..."

    "No time to explain. Eileen!"

    As I called her, Eileen, who had been dumbfoundedly tying a rope around her waist, hurried over, and I climbed back on her body and sheathed the mana saber.

    "Let''s go!"

    "There are warriors here not from our village..."

    "Escape first, send them back later!"

    "No, but our village¡¯s location, to tell others... Ahh!"

    Smack!

    I smacked Eileen''s buttocks, and she instinctively started running, followed by the other centaur maidens sprinting after her.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    "Damn... block them, block! Don¡¯t let them escape..."

    It was a cavalry versus cavalry clash.

    However, the centaur maidens charging downhill with the acceleration of the slope showed the true power of shock cavalry, and the centaur bandits below, unable to form a line, were a clear demonstration of how not to use cavalry.

    Smash!!

    Using the downhill momentum, the centaur maidens overwhelmingly breached the bandits'' defenses and began to escape, while the centaur bandits were left battered by punches and kicks, their bodies a wreck.

    It''s commonly known that physically, males are usually stronger than females, but with horses, mares can be as fast and brave as stallions, so physically, they were on equal footing as horses.

    What that means is... the centaur maidens were no less physically capable than the members of the centaur bandit gang.

    "Eileen!"

    "Sister!"

    "You... carrying a man on your back..."

    While they were grateful for being rescued, the sight of me and Eileen was shocking to the centaur maidens.

    ''Well, the centaur bandits were also shocked by the sight of a two-headed centaur... to the centaurs, it must be a fearsome sight?''

    The centaur maidens from Eileen¡¯s village took the lead, clearing the way and starting to charge, and seeing the captured centaur maidens forming a line and running behind us, I completely released my grip on the mana saber and let go of Eileen¡¯s hair that I had been holding in my left hand.

    ''We succeeded. It''s a partial victory, but...''

    At that time, I was unaware.

    Why the other centaur maidens looked bewildered when they saw me and Eileen.

    And why Eileen had been so adamant against carrying me, the reason for that.

    * * *

    "Nice to meet you. We are warriors from Arlin village."

    "I am a warrior from Esrei village."

    Outside the tent, the centaur maidens were introducing themselves.

    Though they had escaped to the village where Dein and I were indebted, they had no intention of staying here and planned to return to their respective villages after tonight.

    Just that they needed to talk beforehand, so they were sharing stories frantically in the middle of the night.

    "At first, I thought it was just a few rogues causing trouble, but having experienced it directly, I realize the danger."

    "Yes. We were lucky to be rescued this time, but if it happens again... smaller villages will have no chance."

    While escaping, the centaur maidens had trampled about ten of the bandits, but there were still nearly a hundred bandits left, and there was no law preventing them from trying to kidnap centaur maidens and sell them as slaves in the future.

    "They say that a thief who steals grains will eventually steal livestock. Before they grow bigger, we must set an example and teach them that bad deeds have consequences if they want to live in these plains."

    As a result, each of them planned to return to their own villages to muster forces and form a coalition army to subdue the bandit group.

    While ominous statements were exchanged about how their fathers could easily crush these weaklings or even their mothers could break legs with their bare hands...

    "Ugh... this is unsettling."

    I lay down on a makeshift bed of straw, unable to wash, and tried to sleep.

    "I thought our barracks were the worst in the world, but it turns out there''s an even lower bottom..."

    The dry straw was fairly plush, but the problem was the small insects inside it, wriggling and biting my skin while their buzzing filled the air. Centaurs usually sleep standing, so there were frequent sounds of them shifting and rolling their hooves.

    This caused the sound of hooves to echo, waking me up again and again...

    "Sigh..."

    At times like this, I envy Dane for his ability to sleep anywhere, anytime.

    "I''m low on mana too..."

    I wasn''t drained to the point of squeezing out the last of my mana circuits, but the continuous battles from morning to evening had significantly depleted my mana, bringing on a heavy fatigue.

    I should recover after a good sleep, but I need sleep to come first.

    Click-clack...

    And I wasn''t the only one struggling to sleep; I could hear hooves pacing outside my tent, indicating others were also finding it hard to settle.

    The other centaur maidens from the rescued villages were planning to stay up all night and run back to their villages, so they were not concerned, but she, who needed to stay in this village, should be resting.

    "What are you doing? Come in and rest."

    In fact, this tent wasn''t mine but Eileen''s.

    Though it was meant to host a guest, no separate tent had been prepared, and the nights on the plains were cold, requiring two or three to huddle together for warmth, so Dane and I were depending on different centaur maidens for shelter.

    Of course, my host was Eileen.

    "I didn''t intend to impose this much, but..."

    I had cooperated with Eileen today, but if she disliked carrying me, I planned to ask one of the centaur warriors we rescued to carry me instead.

    If it''s not an unavoidable situation like tonight, there''s no reason to insist, right?

    So I wanted to assure her that I would move with another centaur warrior so she could stop pacing outside, but she hesitated to come into the tent.

    Click-clack.

    It wasn''t until after midnight that Eileen entered, a stark contrast to her wild appearance during the day; now she seemed quite demure, sneakily entering the tent.

    "If you dislike my presence, I can leave and sleep outside. I''m used to sleeping outdoors for a day or two."

    "That''s not it. In the village, we usually sleep together."

    Perhaps to the horses, sleeping together is nothing special.

    "Then what''s the issue with entering the tent? Are you afraid I''ll force myself on you?"

    "..."

    Her silence suggested I was right.

    "Don''t worry. If I need to be agile, I''ll ask another warrior to carry me..."

    "It''s okay to carry you."

    "Really?"

    If that''s the case, perhaps I should continue partnering with Eileen...

    "I''m okay with it now."

    Swish.

    Eileen began to undress the cloth wrapped around her body.

    At first, I thought she was undressing to sleep comfortably, but as she started to peel off her thin undergarments, I realized something unusual was happening.

    "Something''s... off?"

    As the mare undressed, the scent of sweat filled the tent.

    Water was scarce on the plains, and bathing in water was a luxury.

    Therefore, I was also unable to wash before sleeping, and typically, horse sweat foams up like soap and washes away, so instead of an unpleasant sweat smell, there was a fragrant scent of soap in the air.

    "Wait a minute, more importantly, it seems like she''s getting naked..."

    After throwing off the leather guard and the cloth, the silhouette of her large breasts emerged, more massive than I had anticipated.

    Backlit by the tent entrance, the details were unclear, but the silhouette alone conveyed an overwhelming presence!

    Her breasts were even larger than those of Lady Melson, which had sunken nipples, and Eileen¡¯s nipples were as large as my thumbs, prominently protruding.

    "It''s okay to mount..."

    So, in centaur terms, does ''mount'' have that meaning?

    "Ah... so that''s why...!"

    I finally understood why the bandits had been shocked to see me and Eileen during the hostage rescue at the rocky mountain.

    From a human perspective, it appeared as a man and woman were merging their genitals while charging towards them with swords ¨C even I would be terrified and flee!

    "Are you not going to mount?"

    Her voice, usually high during the day, was now languid and subdued, and I responded as a knight should.

    "No, I will mount. Isn''t that what knights do?"

    After all, a knight is a knight because he rides. Yes.

 chapter 61: Unity of Rider and Mount (03)

    chapter 61: Unity of Rider and Mount (03)

    Breasts can be categorized into three types.

    The first type is what you might call the "ground-level slime" size¡ªbarely there, only noticeable if you suck them in with your mouth.

    The second type is of an average size¡ªpleasant to the touch, they jiggle nicely when moving, bringing joy to the onlooker.

    The third type is so large that they automatically draw a man''s gaze the moment he sees them, and right now, the breasts of Eileen standing before me undressed belong to this category.

    ''Aren''t these a bit too big?''

    As I start touching Eileen''s breasts, which she has presented to me passively, they are not only incredibly firm due to the characteristics of centaur maidens but also heavy. I tried to support them with both hands, and they felt as heavy as buckets filled with water.

    ''Wow! I didn''t expect them to be this heavy...''

    They were so massive that it seemed possible to suffocate a man by pressing his face with them¡ªnot by covering the nose but by sheer weight.

    ''Well, muscle does weigh more than fat per the same volume, so I guess it makes sense?''

    Fat is lighter than water, so large breasts typically float when submerged.

    However, these breasts would definitely sink due to their firm density.

    ''They are incredibly large, but honestly, are they lacking a bit in feel?''

    Typically, when caressing breasts, it involves not just tweaking the nipples and stroking the flesh but also enjoying the feeling of them in one''s mouth, or in the case of smaller breasts, sucking them in completely. With average-sized breasts, the pleasure comes from their movement with each touch...

    But these were too large and excessively firm, making them less enjoyable to touch.

    ''Wouldn''t they burst if I tried fitting something in between?''

    While it''s common to place the penis between breasts for stimulation, doing so here would be like putting it in a press¡ªcertainly not something I dared to attempt.

    "Do humans usually touch women like this?"

    "It''s all part of the mating process."

    "I''m embarrassed... and it''s cold too..."

    Indeed, as the night deepened, the temperature inside the tent dropped, making it chilly. Eileen, whose lower body was covered with short fur compared to her furless upper body, was relatively colder and shivered while wrapping her shoulders.

    "It''ll warm up soon, just wait."

    "Ugh..."

    She tried to ward off the cold by wrapping her arms around her breasts, but they were so large that her arms couldn''t fully cover them, and her breast flesh was still exposed.

    Also, perhaps due to the cold, her nipples protruded noticeably, drawing my gaze. I decided to leave the breasts for now and slowly moved my hands down to her lower abdomen to start a detailed examination.

    ''Her belly button area has firm abs... I guess running every day keeps the fat off.''

    Her lower abdomen was slightly plump, adding a bit of pleasure to the touch, but again, the flesh was too firm to enjoy touching.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Her belly button was beautifully linear, perhaps a more mature-looking navel compared to the round ones of Mollang or Shuru?

    "By the way... is there nothing in this lower abdomen?"

    "What are you talking about...?"

    "Like, an organ for carrying children."

    "Wouldn''t there be no such thing here?"

    So this lower abdomen was purely a digestive region, devoid of reproductive organs.

    Typically, the intestines of herbivores, like centaurs, are much longer than those of omnivorous humans or carnivorous predators, so it wouldn''t be strange for a human-like upper body''s abdomen to be packed with intestines.

    "Gulp..."

    I touch the area where the human body merges with the horse''s lower body.

    From afar, it seemed like an awkwardly attached joint, but after removing the cloth covering her lower abdomen and examining it closely, the junction where the human upper body and the horse lower body overlapped was intricately joined.

    ''Well, nobody forcefully attached it, and since it''s born this way, it makes sense it''s intricately connected.''

    Where there should be a groin in a human, in a centaur, it''s treated more like the chest area of a horse''s lower body. When I touched this sensitive part between her front legs, perhaps because it was a sensitive area, Eileen involuntarily bit her lip and twitched, trying to step back.

    "Shh... shh... be careful, it''s nighttime."

    "You''re touching too blatantly..."

    "Humans usually do this."

    It might be rare to find someone who touches as meticulously as I do, but how can one not be fascinated by something so intriguing?

    Since Eileen wouldn''t be asking other human men about this, we just had to move past it.

    "Please be gentle... the lower body is a sensitive area..."

    While touching Eileen''s human form didn''t elicit much reaction, starting to touch her horse''s lower body caused her to tremble and twitch, showing a more distinct reaction.

    ''True... the human part, aside from the breasts, doesn''t react much, but the lower body is sensitive.''

    As I examined the lower body of the centaur, I noticed something different from a normal mare.

    No udders.

    It made sense since a centaur female would nurse her offspring with breasts on her upper body, so there were none on the lower body, just a smooth torso.

    Typically, a foal would go beneath a mare to suckle, but centaur foals, being taller due to their human-like upper bodies, cannot do this and must suckle from the human-shaped breasts.

    ''Seeing this makes you realize how amazing nature is...''

    I''m not sure if there''s a god specifically responsible for centaurs, but every part of their body structure seemed meticulously connected.

    The important thing about the lower body, anyway, was that the only accessible part ended up being the ass. There was one issue, though...

    "Umm..."

    It was high.

    I mean, it was quite high up. Even though I''m not particularly short, compared to my lower body, Eileen¡¯s was significantly elevated. You could say her ass were almost at the height of my chest to understand how high they were.

    Even though Eileen was of average or slightly below average height among the centaur maidens in the village, I couldn''t reach her ass comfortably because they were positioned so high.

    ''This is... something I hadn''t considered.''

    Having a horse''s lower body naturally meant a higher placement of the lower body.

    The legs are longer than a human''s to begin with...

    ''If there''s any advantage, it''s that I can see the ass clearly from the front without bending down?''

    I grabbed her solid brown ass and slid my fingers to gently part Eileen¡¯s vulva.

    "Hih-heung...!"

    A mix of a horse''s whinny and a human''s moan echoed as Eileen¡¯s legs wobbled, and she clutched at the tent pole to support her body.

    "Are you okay?"

    "Not really... but I''ll manage."

    I wish she''d stick to one answer.

    "Be gentle, it''s my first time..."

    In these parts, it''s customary to offer hospitality to visiting men by providing women, but had Eileen recently reached adulthood? Or perhaps men rarely visited this village.

    "Understood."

    Unlike the pink membranes of humans or other species, a horse¡¯s vagina is quite large, and I was concerned whether my dick would be satisfying enough for her.

    Being a horse, Eileen was built to accommodate a male with a significantly larger genitalia...

    ''Wow, it¡¯s hot...?''

    It almost felt steamy inside her opening, as if heat was rising from Eileen¡¯s body.

    Her horse-shaped lower body exuded a white sweat, and every breath I took caused her tail to flutter while brushing against my hands holding her ass, which in turn made me react gently.

    ''It seems no different from a mare, but...''

    Yet, considering Eileen''s blushing face trembling in front of me, I felt I could do it.

    "Alright, then. How about lying down?"

    It was a bit of an embarrassing request, but in Eileen¡¯s standing position, I couldn¡¯t do much.

    With her ass almost at the height of my chest, what could I do with my dick other than gently caress her lower abdomen?

    "Now... do you mean now? If I sit down now, I might not be able to get up again..."

    Eileen seemed unsteady on her legs as if they had gone weak, and when she finally sat down, the positioning made it difficult to penetrate properly.

    ''So... should I just stand and do it?''

    Her opening was already wet enough that I could stick my hand in without noticing, craving semen, and watching this, I had become so aroused I couldn¡¯t hold back, yet a physical impediment prevented proper intercourse.

    I could get a stepping stool to reach the right height, but surely... a man''s pride is tied up in his length and height, isn''t it?

    Using a step stool to accommodate my shorter height felt like a blow to my pride, but there was no choice. I looked around for something to stand on, but...

    ''Nothing?''

    There was nothing.

    Besides a straw-made bed, there were no furniture pieces in the tent, and it was problematic to go out and ask for an object from Eileen to use as a platform for sex...

    ''Damn, should I just give up here?''

    "Are you just teasing more? My legs are getting weak..."

    And Eileen, sensing my hesitation, questioned me, making it even harder to admit that I was too short to proceed.

    Isn¡¯t it a man''s duty to perform once his pants are off, even with just a slime?

    ''Forget it, I''ll make do!''

    When there''s no tool, a knight must improvise.

    So, I gripped Eileen¡¯s ass and leaped like jumping over a vaulting horse, aiming my body and my aroused dick between her ass.

    "Huh?! What''s this...?"

    Supporting myself with my hands on her ass, I positioned my dick at her entrance.

    ''The target is large, so there¡¯s no worry of missing!''

    Using both hands to bear my weight, I couldn¡¯t guide with them, but a simple flick was enough to push the tip of my hot, aroused dick into her soft, steaming depths.

    "Ah... Ahh...?"

    Then I pressed my body tightly against Eileen''s ass, laying my body over her horse-shaped lower half while firmly embedding myself within her and began to thrust.

    Essentially, I had begun to hang from her ass and thrust!

    <blockquote>

    A Special Thank You!:

    I want to extend my deepest gratitude to [Conor lennon], for supporting me on Patreon!

    </blockquote>

 Chapter 62: Unity of Rider and Mount (04)

    Chapter 62: Unity of Rider and Mount (04)

    "Haah!"

    I was worried that my thickness might not satisfy her due to the size of her hole, but fortunately, as soon as I inserted, the intense tightening of her body and the sight of Eileen clinging to the tent pole as if she would collapse confirmed that my dick was sufficient even for a centaur.

    "Really, what does size or height matter! For the females, it''s all about being mounted!"

    With each thrust and withdrawal, it was necessary to press down on her ass with my weight and pull back my waist before thrusting again, an act more akin to mechanical gymnastics than sex.

    In fact, my forearms were trembling with the effort, and while maintaining an erection, I was also feeling her tightness to the point of mental overload...

    "It''s so hot!"

    While horse''s body temperatures are higher than humans, directly mounting her felt so hot and sticky as if my glans would melt.

    Initially, I felt intimidated by the ease with which my hand entered, but as I began to thrust with my waist and entire body, she could not regain her senses, simultaneously screaming in both horse and human agony while clinging to the tent pole.

    With deliberate recoil in my waist, her pussy staggered under the pleasure as I deeply penetrated her.

    "Indeed, it''s not all about size for a man. It''s about technique!"

    My thighs were as if soaked with fluid, all of which was flowing from Eileen¡¯s fluids.

    Her large size, or perhaps the size of her opening, meant that her fluids were not just a lubricant but almost a flood, creating small puddles on the floor, and I once again gathered strength to give a rebounding thrust into her.

    This felt less like sex and more like ramming a battering ram into a fortress gate.

    Of course, sex also involves penetrating the fortress of a woman''s vagina with the battering ram of a man''s penis, but this was closer to an actual siege...

    "Ugh!"

    Eileen''s legs eventually gave out, and she spread them wide, lowering her stance while I, placing my hand on her body to support my weight, nearly fell but managed to maintain our connection by planting my feet firmly on the ground.

    "Feet wet with flowing fluids... Are centaurs such erotic creatures?"

    The amount of fluids alone doesn''t determine the erotic nature of a creature, but at least in that moment, Eileen''s appearance was immensely erotic, and her spreading her legs to lower her stance meant I didn''t need acrobatics to continue.

    If until now the impact was like a heavy strike with a battering ram, from now it required a rapid succession of hits.

    "Something thick... something strange has entered my body...!"

    "Thick, huh?"

    Honestly, compared to Eileen''s body, my dick wasn''t thick, but to her, experiencing a man''s dick for the first time made it feel significant.

    "After all, if a fishbone gets stuck in your throat, even a tiny piece can feel like a huge bone rolling around inside."

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Her vaginal pressure was intense enough that insertion should have been difficult, but the outflow of her ample fluids under pressure naturally facilitated withdrawal, allowing me to tease and re-enter.

    A few thrusts in and Eileen had reached climax and completely collapsed.

    "What? Is that it?"

    I hadn''t even begun to enjoy myself fully, but already a large container could be filled with the fluids flowing from Eileen¡¯s body.

    "Ah... come to think of it..."

    Sex among herbivores ends quickly because they can''t afford leisurely mating while escaping predators, leading to rapid completion.

    The same applies to horses and centaurs, thus her reaction wasn''t unusual.

    Exhausted and gasping for air, the intense scent of a female was growing stronger from her body.

    "Come to think of it... when breeding a stud horse, they first send in a horse to excite the mare, and only then do they bring in the stud to ejaculate."

    The plan was to fully arouse the mare through foreplay before properly introducing the target stud to increase the likelihood of conception.

    "So, let''s start now."

    "Start? What do you mean... I already..."

    "No, I haven''t even started yet."

    As I grabbed Eileen''s hand and placed her grip on my erect dick, she was flustered, attempting something, but her well-lubricated opening was ready, and the height was just right for me to thrust without further ado.

    "Ah..."

    Definitely, despite the large size of Eileen¡¯s opening, there was sufficient tightening from the vaginal walls to feel pleasure, preventing any mishap where intercourse couldn''t occur.

    "Speaking of which... is the uterus around here?"

    "Where are you..."

    In humans, the uterus is in the lower abdomen, but since a centaur has no reproductive organs in the humanoid part of the body, it''s in the horse-shaped lower half.

    Normally, if you push the glans deep while inserted, you can stimulate up to the vicinity of the uterus, but since the centaur''s interior is deep, just thrusting doesn''t reach the uterus, so I had to manually stimulate it from the outside.

    "The lower abdomen is sensitive... shouldn''t it be used now for breeding?"

    "That''s true, but..."

    Is there a hybrid of centaurs and humans?

    Honestly, with the reproductive organs concentrated in the lower half, it seems more likely to hybridize with horses rather than humans, who just resemble the shape.

    "Ugh... no... there... hhh..."

    As she nearly begged while experiencing an orgasm, Eileen''s body, despite the size of her vagina, gripped my glans tightly enough that I couldn''t move.

    Not a bad tightness though...

    "Isn''t this too fast?"

    Even this time, it only took a little over 30 seconds for Eileen to reach orgasm, but I hadn''t even managed to thrust a few times.

    "This won''t do. This time I won''t stop until I''m done..."

    "Again... again? It''s not over yet?"

    "I haven''t even started."

    "Haah... no... stop...!"

    Before I could shake a few times, Eileen was reaching climax again, but this time I ignored her response and forced myself in while firmly holding her hips.

    "It feels like... my head''s going to explode... Let''s stop now..."

    "No, I need to... enjoy this too...!"

    Eileen had already reached her third orgasm, and I hadn''t even ejaculated yet, struggling to find a rhythm as she kept changing positions.

    "Just stay like this for a moment. I''ll handle it..."

    "Ugh... no... it''s too... too much...!"

    I felt a bit sorry, but I ignored it and continued shaking my hips.

    Seemingly having lost a significant level of awareness, Eileen could no longer speak and was only moaning and thrashing around, unable to stand properly as I penetrated her, so there was no strength left in her legs.

    "Okay, finally the first one... here it goes!"

    "No, no, no, no..."

    During Eileen''s sixth orgasm, I was finally able to ejaculate for the first time.

    My semen swam deep into her body, and only after shaking off all the seeds remaining in my testicles did I let go of her ass.

    Thump.

    "Ah... it''s still not enough."

    But seeing Eileen collapsed and gasping for air, completely drained, I couldn''t ask her for more.

    If I continued now, it might really damage her intellect, judging by her expression.

    "What should I do now..."

    Worried as my erection was still prominent, I noticed a small horse''s rear peeking inside the tent.

    Peeking...

    It seemed like she wasn''t just spying but signaling her presence deliberately, so I turned and went towards the entrance where the centaur girl who had guided Dane and me here this morning was lingering.

    "Hi there!"

    The moment she saw my erect dick, her ears perked up, but unlike girls her age, she neither screamed nor ran away but stayed put.

    "What''s up?"

    "Well, it''s... my father... I mean, the chieftain said that we usually entertain as a family..."

    "Huh?"

    Was that the norm...? The chieftain had told me to ''come over to the house'' to ask for favors, but was this what he meant?

    "But her age..."

    I couldn''t determine whether the girl in front of me was an adult among centaurs.

    "The chieftain must consider her an adult since he sent her to entertain..."

    With Eileen overwhelmed and collapsed, I needed someone else to help.

    "Do you know what ''entertaining'' entails?"

    The centaur girl couldn''t take her eyes off my dick and nodded at my question.

    "Are you prepared for this?"

    "Well... I''m old enough to entertain guests now..."

    If she says she''s ready, there''s no need to refuse.

    "Just right... perfect height."

    If Eileen''s height made it difficult, her younger sister, this centaur girl, was at the perfect height for me.

    "By the way, I didn''t ask your name this morning. What is it?"

    "Angelica..."

    I recalled that the chieftain had mentioned his daughter and said her name while talking to Eileen, but I had forgotten.

    As I began to undress Angelica, her skin felt softer compared to Eileen''s muscular body.

    "She''s about my height, but... I feel like I''m doing something wrong."

    Despite being terrified, there was a mix of excitement and curiosity, and a bit of fear at her sister''s disheveled appearance as I gently stroked her chin and kissed her.

    "It tastes like grass... like hay."

    Centaur''s are herbivores, after all... I gradually led the kiss, rolling my tongue around her small one and caressing her slender back to familiarize her with a man''s touch.

    "Ah..."

    Thud...

    Seeing fluids begin to drop from Angelica''s lower body, I climbed onto her back.

    "This is how you do it, right?"

    "Ah... yes..."

    For centaurs, having a male mount their back is a mating signal.

    Although Angelica wasn''t as tall as Eileen, I immediately got down, grabbed her ass, and began to taste Eileen''s younger sister, whom I had just experienced.

    "This is... really wrong, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 63: All Centaurs, Unite! (01)

    Chapter 63: All Centaurs, Unite! (01)

    "Ah... Aah...!"

    Perhaps because her body was relatively small, Angelica''s size was similar to that of a human.

    Even earlier, Eileen had shown strong constriction, but with Angelica, the combination of centaur-specific tightness and human-like size brought about a pain and pressure that seemed to forcefully pierce through flesh.

    "Hooough...!"

    However, the tighter the hole, the more determination it brings to a man.

    Putting as much strength as possible into the glans and enduring, I began to penetrate Angelica''s body with a determination to see whether I would break or she would be penetrated.

    "Knight... Sir... knight..."

    Normally, when thrusting like this, one would turn the body or have one''s chest pressed against the woman''s back, but due to the lower body structure of centaurs, both had to stretch out their arms just to barely touch each other.

    This was possible probably because Angelica was a rather small horse; if it had been Eileen, even stretching out hands wouldn¡¯t have been enough due to her larger body size.

    "Ah... Ahh... It hurts..."

    "It''s your first time... Perhaps I was a bit rough? Maybe we should stop..."

    "My lower belly tingles... something... feels strange..."

    Is it normal to maintain pain when someone is worried, or is she already reaching the stage of orgasm?

    Although the sexual activity of herbivores usually ends within a minute, here I was, not even having moved my hips yet, and Angelica, experiencing her first time and relatively small, was already shaking and leaking fluids, her ass trembling and her nipples erect, showing she was ready.

    "Ah... Aah...!"

    "Cough!"

    It seems centaurs and humans are not compatible after all.

    Even before I could properly move my hips, Angelica had reached her climax, releasing her fluids, and I was caught in a bind, unable to pull out or push further.

    "I''m sorry... but... I feel a bump inside... and my legs keep losing strength..."

    Angelica was relatively lighter, so I ignored her complaints, gripped the hands we were holding tightly, and just kept thrusting, climax or not.

    Gulp, gulp.

    "Uh... Hiiiit...!"

    While I was moving my hips, Angelica spewed fluids several times, nearly collapsing, but I kept her from falling by activating the mana circuits in my arms and legs.

    ''I need some release too! How selfish of you to enjoy yourselves!''

    Honestly, if Eileen had been enough, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to call Angelica.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    But having called her, I might as well make proper use of her.

    "Sister... Ahh... Sister...!!"

    As Angelica, already exhausted and gasping for breath, began to cry, I kept thrusting lightly into her, enjoying the position that made it easier to thrust, and concentrating on the sensations beyond the glans, periodically reaching orgasm, though I ignored the contractions of her vagina and stimulated her body.

    "My body feels weird... keeps... leaking... Sir... Knight...!"

    Crying, she called out to me as I held her tightly, and finally, I felt the signal and thrust deeply into her.

    With Eileen, it was hard to reach even midway, but since Angelica had a relatively smaller lower body of a horse, I could fully thrust into her deep parts.

    Gush!

    Due to the strong vaginal pressure, normally dribbling semen now gushed out in chunks into Angelica''s body.

    "Ah... Hiiit..."

    For the first time, receiving semen inside her, the centaur girl who had experienced nearly ten orgasms could no longer hold on, releasing her grip on my hands, and I focused on ejaculating the remaining semen while adjusting her ass.

    Wobble...

    "Huh?"

    As Angelica''s legs, which had been supporting her lower body, lost strength, her body tilted forward, and together, locked as one, we stumbled forward and knocked over a pillar.

    Thump!

    "Huh...?"

    Due to the intense shaking by Eileen earlier, the pillar, already loose, tilted and fell over as Angelica and I pushed against it with our bodies.

    And as the pillar fell, the tent''s ceiling began to collapse.

    "Aaaack!"

    Crash!

    As the pillar came down and the supports were pulled out, the tent collapsed, and I was trapped under the thick fabric meant to block the winds of the plains.

    Slurp...

    As we returned to their village, the centaur maidens watched, and I released the remaining semen into Angelica.

    The sex was intense enough to bring down a tent... perhaps something to boast about...

    * * *

    The centaur bandits licked their lips at the sight of the one human before them.

    A figure who had appeared like a comet last fall, now impossible to ignore.

    He who unified all the bands of centaurs, previously divided into factions, by defeating their leaders one by one.

    Now, he is called the Great Leader, with a mixture of fear and awe.

    He was receiving reports, gathering all the remaining centaurs of the bandit group, totaling 200, in one place.

    Among all the centaurs residing in these plains, they were the most formidable force.

    - Where are the horses? -

    "Here they are."

    Following the Great Leader''s orders, the centaur bandits had brought approximately 50 horses.

    Moreover, these were not ordinary pack horses or racehorses but rather large, brave mounts fit for knights.

    Given the recent increase in the number of knights, leading to a scarcity of horses, these 50 mounts held tremendous value.

    "Great Leader, if we sell these back to the kingdom, we will make a fortune."

    Hearing the confident report from a centaur bandit, the one called the Great Leader extended his arm.

    His forearm, made of steel, moved intricately with many parts interlocking, and the Great Leader transformed his hand into a long rod and approached the horses captured by the centaur bandits.

    "Rumble!"

    Despite the approaching Great Leader, the horse did not show fear, proving it was a fine steed. However, the Great Leader pointed the rod transformed from his hand at the horse''s jaw.

    Whoosh-

    Thud!

    A long awl pierced through the horse''s jaw.

    Thud!

    The horse before the Great Leader died instantly, its brain damaged without even a scream, and the sight caused the other horses to start panicking wildly.

    "Hehehehe!"

    "Rumble!"

    "Great Leader! What is this..."

    - Bring the rest as well -

    "Do you know how much these horses are worth!"

    Whoosh!

    But the Great Leader continued to drive awls into the heads of the trapped horses, systematically ending their lives.

    "What are you doing! We risked our lives to steal these horses!"

    "Stop it!"

    Dissatisfaction among the centaur bandits was skyrocketing.

    To them, horses were not merely livestock but almost family-like beings, the only animals with which they could move in unison, essential for their nomadic lifestyle as a source of milk and mobility.

    If they had simply planned to sell the horses at a high price, there would not have been such resistance.

    But what''s left if you just kill the horses?

    What about the comrades who died raiding horse ranches?

    As dissatisfaction pierced the skies, the Great Leader stopped his horse-killing spree and pointed his awl-extended rod at the other centaurs.

    - I will compensate you for the hardships -

    "Still, we shouldn''t kill the horses! If we need meat or there''s a necessity, we could slaughter and mourn them, but this act is just......"

    - Are you dissatisfied? -

    Pushing forward his brain-soaked awl, the centaur bandits could no longer argue.

    No matter how family-like the horses were, they were not more important than their own lives.

    "Damn it... But if it''s going to be like this, we won''t kidnap horses anymore."

    - Seems you''re dissatisfied -

    Fwoosh!

    The deputy leader of the bandits, so to speak, lost his life in an instant.

    Despite being prepared to defend himself by drawing his weapon, he couldn''t react in time to the awl fired from the Great Leader''s hand.

    "Deputy leader!"

    Fwoosh! Fwoosh! Fwoosh!

    The awl flew, beginning a massacre of the centaur bandits.

    In an instant, more than ten centaur bandits fell, and the remaining bandits scattered to escape, and even the Great Leader couldn''t chase them all down.

    It wasn''t a matter of capability but of numbers; they reasoned it was best just to escape as only a few could be pursued and killed.

    - They''re escaping. It doesn''t matter. Since the seeds have arrived from the homeland, we don''t need you anymore -

    Crack.

    The awl embedded in the deputy leader''s head took root, and the body of the now-deceased deputy leader began to rise slowly.

    - Our numbers are many, and nothing shall challenge us -

    His eyes were vacant, and blood trickled from his mouth, but he moved not by chemical actions in the brain but by electrical signals from the awl implanted in it.

    - Pursue them -

    The one called the Great Leader opened his metallic body and distributed awls extracted from himself to them.

    - Destroy the brains and implant artificial intelligence. Increase your comrades -

    Suddenly, the bodies of 23 slain centaur bandits began to move, accepting the awls.

    Each was given five awls, and they started chasing their fleeing comrades.

    - Increase the numbers... turn the captured hostages into comrades... Without horses, no matter if they are knights, they cannot stand against the centaurs -

 Important

    Important Notice for Patreon Subscribers:

    Before subscribing to my Patreon, please check the collection titled "Map." It contains just one post, but it¡¯s an important one! You¡¯ll find this collection listed first under the Collections section.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Make sure to take a look before choosing your tier! ??

    If you have any concerns after subscribing, please feel free to DM me on Patreon¡ªI¡¯m always happy to help! ??

 Chapter 64: All Centaurs, Unite! (02)

    Chapter 64: All Centaurs, Unite! (02)

    "This village is fine in other respects, but there''s no place to wash."

    We did have water collected from rainwater and purified for drinking, but it was in very small amounts. As guests, we received more water than usual, but even so, it was not enough for washing.

    ''I should have brought Mollang...''

    After all, bringing her along would have been difficult to manage and added to our load, and since we planned to catch wild horses by hiding our scent, I left Mollang and Shuru with Teacher Pandel. Now, I checked my genitals inside my pants, grimy as they were.

    ''Ugh... the smell...''

    We mated, but not being able to wash properly, a terrible stench was slowly emanating.

    If Mollang were here, she would have cleaned it thoroughly...

    ''There''s hardly any water in this village to ask for bathing water...''

    Centaurs generally don''t drink much water.

    Most centaurs get their water from eating fresh grass and rarely drink water. Dane and I were making do with mare''s milk and some fruits crushed into a sort of rye bread for meals.

    Slurp... slurp... slurp...

    At first, when they offered mare''s milk, I thought it was milked from pregnant centaurs, but it turned out this village had horses as livestock, and it was from these horses that the milk was taken, which was slightly disappointing.

    Actually, following Angelica around the village on errands, I often saw her milking the horses. Seeing a centaur milk a horse feels a bit odd...

    I wonder what it would be like if a centaur tried milking...

    ''Anyway, not much milk would come from a humanoid upper body...''

    "What are you looking at?"

    Eileen caught me staring blatantly at her chest and I quickly scrambled for an excuse.

    "I was wondering what material your chest guard is made of."

    I couldn''t very well say I was wondering how much milk those firm breasts could produce.

    Luckily, Eileen didn''t suspect further and sincerely answered while touching the leather guard she wore on her chest.

    "It''s leather. We got it from trading with humans."

    "Hmm..."

    "When shooting a bow, you need to press down the breasts so they don''t get in the way."

    Indeed, I remember the bowstring scraping against a nipple a few times during archery training, and it hurt like hell.

    With a chest as large as Eileen''s, it would naturally cause problems when using a bow.

    ''But is there no information about the bandits...''

    Two days had passed since we rescued the hostages, but there had been no news of the bandit gang attacking or looting elsewhere.

    We initially had two weeks to acquire the horses and considering the return journey, about three days left?Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    There wasn''t much time left, which made me quite anxious, but Dane, who needed the horses most, seemed to be enjoying his time with the centaurs here.

    ''Well... that guy loses his mind over big breasts anyway.''

    The breasts of the centaur maidens were incredibly large, almost comparable to a human head, and couldn''t be held with one hand.

    Even though the breasts of other women are made of fat, centaur breasts were filled with muscle, making them several times heavier than similarly sized breasts of other species.

    "Don''t just slip your hand under the chest guard naturally."

    "But I can see them."

    Curiosity about their weight made me want to lift Eileen''s breasts with my hand, but they were tightly bound by the leather guard, making it impossible to assess their weight.

    "What would you do if someone saw this during the day..."

    She grumbled but closed the tent flap and took off her chest guard to make her breasts more accessible.

    "Don''t touch the bare skin. It''s sensitive."

    "Got it."

    I reached under Eileen''s breasts to support them.

    ''Ugh... so firm''

    Normally, a mass of fat would be soft and sag under its own weight, but the breasts of Eileen and the centaur maidens, even without a guard, were made of muscle and were very firm, not sagging at all.

    ''How can I measure their weight like this?''

    "Hnngh..."

    And just touching them made Eileen let out a suggestive moan. Centaur maidens are either very sensitive, or maybe Eileen is just more sensitive than most.

    ''Bare skin or not, just sensitive...? If I had touched over the guard, she might have gotten aroused anyway.''

    "Going to do it again?"

    "No, not right now..."

    I could already hear droplets falling from her lower body, but no matter how aroused I was, I had no intention of indulging in sex in the tent in broad daylight.

    While in this village, there wasn''t much entertainment, so I spent the time continuously engaging with Eileen or Angelica. Just touching them for amusement was enough to bring the centaur sisters to climax several times...

    "It hasn''t even been two days yet, but the two sisters together seem to have had orgasms about 100 times."

    I''ve only ejaculated about four times. Does this mean centaurs are 25 times more beneficial?

    "Since earlier... From your lower half... a lewd smell... keeps coming..."

    "Since there''s no water to wash here... it must be incredibly foul, but you like that?"

    Eileen lowered her legs to the ground and completely collapsed, leaning slightly forward and pressing her face into my dick. It seemed she really liked the oral sex I had taught her a while ago.

    It was a position that could never be done with another male centaur (since a female centaur couldn''t get under another centaur''s lower body), so I had taught her once, but it turned out that centaurs, sensitive to smells, quite liked the scent of my dick drenched in thick fluids.

    Ziiiip.

    It was when I unzipped and Eileen was about to take my dick out from inside my underwear.

    Dangdangdangdangdangdangdang-!

    "The bandits are attacking!"

    Hearing Angela''s voice sending an emergency signal while ringing the bell noisily, I switched to combat mode and pulled up my pants.

    "Now?"

    "Of all times..."

    Eileen was licking her lips regretfully, but in the situation of the village being attacked, we couldn''t afford to engage in oral sex leisurely, so I loaded equipment on Eileen''s back, and she bit a gag in her mouth.

    "Doesn''t it hurt?"

    Nod.

    The gag, originally used on horses, wasn''t structured to be bitten by humans, so I adjusted the bridle appropriately and hooked it over Eileen''s shoulders, back, and mouth, then let the strap hang down behind her temporarily.

    It''s not like I can always hold onto her hair to control her. If clumps of her hair came out, that would be a problem.

    And since it was hard to stand with just the strength of the lower body, I mounted the saddle I had hooked onto her horse-shaped lower body.

    Unlike when I forcefully mounted her before, this time there was a sense of stability as Eileen and I burst out of the tent in the form of a two-person horse union... not a centaur union, but a two-person horse union.

    Dangdangdangdangdang!!

    As we dashed past Angela, who was still ringing her milk jug loudly, Eileen and I saw other centaur maidens jumping out from the village and joined their formation.

    "......Eileen, that look... quite impressive."

    While other centaur maidens were surprised at Eileen''s appearance, all wrapped up so I could grab her, they ran out to intercept the centaur bandits without causing much fuss since it was an emergency.

    ''Hmm...? But something... feels off.''

    There were six centaur bandits rushing towards this village from the front.

    The five in the lead were periodically checking on one following them as they ran at full strength, but the way they were running to plunder this village seemed very irregular, and they were running without distributing their stamina.

    ''If you look closely......''

    "Aaaah! Save me!!"

    They were screaming and running away from the centaur bandit at the rear.

    The five centaurs in front were sweating profusely and seemed about to collapse as they fled, and the one at the back, though sweating, was chasing them down with a cold expression.

    "Slow down, we''ll collide!"

    "They''ll slow down first!"

    The centaur maidens with shields in the front were charging head-on, but since we were numerous and well-equipped, the centaur bandits would be smashed one-sidedly if we collided.

    That is, they should be the ones to turn away first, but the bandits didn''t slow down even when they saw the centaur maidens rushing to block them.

    "Sa, save me!"

    "I don''t want to die!"

    They were already in a panic.

    It wasn''t the centaur maidens who had emerged from the village that they feared, but the other centaur chasing them from behind; they threw themselves against the wall of shields blocking them.

    Thwack!

    "Kheuk!"

    The wall of shields made by the centaur maidens shook, but the bandits hit the wooden shields, breaking their noses and snapping their legs as they tried to break through our formation.

    Not to attack and break the formation, but to run away through the crowd as if to survive...

    "Hyiik... Hiiyik...!"

    It was when the last, slowest centaur bandit tried to enter among the centaur maidens holding shields.

    Swoosh!

    "Be careful!"

    The centaur bandit at the rear threw something as he chased.

    Seeing the sharp object flying at high speed, I snatched a shield from a nearby centaur maiden to block the dart, realizing that the object was like a long, spinning needle.

    Woong-!

    Judging that a regular wooden shield couldn''t block it, I infused mana and pushed it forward.

    Thwoong!!

    "Kuk!"

    If it weren''t for the saddle, the impact would have been strong enough to send Eileen flying from her back, but the wooden shield was penetrated halfway through, just managing to catch the projectile.

    ''If I had blocked it with a regular shield, not only would I have been penetrated, but Eileen too...!''

    Having already split the wooden shield, I threw it away and grabbed the reins to charge at the centaur who had thrown the projectile.

    "Kraaaak!!"

    The centaur bandit who failed to escape through the wall of shields began to scream as the projectile I had just blocked was embedded in his right hind leg.

    It could have been a scream of pain from just a sharp dart embedding, but I was frozen the moment I saw the wound on the centaur bandit.

    "What is that...?"

    The metallic dart seemed to be burrowing into the leg of the centaur bandit as if it were alive.

 Chapter 65: All Centaurs, Unite! (03)

    Chapter 65: All Centaurs, Unite! (03)

    "Save me! Save me!!"

    "Retreat for now!"

    Seeing the screaming centaur thieves, I realized we couldn''t just leave them be, so I shouted to make the frightened centaur maidens retreat, and after dismounting from Eileen, I examined the spike-infested wound.

    "It''s not ordinary metal"

    I couldn''t fully understand, but at least I knew this spike wasn''t made of ordinary metal.

    As I watched the spike burrow into the wound and head towards the brain, I quickly drew out my Mana Saber.

    "You don''t want to die, do you? Then... give up a leg."

    Slash!

    I split the area below the spike-infested right joint.

    There was no blood splatter. The high heat from the Mana Saber cauterized the wound, and I quickly cut off the affected area before the mutated spike could spread elsewhere.

    "Drag these fellows to the village now!"

    By now, the centaur maidens were trembling in fear, and since no one was in their right mind, I had to give orders one by one.

    Hoping someone would help seemed futile as no one was likely to assist, so I focused with the Mana Saber and directed one of the fleeing centaur thieves, giving commands myself to lead the wounded and retreat.

    Tatatatatata-!

    "Shield!"

    As I shouted, one of the centaur maidens threw her wooden shield at me, and I infused it with mana again to catch the spike flying towards us.

    Crash!!

    This time, I didn''t block it directly but angled the shield, coating it with mana, causing a powerful deflection that embedded it deep into the ground.

    "Eileen!"

    As Eileen came alongside, I grabbed the reins and jumped onto her back. I held a wooden shield in my left hand and the Mana Saber in my right, charging at the hostile centaur thieves.

    ''Is he still alive?''

    As I got closer, the centaur thief was bleeding from his head, and his entire body seemed twisted, moving awkwardly.

    The subject had a broken left foreleg ankle visible to the bone, but he seemed unfazed by the pain and was limping towards us while trying to simultaneously wield two spikes with both hands.

    ''One spike for me, one for Eileen.''

    As I predicted, one spike flew towards the wooden shield I was holding, and the other targeted Eileen''s lower body.

    Until just now, I was assessing the situation and caught it with the shield, but now that I knew where it was aimed, it wasn''t something I couldn''t deflect with a sword.

    ''The throwing speed is normal, but there must be something peculiar about the projectile...''

    As expected, the throwing itself resembled ordinary dagger throwing, but the moment the spike was thrown, it accelerated in the air, spinning at high speed.

    "Trust me. Don''t dodge, just charge!"

    If Eileen got scared and slowed down or missed the timing, she would be hit by the spike.

    But I trusted Eileen, and unlike the other centaur maidens, she didn''t back down out of fear but trusted me and kept up her speed as she charged.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Swoosh!

    To avoid startling Eileen, I briefly activated the Mana Saber to melt the spike targeting her lower body, and the one flying towards me was avoided by embracing Eileen and turning our bodies.

    ''It seems there are no more spikes...''

    The moment I approached, the bleeding centaur thief touched his jaw.

    Gulp...

    ''What is he doing...?''

    The centaur thief inserted his fingers into his jaw and began pulling out a long object¡ªspikes that had grown branches and were forcibly removed, bringing out the tongue and brain.

    "What kind of thing is this?"

    Staggering, he still threw the spike he held in his hand at me, and at that moment, the spike''s surface had spikes retracting inwards and then it started to accelerate rapidly towards me.

    Whoosh!

    But since the trajectory was too simple, I timed my swing with the Mana Saber to evaporate the spike in mid-air.

    Thump.

    I reached the centaur thief''s body, which had destroyed its own head and fallen, but by then, it was nothing more than a mere corpse.

    Thunk.

    Even if I touched the body with my foot, there was no reaction, and it was just a corpse, like a piece of meat.

    "Ah... What the heck is this?"

    * * *

    Thunk!

    I retrieved the spike, and to prevent any potential erosion, I wedged it between broken pieces of the wooden shield and brought it into the village.

    "What is this?"

    "I don''t know."

    As the spike tried to escape the fragments of the wooden shield, Dane was about to touch it when I warned him.

    "If you want your fingers cut off, go ahead."

    "Ah shoot! Just tell me not to touch it."

    "Like you would listen?"

    Dane was tapping the spike with his mana shield generator, and as soon as the spike touched the mana shield, its tip began to melt.

    ''I thought it melted because of the high heat from the Mana Saber... does it melt upon contact with mana?''

    If so, this spike wasn''t made with magic but was crafted with special technology.

    "It''s not a domestic product."

    Domestic products infuse mana into all sorts of goods, even in self-defense products in the kingdom.

    Since the spike was no ordinary item, Dane wrapped it with a few pieces of wood, then wrapped it in cloth, and finally, placed two spikes inside a tin box.

    Now it was time to interrogate the captured centaur thieves.

    "What is this?"

    "The chief... the chief implanted it."

    Since they were more fearful than rebellious, they were cooperating with us, although some had been raving in fear, I was interrogating a centaur thief who was still relatively sane.

    "The chief?"

    "He has been subduing bandit groups on the plains since last fall. He demanded horses, so we thought he intended to monopolize and sell them at high prices, but... suddenly, he killed all the horses he had gathered and tried to implant these things in us."

    I''m not sure what kind of person he is, but he''s a dangerous individual who shouldn''t be allowed to run amok near the kingdom.

    "Is this chief a centaur?"

    "Sometimes he is a centaur, and sometimes he is a human."

    "What does that mean?"

    "That... it''s exactly as I said. We don''t really understand."

    He didn''t seem to be lying.

    If they were hostile to us as a bandit group before, now that the bandit group has collapsed, they are being hunted down by the chief unilaterally and are talking about wanting to stay safe in the village.

    "Isn''t this a trap? These guys might cause turmoil within, leaving the villages defenseless for the bandits to attack from outside."

    Dane mentioned that possibility, but...

    "What about information from other villages?"

    When I asked Eileen, who had just returned from outside the village, she shared the information she had learned with a serious expression.

    "The nearby villages have also taken in survivors from the bandit group. It seems that the bandit group has indeed disbanded, and most of the bandits have lost contact."

    "Hmm..."

    Thinking of the centaur dominated by the spikes we had just encountered, the centaur bandits who were spiked in the head would end up in a similar state as that individual.

    "And... surprisingly, about a hundred or so centaur bandits are gathered quietly in one place. They seemed to be moving to attack the kingdom''s horse farms."

    That meant the centaurs controlled by the spikes were now planning a full-scale attack on the kingdom.

    "Damn..."

    That must be stopped.

    It''s not just about whether we get horses for free or not; most knights, including the magical knights, would be unable to train on horseback.

    Moreover, since it takes 1-2 years to raise horses, if they ransack the horse farms and slaughter the horses, it would be years before the knights could obtain new mounts.

    Additionally, it would become impossible to retire aged horses, albeit temporarily, but the entire kingdom''s knights and cavalry would lose their mobility.

    ''I wish we had some support.''

    Clearly, this was not something just two trainee knights could handle.

    But even if we request reinforcements now, it would take time for the knights to arrive here, so we need to stall with what forces we have for now.

    "There, knight, we can''t just stay like this. If the chief gets more spikes, we will definitely be annihilated...!"

    According to the bandits'' testimony, the spikes don''t self-replicate, but if left alone, they would bring more spikes and cause this kind of situation again, so the survivors from the bandit group are now demanding that we join forces to strike at the bandit chief.

    They are terrified by the situation caused by the spikes, but they fear the chief''s danger even more.

    "Can we stop it? There are just two of us... even if we mobilize the centaur maidens from this village, would we have 20?"

    We would have to fight an enemy more than five times our number.

    And that''s against enemies controlled by spikes who know no fear.

    Moreover, the centaurs controlled by the spikes would throw spikes from their heads when defeated, as seen during the day, so defeating one would only lead to another taking its place.

    Unless we crush them with overwhelming force to prevent the spikes from transferring to another body, or mobilize enough knights to prevent any counterattack...

    "We need numbers, numbers. If we could surround those controlled by spikes and prevent them from moving their arms, we could subdue them, but we''d need to outnumber them to do that."

    Tatatatatata-

    "If not, the damage will increase exponentially and could even provide the enemy with better hosts. We might need at least three times, maybe even more."

    But the problem is that centaurs are fearful.

    If the bandits communicate their fear of the chief to the centaurs, rather than uniting, they might flee the village for their own safety.

    ''Other villages might have seen similar scenes, but even humans would flee their villages in fear...''

    Rumble!

    As I was contemplating this, Dane and I heard the constant sound of hooves and stepped out of the tent into the village.

    "I''m sorry."

    "What do you mean?"

    Eileen couldn''t read my internal thoughts, so she didn''t understand what I was talking about, but I still felt the need to apologize.

    "I think I underestimated the centaurs too much."

    Outside the village, at least a hundred centaurs were gathering.

    Not just randomly congregating to suppress the bandits, but joining with the survivors of the bandits and converging here to prevent this situation after hearing all the rumors.

    And looking at the distant sound of hooves and dust, it wasn''t just a hundred.

    It seemed as if all the centaurs on this plain were gathering here.

    "Ah, right."

    Horses are fearful. Centaurs are fearful too.

    But when a horse carries an armed rider on its back, it becomes brave enough to charge at predators because it trusts the rider on its back.

    And I had overlooked that this also applies to centaurs.

    They trust their village chief and their comrades.

    Thus, centaurs are not just a fearful species but become a perfect cavalry force, unified with their riders.

    "With this many, there''s no need to worry, right?"

    Dane was right.

    With so many forces gathered, all we had to do was follow them.

    "Shall we go then?"

    I climbed onto Eileen''s back as she held the reins and offered me her back.

    Now it was time to subdue the bandits.

 Chapter 66: Beyond the Steel Body (01)

    Chapter 66: Beyond the Steel Body (01)

    "I will lead!"

    "The chief bastard killed our vice-chief! We must avenge him!"

    Centaurs originating from the bandit group took the lead, guiding the way, followed by centaurs from various villages who began to run after them.

    "We should go too before it''s too late."

    Not all could join the march; a centaur thief who had become disabled from a leg cut off to free him from the spike, an elderly village chief who could barely move, and a few who needed to stay to protect the young centaurs.

    Unexpectedly, Angelica held a short bow and stood among the village''s centaur maidens; it seemed she was judged just grown enough not to be treated like a child.

    ''It seems Angelica barely makes it to be treated as an adult given she''s the shortest.''

    Before joining the departing centaurs, I took Eileen''s reins and turned to Dane.

    "Dane. What about you? Will you just stay in the village?"

    There were still a few centaurs in the village.

    Originally, Dane had envied me riding Eileen and tried to mount another centaur maiden, but his armor was twice as heavy as mine and he was heavier, so the centaur maidens couldn''t bear his weight.

    Of course, he seemed to enjoy riding in a different sense, but combat mobility was out of the question.

    A giant warhorse might carry him, but centaurs have a lower load-bearing capacity compared to horses.

    "There''s a way."

    He haphazardly nailed some broken wooden shields together to make a sled, which he then distributed to the village''s centaur maidens.

    Like dogsledding in cold regions, here Dane was sledding on horseback.

    ''Dane is clever for his kind, isn''t he?''

    "Then let''s get going!"

    Eileen started running at the forefront, and the centaur maidens pulling Dane followed in the rear formation.

    ''It seems that after resolving this spike crisis, we''ll have to part ways immediately.''

    According to the testimony of the centaur bandit group, the chief had killed all the stolen horses.

    I don''t know why he would waste such valuable assets... The plan of us looting the bandit group after they had stolen the horses ¨C getting horses for free ¨C was completely ruined.

    ''Well then...''

    Dane, enjoying the sled ride, soon started to regret it.

    "Phew! Cough cough!"

    Dane, riding low on the sled, was in a position where he had to inhale the dust kicked up by the running centaurs.

    Watching Dane coughing uproariously, I took a moment to silently mourn for him, thinking about him being dragged again by the Duchess... that grandmother, after we return to get a horse.

    At least he enjoyed his time with the centaur maidens pulling the sled, so one sacrifice might be okay.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ''But not the Duchess, no way''

    Riding Eileen and enjoying it, I thought it would be nice to ride and fight with Eileen if I could take a centaur instead of a horse.

    Besides, being in perfect harmony with each other, mixing body and mind, and running together like this, I''ve grown attached to her, though it hasn''t been many days.

    ''Well... I can''t bring a centaur to the knights''

    Last time we enrolled canine troops, complaints came from nearby residences to keep the dog barking down.

    Plus, Eileen couldn''t be mixed with the horses brought by other cadets, and it wouldn''t be right to make a free-roaming plains centaur run around in a cramped training ground.

    ''So how do I get my own horse?''

    I was thinking of asking Countess Melson, but after the rude accident with Dane, there was no guarantee she would receive me kindly.

    "Bandits spotted ahead!"

    ''Already?!''

    It makes sense; we didn''t even spend a day following Angelica before arriving at the village, so naturally, if we ran with all our might as cavalry, it wouldn''t take long to reach the vicinity of the ranch.

    Besides, the plains here allow you to see far into the distance, so although it looks like there are over a hundred spike-controlled centaurs, it would take some time before we actually reached them and engaged in battle.

    I pulled Eileen forward to check the distance, and I could see a group of centaurs clustered in the distance.

    "They''re moving... and haven''t attacked the ranch yet."

    But the problem was that they were running with all their might, regardless of broken legs or fatigue, while we were alive and had to manage our stamina while pursuing them.

    ''Regrettable, but we can''t attack just yet''

    "What''s the matter? What''s happening?"

    I answered Dane briefly, who couldn''t see ahead due to the dust.

    "Dane."

    "Huh?"

    "When the battle starts later, you block the front. If the spike flies towards us, spread out the mana shield to cover the formation."

    "Alright... got it."

    Click.

    Dane put on his helmet, and no longer did I hear him coughing through the dust.

    The armor of the Order of Magical Knights inherently contains purification devices that protect against toxic atmospheres and hostile environments, filtering the dust through the respirator and providing fresh air.

    Of course, from the moment it''s worn, it starts to drain mana.

    "Eileen, let the other centaurs run slowly, and we''ll make a detour to the front. We''ll take down the chief ourselves."

    Eileen nodded without answering, increasing her speed and soon outpacing the other centaurs to run at the forefront alone.

    ''Eileen is definitely fast''

    As she had confidently shown when we first met, her speed was incredibly fast compared to other centaurs.

    Even fully armored, I''m riding her and she isn''t caught by other centaurs; wouldn''t she be even faster without me?

    ''Was it said that this chief has a metallic body? Then... is he a knight in armor? Or something else...''

    As we were catching up with the formation of the centaur bandit group...

    Swoosh!

    Centaurs running with spikes embedded in their heads suddenly spread out their formation, and something black surged from the center.

    "Armor... A knight?"

    "It''s the chief!"

    It appears that person is the chief, and as I suspected, he was a knight.

    With a stature rivaling Dane''s in size, he was chasing us at a speed that belied his massive form.

    Holding Eileen''s reins in my left hand and touching the right thigh of my armor with my right hand, the mana saber stored there sprang into my hand.

    The knight in black armor, the chief, was indeed fast, but he could not catch up to Eileen''s speed. I was about to draw him in alone by teasing and dodging him while Dane defended against the spikes and the spike-infested centaurs were left to the centaur coalition.

    Thunk-Click!

    The chief''s legs began to split apart.

    The armor around his waist disassembled, parts springing out and elongating, and suddenly the greaves shifted backward, transforming his bipedal stance into a quadrupedal one in an instant.

    "......!!"

    Sometimes he''s a human, sometimes a centaur.

    The bandits'' testimony fit perfectly.

    "He wasn''t a knight after all."

    Watching his disassembling parts and legs, I could understand his true nature.

    As a knight, it was essential to recognize all equipment from enemy nations.

    "Damn it! Was he a combat golem from the Sytorax Republic?"

    The Sytorax Republic.

    A small country located southwest of the kingdom, it was only a quarter the size of the kingdom but was one of the most dangerous enemies.

    This republic despised living flesh and, except for a few nobles with chosen bodies, converted most of its people into golems soon after birth to suit their purposes.

    Ordinary tasks were performed by the general populace, who were converted into golems, and farmers, half-transformed into golems, worked the fields 24 hours a day using their golem bodies.

    Though their population was barely 10,000, their highly developed artificial intelligence technology enabled them to possess military power and formidable forces with golems far beyond their population numbers. If the kingdom''s artificial intelligence was nothing in comparison, using magic to create intelligence similar to humans...

    They forcibly encapsulated their citizens'' consciousness into golems.

    Embedding humans entirely into golems, there was no chance of failure typical of artificial intelligence, and if they went mad, they were simply used as combat weapons¡ªa disgustingly efficient use of people.

    ''Just when things seemed quiet, are they causing trouble again?''

    These people often invaded the kingdom because they believed flesh was primitive and polluted the world, insisting it must be replaced with clean steel.

    The one called the chief had no living flesh inside his armor; it was entirely replaced with machinery, not a suit operated by a person.

    Even if it could accommodate a person, these steel-encased beings would avoid it as much as possible.

    Tatatatatata-!

    Fortunately, the combat golem was following us, Eileen and me, according to plan, while the other centaurs started pulling out their prepared weapons to overpower the band of about a hundred bandits by numbers.

    "Watch your head!!"

    Boom! Crunch!!

    Cavalry against cavalry in a head-on collision.

    The bandits, who spared no expense in preserving their bodies, did not dodge or block attacks aimed at their legs and were swallowed up by the centaur group without any evasive maneuvers.

    With all the biocorrosive spikes exhausted, if the spikes erupting from the infected centaurs'' heads were blocked with shields wrapped in leather, they could be defeated without significant damage.

    ''Except for this combat golem!''

    Creeeak...!

    The forearm mutated, and a long rod sprang from within, which Eileen mistook for a mere staff, but I realized it was a barrel.

    Whoosh!

    The moment I covered Eileen''s head with a wooden shield, a heavy impact traveled up my arm.

    Whizzing-!

    The next sound was the air being split by the projectile, and I quickly turned Eileen''s reins to change direction urgently.

    If we stayed put, we''d be hit.

    Even if I survived, Eileen was relatively vulnerable, so I removed my feet from the stirrups while turning the reins.

    "......!!"

    As the weight on her back disappeared, Eileen was startled and tried to grab me, but since I had intentionally fallen off, not by accident, I didn''t take her hand.

    Instead, I was already launching my body towards the golem by kicking off from her back.

 Chapter 67: Beyond the Steel Body (02)

    Chapter 67: Beyond the Steel Body (02)

    Whoosh!

    I blocked the second shot with my shield, feeling the heavy impact resonate through my arm, but by then I had almost caught up. Just as I was about to swing my mana saber at the combat golem''s legs, it lifted its forelegs.

    Click!

    It quickly retracted its forelegs into its body, dodging my strike, but I had anticipated this and used my wooden shield to launch myself into the air.

    Clang!

    As I curled up with my shield in mid-air, the third volley of gunfire came at me.

    This time, it wasn''t the shield that took the hit but the armored shoulder part, and the force was so significant that I lost balance in the air and barely managed to land after a full spin.

    Swoosh!

    I landed on the ground, kicking up dust, and crouched down before the combat golem that was staining itself with its own flesh.

    "Damn."

    The wooden shield, already cracked from blocking two shots and the impact of my shield bash on the ground, was now completely tattered. It was no longer effective as a shield but merely a cumbersome object hanging on my arm, so I twisted my wrist, broke the shield handle, and shook it off my arm.

    - Knight affiliated with the Magi Kingdom... not registered ¨C

    "Of course."

    Being a trainee knight, it was obvious I wouldn''t be registered in an enemy nation''s database.

    - Upon encountering a knight, the directive is... extermination... eliminate the knight by any means necessary ¨C

    "Ha, shouldn''t it normally flee to preserve itself?"

    - Exterminate, exterminate, exterminate. Flesh is weaker than steel ¨C

    Expecting that I would dodge or deflect close-range gunfire with my sword, the golem no longer attempted long-range attacks but began transforming its arm into a form resembling a great sword.

    ''Even if it''s a great sword, it''ll still be sliced by the mana saber... It''s actually better for me if it comes closer.''

    Perhaps thinking it easier to target my legs in its centaur form, the golem switched to its human form. Its red eyes cautiously watched me.

    - Combat simulation against flesh... less than 3% chance of defeat ¨C

    That might be true for an average knight.

    About ten years ago, knights deployed during a border dispute between our kingdom and the Sytorax Republic encountered similar exchange ratios with combat golems.

    If they said the losses were equivalent, considering the time invested in training knights, it was a devastating loss for the kingdom.

    However, not all in our kingdom are fools. We''ve developed counter-golem tactics and enhanced the output of mana sabers to slice through metal bodies in a single strike, so the outcome of a battle might be different now.

    ''Of course, Sytorax would have made improvements after their senior knights were slaughtered back then...!''

    This was now a rematch of the border conflict from ten years ago.

    Vroom!

    I ducked the great sword aimed to cleave my head, moving in close and swinging my mana saber at the golem''s legs.

    However, it had anticipated this too and easily stepped back, dodging my strike.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Both of us had expected as much from each other, so the real test of tactics was just beginning.

    While a great sword''s reach is advantageous, its weight makes it difficult to switch quickly to defense, but since the golem''s wrists bore no burden, it immediately reversed the blade aiming to strike my back, and I swiftly threw my mana saber, shifting to hand-to-hand combat.

    Boom!

    My gauntlet''s metal back collided with the golem''s body, sparking on impact.

    Normally, a civilian wielding a hammer against metal would risk their wrist, but a knight could channel mana circuits to crush steel, making a direct hit effective.

    Creak!

    Though I swung with all my might, causing a bone in my wrist to break, something inside the golem also shattered.

    Combat golems, known for their ability to bewilder opponents with their transforming abilities, have less durability than simple solid armor. If struck with sufficient force, their transformation functions degrade, leading to errors and drastically reduced combat effectiveness.

    A golem that could intricately change from human to centaur form, from an arm to a gun barrel, then to a great sword, must have complex internal mechanisms. If I could breach its outer armor, its intricate transformation mechanism would surely malfunction.

    Isn''t there a saying in the knight orders?

    The simpler a device, the more reliable it is; the more complex, the higher the chance of malfunction.

    ''Now, if I slash through its power source with my mana saber...!''

    Swoosh-

    But as I increased my mana saber''s output, the golem staggered and backed off, losing its balance.

    ''Huh?''

    Like magnets repelling each other, the golem was thrust backward by the force of my mana saber swing, struggling to regain its balance.

    ''Emergency evasion? If it''s like this, somehow...''

    I dashed forward, catching up to the golem and swung my mana saber again.

    Slash!

    ''Does it dodge... or is it repelled?''

    Just as I felt, the golem''s body twisted forcibly, maintaining a precise distance from the trajectory of my mana saber.

    "What is this...?"

    Once might be coincidence, but twice is not; it''s inevitable.

    Even as I delivered third and fourth strikes, the golem, unable to regain balance, was not just dodging but seemingly being pushed away from each attack.

    ''Has it developed a technique to avoid the mana saber?''

    Like a magnet attracting or repelling metal, regardless of its current state or balance, the golem was forcibly maintaining a distance from my mana saber.

    ''If it keeps running, there''s a way!''

    Against an evasive opponent, the tactic is to corner them. But in an open field without walls, the only way to restrict movement is to force them into a spot where they can''t retreat.

    Thump!

    I tripped it, preventing further retreat, then inverted my mana saber and emitted the blade.

    Unless it could burrow into the ground, it had no escape, and just when I thought I had it cornered...

    Crack!

    Incredibly, the golem transformed its body, opening a gap where my mana saber was aimed, splitting into small metal fragments to avoid the blade.

    "What is this!"

    I couldn''t defeat it like this.

    I could cut it faster than the combat golem''s artificial intelligence could react with my sword skills, but if the flesh reacts on its own even without the AI''s recognition, and even dodges by disassembling itself like this, then it was impossible to cut with a sword.

    As I retreated before the combat golem could counterattack, all my previous offensives seemed pointless as the golem reformed its parts and regenerated its body, drawing its great sword again.

    - Probability of defeat... less than 1%... Our technology cannot be blocked by such weak flesh. Even a high-temperature cutter that slices through metal is useless if it cannot make contact ¨C

    "So, you''ve made it sensitive enough to automatically dodge instead of blocking my mana saber?"

    Even if a mana coating could block the mana saber, the heat would remain, so continuous strikes would eventually melt the armor and disable it, but completely dodging leaves almost no way to counter.

    "Probability of defeat less than 1%, huh... But from what I''ve seen, your chances of winning seem even lower than that?"

    - Flesh tires. But steel does not tire. Eventually, steel will prevail ¨C

    "Right... that could happen."

    I turned off my mana saber and moved my hand behind to form a seal.

    "If I were alone, that might be true."

    - Flesh like yours cannot defeat our steel. Stop wasting effort and die embracing the superior steel. If you''re lucky, you might be resurrected by our republic''s artificial intelligence... ¨C

    "That would mean I couldn''t enjoy pleasures anymore."

    - Clinging to such insignificant flesh is meaningless. Pleasures are pointless; they only create waste. Obsessing over increasing the numbers of flesh only hastens its inevitable destruction ¨C

    "Well, I think it''s good to increase in number, quite the opposite of you."

    - Reaffirmed that communication with flesh-bound beings is futile, proceeding with disposal ¨C

    "Like this."

    While I was distracting it, Dane was running towards me from behind.

    Having already dealt with the spike-infested centaur bandits, he recognized my signal for support.

    - Additional knight-grade hostile life form detected. Recalculating odds... Probability of defeat less than 6%... ¨C

    "I told you, the more, the better!"

    Tatatatatata-!

    The sound of galloping hooves thundered as Eileen charged in.

    While the combat golem was focusing all its calculations on Dane and me, Eileen circled behind and charged, turning in front of the golem.

    "Eileen, kick it!"

    Boom!

    Using the force of her artistically twisted equine lower half, Eileen delivered a powerful kick that sent the golem flying towards me.

    - It does not cut ¨C

    "I know."

    I let the combat golem pass over my head without slicing it with my mana saber, and it flew directly towards the mana shield Dane had formed.

    Whoosh!

    An invisible force pushed the golem''s body to the other side of Dane''s thick mana shield, slowing it down so it wouldn''t hit the shield, using the recoil to bring the golem towards me.

    Now was my chance.

    Swoosh!

    I briefly formed my mana saber and sliced from the golem''s head down to its crotch.

    The gash was made more profound by the stronger rebound from Dane''s mana shield, and since it happened in a flash, the golem couldn''t dodge properly, and I swiped horizontally across it.

    Then I slashed diagonally up and then down again, watching the golem''s body twist to avoid my mana saber as I exposed a glowing green core through a gap in the armor.

    - Probability of defeat... 11%... 14%... ¨C

    Slash!

    I decapitated it in one swift motion, whether it was the mana saber''s doing or if it detached its head to dodge, it didn''t matter.

    My target was to remove the ''helmet.''

    Thump, thud!

    Stepping over the downed golem''s body, I leapt into the air, twisting and allowing gravity to take over as I directed my mana saber downwards.

    - Probability of defeat... 18%... ¨C

    As I increased the output of my mana saber, the golem''s body melted away, and within about ten seconds, like the spikes dissolved by my mana saber earlier, its metallic body completely melted away, leaving only its heated core.

    ''Could my seniors have fought these monsters without any information on combat golems?''

    Of course, back then, there wasn''t the function to dodge a mana saber, but in exchange, our predecessors didn''t have high-output mana sabers that could melt steel plates.

    "Ha... Can it withstand the mana saber?"

    Thump!

    Just in case it could still move in this state, I kicked the rolling core away from the molten metal body.

    Then I stomped on it and rolled it vigorously on the ground to cool it down.

    ''The core containing the combat golem''s artificial intelligence and power... must be valuable?''

    "Okay, we win..."

    As I turned to Dane and the centaurs to declare our victory, they were looking behind me.

    "What''s going... oh...?"

    Nearly ten combat golems, which Dane and Eileen had only just managed to defeat with a combined effort, were rushing towards us.

    <blockquote>

    A Special Thank You!:

    I want to extend my deepest gratitude to [Andrew], for supporting me on Patreon!

    </blockquote>

 Chapter 68: Beyond the Steel Body (03)

    Chapter 68: Beyond the Steel Body (03)

    "Is that..."

    Are the Sytorax bastards not even trying to hide it anymore? Are they pushing for war?

    I swallowed hard, mana saber in hand, and faced Dane with the centaurs also panicking, raising their weapons as beings of the same caliber as the grand chief rushed towards them.

    Having faced them once before, I wasn''t afraid of losing even though their numbers had increased to ten, but the problem was...

    ''Even if we can win...''

    Even if Dane and I could take the time to destroy all the combat golems, how many of the centaurs gathered here would survive?

    We had to be prepared for dozens, if not hundreds, of casualties.

    After all the hardship and we won, they sent ten more? Do the Sytorax bastards have no sense of decency?

    "Damn it, let it come what may!"

    I was pumping mana into my mana saber, preparing for a final stand, when...

    Tatatatatata-!

    From behind the Sytorax''s combat golems, a cloud of dust rose, and the ground vibrated all the way here.

    "Sweep them all away!!"

    Armor glowing with blue mana.

    Lances burning with mana.

    Warhorses clad in mana armor that enhanced their flesh, galloping into battle.

    The knightly order has arrived here.

    ''The Order of Magi Knights? No, it can''t be time-wise, and the equipment is different.''

    Originally, the current Order of Magi Knights could not engage in mounted combat.

    At this time, the other initiates wouldn''t have received their horses yet, and there were only five horses (one of which was a mule) available, so it was impossible for dozens of knights to be charging like this.

    Seeing their flags adorned with the emblem of the white rose, I turned to Dane.

    "Which knightly order is it?"

    Dane, being a huge fan of knight novels, knew all about other orders. Of course, he remembered them as glorified in the novels.

    "The White Rose Knights!"

    "I know it''s the White Rose, but..."

    "The knights tasked with guarding the western border, known as the Shield of the West! To think I''m seeing their battle in person...!"

    The fifty knights instantly plunged their burning nova lances, quickly dispatching the ten combat golems.

    A nova lance is like a mana saber but in lance form, having a solid handle with the blade formed of mana, which usually exhausts the wielder quickly, hence only the tip is made of mana.

    Rather than cutting with high heat, it projects mana at high pressure upon contact, delivering a secondary shock, a type of armament we might use if we also get to train in mounted combat.

    Crack!

    No matter how much the combat golems dodged mana, the nova lance did not emit mana until just before contact, so its function didn''t activate until it struck, smashing the flesh upon contact, making the seniors'' task of clearing the golems much easier compared to my struggles.

    Of course, there were differences in experience with combat golems at the border, weapon compatibility, and numbers, but it still felt somewhat anticlimactic.

    Tatatatatata-!

    They swiftly crushed the fragments of the combat golems underfoot as they approached us.

    ''Wait, could it be...''Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Is this knightly order here to deal with the centaur bandits?

    If that''s the case, they might also be here to subjugate the centaurs gathered here...

    "Why are you so tense?"

    "..."

    While Dane was happily watching the seniors he admired, I couldn''t relax.

    If they were here to subjugate the centaurs... then I had to consider what to do in that case.

    "Rumble!"

    With the warhorses'' fierce snorting, the knights stopped their horses in front of me, Dane, and Eileen, who had approached my side.

    "Are you a knight by the armor and mana saber? But no insignia. Which order are you with?"

    "The Order of Magi Knights, sir."

    "The Order of Magi Knights... a trainee knight?"

    "Yes."

    The knight from the White Rose Order, after scrutinizing us, dismounted his horse.

    "It''s been a long time since I''ve met someone from the Order of Magi Knights. I was once part of it too."

    As he extended his hand to me while taking off his sweaty helmet, I reluctantly took it while still on guard.

    Clack!

    His grip, still powered by active mana circuits, was so strong it numbed my hand.

    "Ouch!"

    "Oh dear, my mistake. It''s hard to turn off the mana circuits with age."

    In situations like this, it''s best to play up the injury a bit. Juniors often exaggerate their pain, which seniors find amusing and enjoy.

    "Our juniors must have come all the way to the mountains to acquire horses cheaply, right?"

    "Yes... that''s one way to put it..."

    I couldn''t quite tell him we were trying to get them for free.

    "That''s commendable. Better to secure your own horses than trust the swine nobles who supply any old horse. It''s good to see true juniors after so long."

    He was overestimating us just because we had come down here without enough money to buy horses.

    "Sir, what brings you here...?"

    "We were called on a mission. There was a petition from the centaur tribes in this area asking for protection from our order. The representative''s name was..."

    Fortunately, since there was no intent to attack the centaurs, I could finally relax.

    "I can''t remember who requested it."

    As the senior from the White Rose Order struggled to recall, Angelica from the group of centaurs stepped forward and spoke up.

    "Could it be Uncle Bob?"

    "Yes, it was Bob."

    "Of course!"

    Ah, then... was this Bob the one who had run off with Angelica''s money?

    "He tried to call us with the fee he paid, but the White Rose Knights don''t move for money. So he came to return the fee to the centaur village."

    The senior handed Angelica a heavy purse of money, and as she received it, she mumbled to herself.

    "Why has the money increased...?"

    Apparently, he had even dipped into his own savings to add more and call the knights.

    ''Somehow... I feel guilty about someone I''ve never even met.''

    "I was merely suspected of swallowing that money for no reason.

    Moreover, to doubt the seniors who saved our lives...

    ''Let''s reflect.''

    I, as a person, should have first reflected on making things difficult and having too much distrust in humanity.

    ''You even took down a combat golem, promising juniors indeed.''

    ''We were lucky.''

    ''They are usually tough to defeat even with luck on your side.''

    While saying this, a senior knight of the White Rose Order handed me a voucher.

    ''This is proof of your achievement. If you report this to the upper ranks of the Magic Knight Order in the capital, you could receive a bounty reward.''

    The amount was written on it, and it was an enormous sum that really left me speechless.

    Of course, we would have to give a portion of it as a fee to the Magic Knight Order, but it was a considerable amount, just slightly less than the price of a horse.

    ''You guys should probably head back soon, right?''

    ''Yes, but...''

    ''Did you manage to get a horse? The Saitolax thugs tried to raid the horse farms, and with bandits swarming, it seems like there''s been a shortage.''

    ''Ah!''

    Dane only then realized that we hadn''t managed to get a horse.

    ''Oh... our horse...''

    And then the seniors, other knights, arrived, making it impossible for us to steal horses from the bandits.

    ''We''re doomed...''

    Dane was unable to shake off his despair until the seniors left.

    ''Don''t worry, Dane.''

    ''...''

    ''Frustration is how a man grows.''

    ''Shut up!''

    While I chuckled and teased the angry Dane, a centaur from the bandits cautiously approached us.

    ''Um... do you need a horse?''

    ''What?''

    ''Actually, we have some horses hidden away to sell without our boss knowing...''

    Hearing this, Dane abruptly stood up and grabbed the centaur thief by the scruff of the neck.

    ''Hand them over... right now...!''

    ''Ke, kek...! We can''t just give them to you for free, but we''ll sell them to you cheap!''

    ''Oh? You thieving scoundrels...!''

    ''If you act like this, I''ll surrender to the White Rose Knight Order?!''

    ''Surrender? You think you can escape from me by surrendering?!''

    I couldn''t tell who was the trainee of the Magic Knight Order and who belonged to the bandits.

    In any case, Dane was threatening with his eyes flipped, but the centaur bandits were boldly telling him to find his own horse if he didn''t like the deal.

    ''Oh my goodness...''

    The only consolation was that a substantial reward was expected to be reported to the upper ranks for defeating the combat golem.

    Could we afford a horse if we bought it cheaply?

    ''Wait. What about me?''

    As I was pondering whether I should ask Lady Melson in the capital for a favor, Eileen, who had removed her gag, approached me.

    ''Do you also need a horse?''

    ''Huh? Oh... yes, I do. It''s not like I have no other way to get one.''

    ''Hmm... are you openly saying you''ll ride another horse in front of me?''

    Ah, I then remembered that for the centaur maidens, being ridden on their backs was a very important matter... Could riding another horse be considered infidelity?

    ''It''s a joke. Horses and centaurs are different.''

    If there was a different meaning, riding a horse wasn''t sexual, but mounting a centaur had a sexual implication.

    ''Will you take a horse owned by our sisters?''

    ''Weren''t horses important livestock to the centaurs?''

    At that, Eileen just smiled.

    ''If someone more important needs it, livestock is nothing.''

    She took my hand and led me, saying,

    ''If you ever want to come back, just trust the horse. We''ve trained it so you can find us wherever we go.''

    * * *

    ''Huh?''

    As I was leading the horse back to the training ground, I saw Shuru.

    To be exact, it was Shuru and the blue slime, Mollang, riding on her back, approaching on all fours just like I had ridden on Eileen''s back.

    It was as if they were one entity, coming towards me. As I opened my arms to embrace them, Shuru quickly climbed onto my lap and bit my neck.

    ''Khaaak!''

    Moreover, Mollang covered my mouth so I couldn''t scream, and the two began to kidnap me somewhere.

    ''Where did they learn to combine forces like this?!''

    For now, my horse was being taken to the stables by Dane, but I was being dragged to a secluded place by the two of them.

    ''Nyaaang!''

    ''Ah, sorry. I''ve been away for too long...''

    Ziiip!

    Shuru immediately bit and unzipped my zipper, and Mollang then inserted her hand to take out my... well, you know.

    ''Right after meeting, that''s where you go...?''

    It had been a long time since we met, so Mollang and Shuru buried their heads in my lap and wouldn''t let go.

    ''Ayayayaya!''

    For about two weeks, I had left them in the care of Master Pandel, but Mollang and Shuru had escaped in the middle of it and had been waiting for me as they roamed around the training ground.

    During that time, Shuru had been fed by other trainees, but Mollang had been starving, making her feel smaller than usual, but she returned to her original size after she was done.

    Sniff sniff...

    As if they were trying to sense the remnants of Eileen or Angelica on my body, Shuru and Mollang licked and sucked my lower half to their content, trying to leave their own scent.

    ''Ah... yes... I''m home... ugh!''

    Shuru stuck out her tiny tongue and covered my lips, and Mollang used all the techniques she had learned to extract from me.

    ''You must have been very hungry...''

    Zuuuk... Zuuuuk...

    Mollang''s body seemed to have ingested a cup of milk''s worth of... well, you know, and only then did Mollang seem satisfied enough to get off me.

    But now it was my turn.

    ''I''m not finished yet.''

    I forcefully held Mollang down again and pressed on a part of her lower abdomen to stimulate her.

    And as for Shuru, I held her buttocks with one hand while rubbing between her legs with the other.

    After all, as a man, I can''t just passively receive; I have to assert some pride."

    <blockquote>

    A Special Thank You!:

    I want to extend my deepest gratitude to [Lehigh], for supporting me on Patreon!

    </blockquote>

 Chapter 69: Punished and Broken (01)

    Chapter 69: Punished and Broken (01)

    Mollang grabs the core and uses it like a self-pleasure tool, messily shaking it so that the semen absorbed inside her body flows into various parts of her flesh.

    Shuru deliberately rubs her fingers around her tail and genitals, purposely stimulating sexual sensations because she has figured out how to handle her heat without any burden.

    ''This needs to become a habit.''

    If initially the master is underestimated, later they might kidnap me like now and use me as they please. It was necessary to clearly establish the hierarchy during this opportunity.

    Bubbling...

    "Nyahh..."

    Mollang struggles to maintain her girlish form as she becomes smeared with semen, including her core, while Shuru is already making lewd moans similar to being in heat.

    As I firmly reestablished the master-servant relationship, seeing them submissively awaiting punishment with a heated expression, I finally set them down between my legs.

    "Since you dragged me into this, you better clean up nicely."

    Now, Shuru and Mollang quietly began to clean my lower half.

    ''Phew... They say the more you use a human body, the stronger it becomes. I definitely feel my virility has increased...''

    Previously, two times were average, and three times would exhaust all my stamina, but now, three to four times felt easy, and more than five times were needed before I could feel settled.

    Not that the duration has decreased. It just feels like my strength has increased.

    ''Well... The woman who will be my wife someday will be lucky.''

    After Shuru and Mollang had neatly cleaned my lower half and began rubbing their faces on my hand, showing affection, I zipped up and placed Mollang on Shuru, following behind me.

    "Did you come?"

    "Yeah. I''m here."

    "It''s been nice having the dorm to ourselves for a few days."

    I bumped into Levin, who commented this after not seeing him for two weeks.

    Of course, even if Levin had been gone for a long time and came back, I wouldn''t have said anything different.

    ''Men will be men.''

    "By the way, Ban, you probably don''t know this?"

    "What?"

    "Our standby time has been extended for two weeks."

    This was the news Levin shared, having returned before two weeks were up after enduring all that.

    "The horse training has been... postponed?"

    "There aren''t enough horses. Damn..."

    Levin spat in frustration, his expression incredulous.

    In reality, the horses that arrived at the Magic Knight Order didn''t even number forty.

    "This time, due to a horse shortage nationwide, by royal command, the horses were first supplied to the Royal Guard. Thanks to that, the horses that did arrive at the Magic Knight Order were also taken away."

    ''It''s too much that the king favors only the Royal Guard...''

    "Make sure you guys hide your horses well. The king will snatch them away for the Royal Guard."

    "Will do."

    For a while, it seemed difficult to conduct horse training at the Magic Knight Order.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Some peers had managed to bring horses, but issues of fairness, relative deprivation, and the need for many to synchronize in horse training meant that if more than half couldn''t ride, proper training couldn''t begin.

    "But what''s that?"

    "Oh, this?"

    There were two braided cloths hanging on my wrist.

    "A gift from sleeping with beautiful sisters?"

    Levin asked with a visibly uncomfortable expression.

    "You... didn''t bring a mare, did you?"

    "It''s a mare."

    "......"

    But Levin was misunderstanding... It was naturally a mare since it came from a centaur village that provided milk.

    "Yeah, nomadic tribes sometimes do that..."

    "It''s not like that."

    Levin seemed to be misunderstanding something but then disappeared, and eventually, I ended up having an additional two weeks of free time.

    "I should have stayed in Eileen''s village for a month."

    The thought of having rushed back unnecessarily crossed my mind, but then again, leaving Mollang and Shuru alone for a month might mean they''d starve, so it couldn''t be helped.

    ''Next time I go to the Western Plains, I''ll take the kids too.''

    What should I do during these two leisurely weeks?... As I was pondering, I felt a heavy object in my pocket.

    "Oh. I had this."

    A battle golem core collected after defeating a battle golem from the Sytorax Republic in the Western Plains.

    Unlike ordinary artificial intelligence-containing gems, this was made of an unknown material and boasted a durability that wouldn''t be damaged even by the high heat of a mana saber, and I''d kept it thinking it might be valuable...

    ''If the White Rose Knight Order just tramples and destroys it, it might be less valuable than I thought...''

    If it''s a device from the technologically different Sytorax Republic, it would be useless waste in our kingdom and become a dangerous item if it went back to Sytorax, turning into a battle golem again.

    "Hmm..."

    It contained artificial intelligence and power... I couldn''t easily think of a use for it.

    Too hostile for life to use in intelligence devices, as it might betray or attack its owner, it could only assist in fields where it couldn''t harm humans...

    "Maybe I should just destroy it. I thought I managed to collect a valuable loot..."

    I was about to stomp and shatter the core on the ground when...

    "Ah, isn''t that the knight!"

    An ad man who now naturally walked into the training ground full of flyers put his arm around my shoulder as if we were old friends.

    "Have you heard the latest news?"

    ''Ah, nothing good ever involves this guy...''

    But since I was bored, I listened quietly to the advertisement.

    "This time, the sale of homunculi for sexual purposes has been declared legal. However, they must be manufactured with a lifespan of no more than 72 hours."

    Since they normally dissolve within 24 hours, it wouldn''t be a problem.

    "So here''s the flyer!"

    Naturally, the gentleman handed me a flyer.

    ''If he¡¯s this good at salesmanship, he should start his own business instead of just distributing flyers. He''d probably be wildly successful...''

    I read the flyer out of curiosity.

    [Breaking News: Homunculus Trade Approved by the Senate!]

    [Now get a homunculus cheaper than shoes at home without the fear of illegalities!]

    [Homunculus craftsman Frederica Endymion personally conceives each homunculus, now only 300 gold!]

    Wow... shoot, the prices have gone up.

    It''s not surprising they''ve increased since the last time I used them when they were discounted, but it still felt bad seeing them rise over 50%.

    "These days, orders for homunculi are booming, you know? But since you''re a regular, Sir Knight, maybe you can get yours quickly if you reserve now."

    "Hmmm......."

    After the last shock of receiving a homunculus without a hole... it was off-putting, but the first homunculus I got wouldn''t be bad if it just had some artificial intelligence...

    ''Artificial intelligence...''

    I looked down at the battle golem core I had been stepping on.

    "Oh ho..."

    As a knight... I had captured a combatant from a hostile nation.

    To interrogate such a prisoner... they would first need a vocal cord capable of producing sound, right?

    Then, would I need to provide a body?

    "Heh... Sir Knight, you look too pleased."

    Facial control, facial control.

    * * *

    ''Really, business is doing well.''

    Dozens of coffins were being loaded onto a carriage, and to an onlooker, it might seem like a mass exhumation from a cemetery.

    Of course, what was inside were not corpses but rather homunculi created to discharge all sorts of sexual desires.

    "Hahaha! Welcome, customers! Here at our legal homunculus workshop!"

    Frederica greeted me at the entrance with a very happy expression, but the dark circles under her eyes suggested she had been up all night crafting due to the booming business.

    "Come inside first. Loyal customers must be treated well."

    ''Back when I used to visit for inspections, I was the only customer.''

    The number of manufacturing homunculi had more than doubled since my last visit. They used to just do their tasks and pass the time dully, but now they were busily moving about without a moment¡¯s rest.

    Homunculi were being born nonstop, from those with breasts larger than a human head within a broken flask, to small homunculi slightly larger than Shuru, to homunculi with three breasts.

    While I was marveling at these unimaginable sights, Frederica covered my eyes with her hand.

    "You shouldn''t see this. Few customers enjoy their goods being exposed to the eyes of a stranger."

    "Ah, yes."

    ''Talk about an unusual dedication to craftsmanship.''

    I too would feel uncomfortable if someone saw the homunculus I ordered, so I avoided looking as I followed Frederica inside.

    "So, what brings you?"

    "I¡¯d like to request a specially made homunculus."

    "How far do you want to go? Multiple arms or legs, or perhaps modifying some of the internal organs, or maybe a body that can regenerate despite being disfigured..."

    "Aaaargh!"

    Just hearing about it was horrifying, and I stopped Frederica from saying more.

    "I just need something ordinary, but with all combat functions thoroughly removed."

    "Ordinary? But why do you need a custom homunculus?"

    "Well, the standard products here have mana circuits, right? I¡¯d prefer it to be made with weaker muscles for safety, with some modifications added. For instance, having nerves that are more sensitive to pleasure than those of an ordinary person..."

    "Planning to tame artificial intelligence?"

    Frederica quickly grasped my intention from that comment.

    "Ah... how did you know?"

    "Our purchased artificial intelligences are also tamed that way."

    She pulled out three gems containing artificial intelligences from her drawer, each shining brilliantly and looking incredibly expensive.

    "It¡¯s easy to make. Any requests for the appearance?"

    "Yes. As for the appearance..."

    I was about to ask for it to be made any which way when a thought struck me.

    "Can it be similar to number three but a bit more robust, like a warrior type?"

    "You want to use my appearance again?"

    ''Ah shoot, it¡¯s annoying when she says it like that.''

    While Frederica might look like a pretty girl, and the homunculus modeled after her, number three, was also beautiful, the fact that Frederica''s content was actually an old man, Frederick Endymion, was decidedly less exciting.

    "Is it possible?"

    "It¡¯s possible. Obviously, the purpose is..."

    "Hehehe... And I¡¯d also appreciate it if you could provide a place."

    "Such a demanding customer."

    With that, the lascivious contract was completed, and I paid for the production using part of the money I had earned from defeating the battle golem.

    A total of 1000 gold, quite expensive for merely creating a body.

    ''Having spent the money, I might as well get my money¡¯s worth.''

    Watching the body grow rapidly, I began to mentally prepare myself.

    An hour later, after receiving a signal that number three was ready, I drank the virility enhancer provided by Frederica as a service and entered the room.

    "Oh!"

    There, resembling number three but taller and more robust, was a female knight in broken armor, chained up.

    "Hehe... this is the real charm of a female knight."

    Not that I would regard other female knights like Erin or Vanerim in that way.

    Swallowing my saliva, I used the artificial intelligence transplant device received from Frederica to extract the artificial intelligence from the core and attach it to the female knight''s mouth.

    "......!! Where is this?"

    "Hehehe..."

    The fun times were just beginning.

 chapter 70: Punished and Broken (02)

    chapter 70: Punished and Broken (02)

    "You are a creature... a knight!"

    "Are you regaining your senses now?"

    "Have you subdued my body of steel? Even if so, it means nothing. If I just transform..."

    Naturally, such a function was not included, so she could not transform.

    Clank!

    She tried to transform her arm, but when it didn¡¯t work, she looked at herself and realized that her arm was now a frail forearm with pale skin, her eyes widening in shock.

    "The shell of a living creature... What have you done to me?"

    "Well? What do you think I did?"

    Clank, clank!

    In her previous existence as a combat golem, she could have easily broken the chains around her wrists, but now, as a homunculus deliberately made with weak muscles, she could do nothing but throb in pain.

    "Pain in the body...! How primitive!"

    "They say the artificial intelligences of the Sytorax Republic are brave because they do not know pain. But what if they learned what pain is?"

    At that, she began to scoff at me mockingly.

    "Ha- Is that all this is for? Is that the level of thinking of you foolish creatures... You think a soul of steel with composure will be frightened by just that and beg for forgiveness?"

    I leaned forward intentionally close to her face and said,

    "Information about the combat golems of the Sytorax Republic."

    "Do you think I''ll talk?"

    A typical knight would spit here, but perhaps because her core was not yet accustomed to a body, she didn¡¯t know the timing to spit.

    ''A bit disappointing.''

    The taste of fear and disgust as they lick up spit has its own appeal, but it¡¯s a waste if the opponent doesn¡¯t know how to do it.

    "I''m not sure how you put me into this body, but my soul is immortal and will never break."

    "Yeah, I hope so. You''re going to have a rather tough time from here on... I spent quite a bit of money, so please entertain me."

    "I''m accustomed to pain. You may not understand, but the agony we endured until we obtained our bodies of steel... Arrghh!!"

    Finally, she showed the reaction I was expecting.

    "Why are you subjecting me to such an abomination?"

    "Didn''t I just tell you?"

    "What, what...?"

    "To entertain me."

    She still didn¡¯t seem to grasp what I was saying.

    "Do you think your vile reproductive organ can damage a body of steel? It will be shredded the moment it touches my sharp surface, such a fragile organ... Ugh!"

    There was a need to shut this noisy mouth, so I grabbed her by the hair and forced myself into her mouth.

    Perhaps because of the virility enhancer I consumed, I felt unusually firm, and it seemed almost too large for the mouth of a newly created homunculus.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ''She doesn¡¯t know how to use her jaw strength... Ah, has she finally figured it out?''

    With murderous intent in her eyes, she tried to bite and tear at me using her jaw.

    But-

    Crunch.

    "Oh... that''s quite pleasant?"

    The homunculus had been specially ordered from Frederica.

    The body containing the combat golem''s artificial intelligence was so weak in strength compared to a normal person that it was difficult even to lift her arms if not chained.

    Deliberately, during the manufacturing process, I had her muscles underdeveloped. Outwardly, she seemed like a well-trained knight, but internally, she was nothing more than a sack of skin filled with blood and fat.

    Thanks to that, even if she tried to bite me with her teeth, her bite strength was so weak that it merely pressed gently against me, and even a strong bite would only leave a slight mark?

    Given how aroused and hardened I was, she was far from being able to tear it off.

    "Kuhuk...!"

    As my Dick began to move in her mouth, she was horrified, trying to bite down and push it out with her tongue, but to me, it was just making the experience more enjoyable.

    Honestly, with her strength weaker than Shuru''s, biting wasn''t going to leave any wounds, and I was enjoying the appropriate level of tension and the sensation of her sharp teeth as I violated her throat.

    ''If I go on too long, she might die, right? She probably can¡¯t hold her breath for long with such weak physical abilities...''

    So, I deliberately pushed deep into her throat and then quickly pulled back.

    "I''m giving you advance warning since you''re not used to having a body, but you should close your windpipe and open your esophagus to drink. Otherwise, you''ll die if semen enters your lungs."

    Gulp! Gurgling...

    As she involuntarily took a deep breath, the sensation of a lump of semen entering her throat occurred, and contrary to my advice, it seems she let it get into her windpipe.

    "Ah... I can feel something coming up against my glans..."

    As soon as I pulled out, she began to vomit the semen I had just fed her.

    "Ugh!"

    Being a homunculus, her body hadn''t properly ingested anything, so what came out was just the fluid used in her creation mixed with my semen, but still, the act of vomiting itself was painful enough to make her face tear-streaked.

    "So much for not submitting, just over this?"

    "If that¡¯s the case, you might as well kill me!"

    "No, I need to extract information from you. Information about the combat golems of the Sytorax Republic."

    "I don¡¯t know! Even if I did, do you think I¡¯d tell you!"

    "Keep going, and you might eventually talk."

    As she gritted her teeth while looking at my genitals smeared with her saliva and gastric juices, she was unfamiliar with her body and didn¡¯t know the age-old method of suicide by biting her tongue, and her weak strength meant she couldn¡¯t bite through it even if she tried.

    ''I kind of want to see her despairing after failing to bite her tongue... am I being too greedy?''

    Next time, I should put an artificial intelligence that¡¯s accustomed to the body... Am I being trashy for thinking this?

    But then again, when I think about it, this artificial intelligence will be more accustomed next time, so maybe it will show a better reaction? While I thought this, I slowly enjoyed the terror creeping into her expression.

    "Don¡¯t try to breathe forcefully, just hold your breath slowly."

    "Cough! Cough, cough..."

    She didn¡¯t have the ability to manage her own lungs choked with saliva, so I had to help her breathe by pressing my lips against hers and slowly moderating her breath.

    Of course, there was no worry about her biting my tongue. As I mentioned before, her jaw muscles were too weak for that.

    "Uh..."

    Although I hesitated to kiss the mouth that I had just fed my semen, I reminded myself it came from my body and managed to keep kissing her to regulate her breathing before finally playing with her tongue and mouth for a while longer.

    "Cough!"

    She spit out the saliva remaining in her mouth and glared at me with venomous eyes, but the chains still bound her arms, and she was powerless to do anything.

    Her resistance also served to amuse me further.

    I then gently bit her ear while grinning.

    I bit hard enough to draw blood, and as her uniquely sweet homunculus blood began to ooze, she was surprised by the pleasure mingled with the pain.

    Because I had modified her nerves to perceive tactile sensations as pleasure, she became sensitive to her body''s reactions, and I slowly caressed her chest.

    What she wore under her armor was a cheap t-shirt (the item I was going to wear), but touching over the clothes became incredibly arousing given the situation.

    ''It feels like there are abs under there, but when you actually touch it, it¡¯s just soft fat... this is really something...''

    Next time, I might make the artificial intelligence less aggressive and the body more like a real female knight.

    I deliberately pulled out a dagger and ripped her shirt, exposing her white breasts.

    Her pure, untouched breasts, which had never been seen or touched by anyone just a few minutes after being born, were now being kneaded and deformed in my rough hands.

    "Uh..."

    Despite the pain, she frowned, but I knew she was feeling more pleasure than pain because of her body''s structure.

    The more I kneaded her forcefully, the more her nipples responded, beginning to erect like a phallus, becoming prominently pink and her areolas puffed up, confirming that her body was slowly going into heat by the feel under my fingers.

    "This strange... electrical torture..."

    "I¡¯m not into that kind of thing."

    "Don¡¯t lie... aren¡¯t you now sending electricity through my body...!"

    Hmm... So she doesn''t understand pleasure and thinks it¡¯s torture?

    "Fine, let¡¯s say it¡¯s torture."

    I deliberately didn¡¯t correct her that it was pleasure.

    She had to discover the changes in her body herself to be truly shocked.

    I purposely licked her sweet cheek with my tongue, thinking I must seem quite villainous right now.

    The skin of a homunculus was so soft and sweet that I could probably lick it for days.

    ''So that''s why Shuru keeps sucking on my glans...?''

    I don''t know what my glans taste like, but if it feels like this, I could understand why she¡¯d want to strip me down and lick me daily.

    ''And if she¡¯s ready now...''

    I moved my hand to her lower half, barely covered by her shattered armor, and she shivered as if struck by lightning.

    "Ah... Aaaaaah...!!"

    As I touched her, warm fluid began to pour from her tender privates.

    ''Isn¡¯t that a bit too sensitive?''

    I thought I should reduce the sensitivity next time, while she arched her back and trembled.

    Her juices were enough to leave a mark on the floor, and as I licked my fingers after, she, already severely disoriented, began to plead almost screaming.

    "Don¡¯t treat me like this!"

    "Hmm?"

    "Either let me die honorably or give me the treatment due to a prisoner! This...!"

    "Right. I shouldn¡¯t really be doing this."

    Of course, this kind of act was forbidden.

    To capture a female knight from another country and then subject her to sexual threats?

    I would be arrested by my own knight¡¯s order for a crime worthy of internal punishment, and it would violate international conventions, ensuring pursuit no matter where I fled.

    But the reason I was doing this was simple.

    "You¡¯re not human. You¡¯re just artificial intelligence, right?"

    "......!"

    "And this body isn¡¯t human either; it¡¯s an object that can be freely traded and used without punishment as long as it''s life-limited."

    I deliberately let the fluid drip from my hand in front of her eyes.

    "So I can do whatever I want here."

    "You can¡¯t, touching here will completely ruin me."

    "It¡¯s okay if you break. I¡¯ll just capture another one next time."

    I reminded her that she wasn¡¯t valuable and could be discarded at any time without consequence.

    Only then did she lose the reassurance that she was too valuable to be mistreated, plunging her into fear.

    "No... please... have mercy..."

    I liked how she was starting to break down.

    So, I smiled and inserted my ready member.

 Chapter 71 : Punished and Broken (03)

    Chapter 71 : Punished and Broken (03)

    In terms of sensation, it wasn''t much different from the homunculi I had experienced before.

    However, the sight of her struggling to escape from me with her weakened arms and legs, and her crying out, begging me for mercy, was enough to provoke my sadistic side to its fullest.

    "Let¡¯s not be mistaken. Normally, even an enemy knight deserves respect and should be treated with decency if captured, according to the mutual rules of handling prisoners..."

    But this one had viciously attacked our kingdom''s knights with its artificial intelligence.

    And this body was designed for this purpose.

    Thus, I could enjoy this without any pangs of conscience, as if she were merely acting the part.

    "These things are illegal these days... but that''s precisely what makes it appealing, isn''t it?"

    "Ah... Ahh...."

    Just inserting and moving a few times seemed to have brought her to orgasm multiple times.

    "Defeat probability... 95%..."

    "You¡¯ve been defeated for a while now."

    "Defeat probability... 101%..."

    ''Is it broken?''

    The probability had exceeded 100%... and that number kept increasing with each thrust.

    "Defeat probability... 276%..."

    I''m not sure what this percentage means, but it seemed she was about to experience her third orgasm, judging by the way she reacted.

    "Ah... Huhhh...!"

    With each breath, her eyes rolled back, and drool flowed from her mouth; it seemed the pleasure was too much, and now there was an overload on the artificial intelligence.

    "Warning. The artificial intelligence¡¯s processing capacity has reached its limit. Immediate disengagement is required."

    Although the artificial intelligence implant device issued a warning through the homunculus¡¯s body, I ignored it.

    Honestly, I was partly aiming to break her, so why stop when she¡¯s on the brink of malfunction?

    "I won¡¯t disengage. Accept it as it is."

    Only then did her green irises begin to tremble noticeably.

    "No... if you continue, I''ll break... The primitive flesh may contaminate the soul of steel..."

    "Let it be contaminated. Feel the pleasure."

    "No... please... no more..."

    "Then let''s settle deeper inside..."

    Of course, being a homunculus, what lay inside her was merely a sac meant to collect semen, nothing more.

    Burble...

    The cheap homunculus was barely functional, so I had made this one a bit larger, with a separate semen reservoir to prevent backflow.

    Burrr...

    It was almost like a convulsion as her vagina clenched tightly around my glans, sucking in the semen while her unchained legs wrapped around my waist to prevent my escape.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Was this merely a muscular reflex, or did the homunculus¡¯s body, as a creature, have instincts prompting such a response?

    Either way, it didn¡¯t matter.

    Watching this, I sensed a change in the artificial intelligence and speculated that the security structure might have been compromised. Still embedded with my dick, I whispered into her ear.

    "Information on the combat golems of the Sytorax Republic."

    "The combat golem series includes models Mk 1 through Mk 4. Mk 1 and 2 are being phased out, with the newer Mk 4 being deployed, and Mk 3 currently remains the mainstay."

    "Numbers?"

    "Mk 1 has 2 units, Mk 2 has 11 units, Mk 3 has 79 units, Mk 4 has 5 units."

    "Additional information."

    "There is no additional information. Would you like to input any?"

    ''Well... just a lackey then.''

    This was basically the fundamental information about combat golems that the kingdom had already known.

    Although I conducted this interrogation, it was part of a play concept; had there been critical information, the core would have already been handed over to the magicians at the higher echelons for extraction.

    So I wasn¡¯t too disappointed.

    "Information... disclosed..."

    "That¡¯s everything then."

    "Now it¡¯s... over..."

    Despite the nosebleed indicating an overload on the artificial intelligence, she seemed relieved that my interrogation was finally over.

    "Not quite. It doesn¡¯t end here."

    "Why... why not?"

    "Shouldn¡¯t I get my money¡¯s worth? There are still about 20 hours left."

    That¡¯s why I had taken a virility enhancer.

    To use the full 24 hours to its maximum.

    "Heh... hehe..."

    "Right. If you can¡¯t escape it, might as well enjoy it, right?"

    With her sensitivity heightened, she had to endure 20 continuous hours of intercourse.

    ''Well... it¡¯s not my body, so no harm done.''

    "No, no, nooo--!!"

    She screamed and resisted, but as I began pounding into her after consuming the virility enhancer, eventually her voice grew hoarse from screaming until at some point, she stopped responding altogether.

    It was as if she had turned into a homunculus that had been delivered without any artificial intelligence installed.

    After quite some time, the body of the homunculus began to naturally degrade as fluids slowly seeped out.

    "Phew, that was intense."

    It seemed like the 24-hour lifespan limit of the homunculus was about to be reached.

    Originally, the skin of the homunculus was fragile, and after continuous use, the body was already tattered, so there seemed no need to extend its lifespan.

    "Is it broken?"

    The homunculus¡¯s body had long dried blood from its nose, and for the last two hours, it had not reacted properly, remaining silent.

    Since the important part was the artificial intelligence, I shouted next to its neck where the original core was.

    "Retrieve."

    After extracting the artificial intelligence and reinserting it into the core, I felt the core tremble.

    Holding the trembling core in my hand, I whispered to it again.

    "See you next time. I¡¯ll treat you nicely."

    I really felt like a villain right now.

    * * *

    I really liked this one, so I gave it five stars in the review and gave Frederica some appropriate advice.

    If I could custom-make homunculi like this, and if this facility was modified to immediately accommodate concept playrooms, the ratings would improve even more, and offering the space and some props could justify charging higher fees.

    "Thinking like that... is this guy a genius?"

    "That¡¯s something anyone could think of."

    "No, normally people who get homunculi delivered to them don''t ask for scenarios to be created."

    Apparently, being centuries old, he was unable to keep up with the thoughts of younger people.

    Whether it was Dane, Levin, or Jake, they would probably think something similar given their unhinged sexual desires.

    "I¡¯ve brought the quota."

    "Oh, right, just put it there."

    While I was deep in conversation with Frederica, a female voice interrupted, and when I turned around, there was a familiar face I had seen a few times before.

    "Ah."

    "......Tsk..."

    There was a succubus with freckles and a somewhat mature look.

    ''For some reason, I just can¡¯t warm up to this succubus...''

    Even if I didn¡¯t expect a romantic interaction, her curt manner was off-putting, almost worst in customer service standards.

    "Is this contract finished?"

    "Yes. I¡¯ve handled today''s quota, but from the next extraction, someone else will take over this zone, so my successor will handle things from now on."

    ''Oh? A change?''

    "Due to complaints by certain people, I¡¯ve been transferred. What do people even think a succubus is..."

    Perhaps if a different succubus came in, it would be an improvement, I thought, considering summoning a succubus again after a long while.

    "Then I¡¯ll be going now. I have to hand over duties in other areas too."

    "Alright, you¡¯ve worked hard so far. Since it¡¯s the last time, I added a bit more to your compensation."

    As the succubus received a heavy purse from Frederica, she finally smiled, seeming pleased. Who knew a succubus would be happy receiving money instead of semen?

    ''I hope the next succubus isn¡¯t influenced by this one...''

    With that thought, I left the homunculus workshop and headed to the library.

    That idiot Dane had sold a demon summoning book, claiming it was ineffective, to an old bookstore, so I had to go and get another one.

    ''Still no people around.''

    It was a library attached to the training center, so its main patrons were supposed to be knights, but naturally, knights aren''t likely to sit quietly reading books in a library.

    Even those who read usually picked knight novels or literary novels with erotic content, and even those were often borrowed to be used as material for wooing potential mates, returned slightly scented with night-blooming flowers, so the library was mostly empty except for brief moments of selecting books.

    ''Actually, I plan to borrow it too.''

    "Let''s see... the demon summoning book..."

    But the library didn¡¯t have the demon summoning book I was thinking of. Instead, there were books on effective methods to combat demons, like "Three-Minute Emergency Exorcisms."

    "That¡¯s odd. It was surely an approved book by the kingdom?"

    "Are you looking for a book?"

    A woman''s voice I hadn¡¯t heard before spoke as I pondered in the section for demon-related books. Strangely, the moment I heard her voice, my dick reacted.

    ''Why is this happening?''

    I had spent the past 24 hours satiating my desires, so normally, I shouldn¡¯t have any libido left, but just hearing her voice made my dick stand alert.

    To hide the obvious bulge, I turned around, and there was a woman behind me with long black hair down to her waist, her face makeup-free and dressed modestly.

    "Who are you...?"

    "I¡¯m the new librarian. Is there a particular book you''re looking for?"

    "Ah... um..."

    Should I tell her what I''m looking for or say no and find the book elsewhere? While I hesitated, she seemed to notice something, leaned in close to my face, and whispered softly.

    "Are you looking for a demon summoning book by any chance?"

    "How did you know..."

    "Most knights who come to this section are looking for that book."

    Perhaps my peers all think alike.

    "That book was designated as a banned book two months ago and has been recalled, so it''s no longer available."

    "A banned book...?"

    "Apparently, it''s been proven to actually summon demons."

    Ha... That''s why my peers had come looking for it.

    Naturally, any senior knight would have immediately disposed of or returned such a book.

    "Do you need any other help?"

    "Yes. Since the book I was looking for isn¡¯t here, I¡¯ll be going."

    Of course, once the librarian was out of sight, I¡¯d have to adjust my pants discreetly before leaving.

    I had to press my body against the bookshelves to hide my arousal.

    "You seem like you could use some other kind of help..."

    The librarian approached me closely, pressing her chest against my back and naturally reaching around to fumble with my dick.

    "Shall I help you with this?"

    "Please do!"

 Chapter 72: Thatâ€™s How a Succubus Should Be (01)

    Chapter 72: That¡¯s How a Succubus Should Be (01)

    She took me to her librarian''s desk, where she laid me down out of sight and bent over to unzip me.

    ''This is the first time I¡¯ve encountered such a forward woman... no, there was also Lady Melson...''

    Back then, I had fled in fear, but looking at this librarian now strangely ignited my desire.

    Was it her innate allure?

    Her voice seemed ordinary, but the moment I heard it, it tickled my eardrums and caused me to become aroused. Her clothes also seemed ordinary, but the sight of her full breasts under thick clothing and the way they jiggled as she moved her arms, realizing she wasn''t wearing any underwear, aroused me again.

    She was a walking embodiment of allure.

    Moreover, her appearance was modest, but as soon as she realized a stranger was aroused, she took me to her librarian¡¯s desk and unzipped me with such skill that I was surprised.

    "Comparing it to my face... about this much?"

    She placed my dick next to her cheek to compare, and it seemed if she took it in her mouth, my glans would reach past her head to her nape.

    Of course, there¡¯s a throat in the way, so it wouldn¡¯t really go through.

    "This should reach past your uvula."

    It wasn¡¯t usually this large, but lately, it seemed my dick had awakened due to various events and had grown significantly.

    "But is it okay to do this here..."

    "People come here once every three days. You don¡¯t need to worry."

    While saying this, she began to touch my glans with her slender fingers, deliberately not trimming her nails, which provided sharp, tantalizing stimulation.

    "Ouch... that¡¯s a bit painful..."

    "But doesn¡¯t it feel good?"

    I couldn¡¯t deny it.

    "Still, since we don¡¯t know when someone else might come, shall we start quickly?"

    "What do you mean..."

    Lying down with my erection, she leaned over my dick, gathered saliva in her mouth, and began to let it drip onto my glans.

    ''Yikes! That¡¯s cold...''

    Normally, saliva would feel warm since it''s kept inside the mouth, but since she was positioned a bit away from my glans and slowly let the saliva drip down, it cooled in the air before touching me, giving a shock of cold when it landed.

    ''Why does this seem so erotic when it¡¯s just dribbling saliva?''

    She wasn¡¯t extravagantly dressed.

    Compared to Lady Melson, who dressed up extravagantly and carefully chose her lingerie to look beautiful, the librarian seemed quite plain. She wore basic makeup, if any, and her clothing was simple...Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "Ugh!"

    Thinking she had applied enough saliva, she suddenly swallowed my entire length into her throat.

    ''It all went in?!''

    This was the first time anyone but Mollang, who could accommodate me fully due to being a slime, had taken me in so deeply.

    Human anatomy usually doesn¡¯t allow for swallowing deeply without considerable discomfort and a gag reflex if it reaches the base, but she easily took it to her throat and began to use her throat to please me.

    ''This is...''

    I was beyond thinking straight.

    I could feel her uvula touching the head of my glans, and even her tonsils seemed to quiver around the protrusions of my glans, as if her throat were the walls of a vagina, giving up breathing to give me pleasure.

    ''Is she breathing?''

    The sensation of her deeply sucking was overwhelming, and I could not feel the breath that should be hitting my genitals.

    At that moment, she was breathlessly sucking me off, using her throat to serve me, which made me worry about her.

    Her face was turning blue from lack of air, but despite this, she didn¡¯t let go of my glans and seemed to be waiting for something with her lips tightly wrapped around me.

    ''This feeling... like Mollang¡¯s...''

    It was as if she was clinging to my dick like Mollang, using intense pressure to forcibly extract my semen.

    ''Mollang is a slime and doesn¡¯t need to breathe, but this librarian now... her face is turning blue?!''

    I worried that my glans might be stuck in her throat by mistake, and I was about to forcefully push her head away when I heard a familiar voice in the supposedly empty library.

    "Where has he gone?"

    The voice was familiar; I had heard it just before entering the library, and before that when collecting semen for homunculus production or after summoning a succubus to fulfill a contract.

    Yes, that succubus had entered the library.

    ''Uh oh!''

    Caught off guard by the unexpected visit of a succubus... I mean person, I relaxed and ended up ejaculating directly into the librarian¡¯s throat... or rather deep inside.

    Zzziiip...

    Eventually, while my glans was deeply lodged in her throat, semen flowed up into her stomach as she kept a firm grip on me.

    Since she immediately swallowed the semen, she simply raised her head to finish the cleanup without needing to swallow repeatedly.

    "Has the senior arrived?"

    "What were you doing?"

    "I just dropped something on the floor."

    ''Senior?''

    Hearing the librarian refer to the succubus as "senior," I finally understood why this librarian was so seductive and why just her voice was arousing.

    The dry succubus who was supposed to be replaced had been slated to enter this area as the new succubus¡ªthat was this very librarian!

    ''But is it really okay for the knightly order to welcome a succubus into the army?''

    Of course, she must have disguised her identity when entering...

    "We need to hide our true nature for a while, so try to refrain from eating."

    "Okay!"

    "And there¡¯s one particularly annoying customer here. I¡¯ve tidied up the books so he won¡¯t be summoned for a while, but it¡¯s best to avoid him if possible. He¡¯s one of the trainee knights living in barracks 2..."

    Your junior is already dealing with that troublesome customer, right?

    ''Goodness... That lady is really harsh to the end, huh?''

    Fearing I might be discovered, I couldn¡¯t even adjust my dick and just lay there looking up at the librarian when I noticed something on her face that made me shudder.

    ''That... the curly hair stuck on her mouth...''

    It seemed that the curly hair stuck next to the librarian¡¯s mouth must have come from my lower region.

    Having thrust deep into her throat and extracted semen, it seemed that my pubic hair had accidentally stuck to her mouth.

    ''What if we get caught!''

    Moreover, the hair was stuck in a place on her face that was visible enough for me to notice while lying down, meaning that anyone looking at her face properly would immediately realize she had been sucking me off.

    "For the time being, we need to disguise our identities... I had to place her as a librarian because there was no other position, but it¡¯s best to avoid the military as much as possible."

    "Why? Isn¡¯t everyone there brimming with vigor?"

    "That¡¯s the problem. They overflow with all sorts of lewd thoughts, so just being near them fills you up and makes you feel sick. Especially at night, the lewd fantasies that come up around the bathrooms are so forceful they make you nauseous even if you don¡¯t want to eat..."

    Is it like feeling nauseous from just the smell of food after you¡¯ve eaten your fill?

    ''So that¡¯s why she avoids the military?''

    For a succubus, the military would be like a food street, but because succubi feed on human erotic thoughts, being forced to ingest them seems to be a torturous experience.

    ''Maybe when she visited me, it was at a time when my peers weren¡¯t around?''

    With that thought, I suddenly felt a bit sorry for the previous succubus who had been in charge.

    "See, even now, I think I can smell semen. Just the smell makes me feel like vomiting it¡¯s so intense..."

    "Really?"

    Of course, the succubus who had just swallowed my semen should be smelling strongly of it, but being so sensitive to the scent of semen, she didn¡¯t seem to notice it herself.

    "Then I¡¯ll be going now. I¡¯ve arranged for another succubus in charge to handle the bulk orders coming into the homunculus workshop. Just mention my name when you come back next time."

    "Okay~"

    The librarian waved off the succubus, and once she had seen the succubus out the door, she pushed back her chair and reached out to me, who was still hiding.

    "You can get up now."

    "You were a succubus?"

    "Yes. Is that surprising?"

    The senior succubus looked so ordinary you wouldn¡¯t think she was a succubus just from her appearance.

    "And..."

    The librarian, no, the junior succubus, plucked the curling hair from her mouth and gave a sly smile.

    "Was that tense?"

    "Did you do that on purpose?"

    "Mmm¡ªnot putting the hair near my lips, but keeping it there even after I knew about it, yes. Did you realize what was happening once you caught on?"

    In reality, it was just tension that excited me, but to her, it seemed the same thing.

    "Still, it¡¯s good we weren¡¯t caught, if we had been..."

    Well, since she¡¯s a succubus, it wouldn¡¯t end my life, but being looked at with such disdain would probably kill the mood completely.

    "I¡¯ll come back again. It feels a bit risky today..."

    Considering when the senior succubus might come and if my peers were to notice... it could become quite a complicated situation. Plus, my testicles were beginning to ache from severe depletion of vitality, so it seemed best to stop here for today.

    "Is it okay to postpone until next time?"

    The junior succubus lifted her thick top, revealing her ample breasts which had only little pasties on her nipples.

    "The senior keeps saying not to hang around the military area, so today might be my only chance to see you..."

    Can¡¯t help it with a limited edition succubus.

 Chapter 73: Thats How a Succubus Should Be (02)

    Chapter 73: That''s How a Succubus Should Be (02)

    "Were you looking at my chest earlier?"

    "It keeps moving, it''s distracting..."

    "I''m not wearing underwear intentionally to show it to men."

    ''A real succubus, indeed?''

    She pulled one side of her clothing down, covering her right breast while removing the cover from her left nipple, which was a fairly thick material with a deep hollow inside.

    "Do you want to suck it? Pinch it? Or even bite it, if you''d like."

    "Biting is a bit..."

    "Anyway, it''ll grow back. You shouldn''t underestimate a Succubus''s regenerative ability."

    It seemed like she was anticipating being bitten, but I wasn¡¯t into that kind of thing, so I had no intention of clenching my teeth and biting her.

    Even hearing about regeneration made my nipples ache, so I decided to just ignore it and make use of her other breast.

    With that, instead of clenching my teeth, I opened my mouth wide and sucked in her areola and nipple, initially eliciting a low sound of disappointment from her, but soon she seemed to enjoy it too, grasping her breasts with both hands to feed them into my mouth.

    "We might get caught by the senior if we go too far, so let''s just settle for this today, okay?"

    "Mmm..."

    "If it wasn¡¯t for the instruction to refrain from eating, I¡¯d show you all the secret parts here and devour you completely..."

    Her voice dripped with regret as I was almost suffocated by her large breasts.

    "I¡¯ll feed you more next time, so please summon me again?"

    Threatening almost to suffocate me with her breasts if I didn¡¯t summon her again, I nodded, and only then was I able to escape from her embrace.

    "This is my personal summoning circle, so if you use this, you can call me directly. Summoning me in this area will alert the senior for a while, and she will call me. So, if you don¡¯t want to get caught, use this to call me directly."

    She took a piece of paper that had been tucked between her breasts and handed it to me. I adjusted my trousers and practically ran out of the library.

    ''A personal summoning circle... So, I can summon her without buying a demon summoning book?''

    Excited by the thought that I just needed to obtain some sulfur to draw the summoning circle, I unfolded the paper.

    "Uh..."

    And then I saw that the ink had smudged from the sweat that had seeped out from between her breasts.

    "I¡¯ll just have to come back to the library to find it."

    ** *

    "Whew, I thought I was going to die."

    After having stayed up for 24 hours having sex and then enduring the ordeal with the succubus in the library, I collapsed the moment I returned to the barracks and didn¡¯t wake up until the next morning.

    Judging by the time, I must have slept for almost 20 hours, indicating just how exhausted I had been.

    ''Lately, I¡¯ve been indulging in erotic activities as if possessed... I need to refrain for a while... Otherwise, I¡¯m really going to work my dick to death.''

    My stomach growled loudly.

    Because I hadn¡¯t eaten properly for a couple of days, the only thing I could consider having ingested was the potency enhancer, leaving me famished.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Tired and having missed the mealtime, I now had to buy something outside since I couldn¡¯t get food at the training barracks cafeteria.

    ''After fasting like this, eating something heavy like bread or meat could actually cause issues. It¡¯s better to soothe the stomach first with milk or soup before eating.''

    With that thought, I rummaged through my roommate''s locker, but unfortunately, it seemed they hadn¡¯t stored any milk.

    "Tch, they should have left some."

    No choice then. I felt a few coins in my pocket and headed to the shop at the edge of the barracks to buy some milk.

    "Hot milk for sale here~"

    Near the shop, there was a temporary stall I hadn¡¯t seen before, with a few bottles of milk and a woman whose presence seemed strangely familiar, calling out to customers.

    ''Are succubi having a hard time making a living?''

    I had thought succubi lived a queen-like life, drawing energy from men, but like the senior succubus before, this junior succubus seemed to be constantly engaged in various part-time jobs whenever we coincidentally met.

    "Why aren¡¯t you at the library, what are you doing here?"

    "It¡¯s a part-time job. The librarian work starts in the afternoon, and I pick up jobs like this in the morning."

    "Oh, I see..."

    "Do you want a glass?"

    Since I came to buy milk, there was no need to refuse.

    "But it seems a bit pricey..."

    One bottle was 30 gold.

    Typically, a bottle of milk goes for around 10 gold, more or less, but at 30 gold, I wondered if this was really just ordinary milk.

    "It¡¯s fresh milk."

    "Hmm..."

    Was this milk really just milk, or could it be Succubus milk?

    Her expectant and slightly sinister smile as she watched me prepare to drink suggested otherwise...

    "Just one glass."

    "Thank you. It¡¯s hot, so drink it right away."

    Almost convinced, I held the warm bottle, feeling a slight repulsion, but faced with the succubus eagerly urging me to drink, I closed my eyes and gulped down the milk.

    Glug, glug.

    "...It¡¯s just milk?"

    At a comfortable temperature, about human body warmth, it was easy to drink and had a rich, creamy flavor.

    "It¡¯s milk, isn¡¯t it?"

    "Then why is it so...?"

    "We¡¯re repackaging the leftover milk from today¡¯s cafeteria meal and selling it."

    So, it was the same milk we usually drank, but why sell it at this price? I could buy the same milk outside for 7 gold with a knight''s discount.

    "What kind of milk did you think it was?"

    She provocatively crossed her arms, accentuating her chest, and asked in a sly tone, clearly intending for me to suspect something else.

    ''Succubi are satiated by lewd thoughts alone...''

    "You can return the bottle."

    "Okay."

    As I felt my excitement wane and a bit let down, she smiled and pulled out a new bottle of milk from a magic-cooled box behind her.

    "Gulp, gulp."

    Then, after drinking it herself, she put the milk bottle inside her top...

    Rustle, rustle...

    "What... what?!"

    She started to squeeze.

    Though her top obscured the view, the moist traces near her chest and the sound of something being squeezed into the bottle suggested...

    ''What kind of body structure is this?!''

    While Mollang had once nursed milk to me, performing a similar action since she is a slime and can transform her body structure, it was shocking to see a succubus, who looks at least human, drinking milk and then immediately producing it.

    Rustle, rustle...

    "Oh dear. There seems to be a bit of loss."

    She offered me the milk, about half a bottle filled, steaming slightly.

    An irresistibly rich and creamy aroma wafted from it.

    "Would you like another glass?"

    How could I refuse?

    Without a word, I adjusted myself inside my trousers and nodded, taking the milk bottle.

    ''This is definitely not because of any strange thoughts. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s incredibly cheap and warmed to human body temperature, which aids digestion... it''s Succubus milk, after all!''

    Damn it, the moment I thought of it as Succubus milk, it turned into a purchase driven entirely by lust.

    Until now, whenever I thought of breast milk, it was in the holy context of nurturing a child, never in a lewd manner...

    But this isn''t just any milk; it''s Succubus milk, so perhaps it should be seen differently...

    Gulp, gulp.

    The guilt of drinking something I shouldn''t, combined with the thrill of consuming this steaming Succubus milk served with such a dense gaze, was overwhelming.

    ''True succubi are different!''

    The old succubus could transform, but what? She always had an excuse why something couldn''t be done. If she had been in a slightly bad condition, she would have said to take care of it myself.

    Almost like a dereliction of duty for a succubus!

    ''But even working hard as a succubus can be troublesome...''

    Just as I was trying to recharge my energy and replenish my nutrients to refill my vigor, here I was, responding all over again...

    ''It won''t calm down easily.''

    Typically, a morning erection (goes away over time) or a natural erection (resolves with improved circulation in the lower body) differs from a stimulus-induced erection (triggered by seeing something erotic and persists for a long time with intense arousal, dissipating a bit faster with physical exertion) or an extreme erection (doesn''t subside until release).

    For reference, I was just in a stimulus-induced state, and now I''ve moved beyond extreme erection.

    "Excuse me, do you have the time..."

    "Sorry, but I¡¯m working right now and can¡¯t leave my post."

    So, I had to walk away, still aroused, handing over 60 gold with a dejected expression.

    "Hope to see you again soon~"

    Watching the junior succubus wave me off with a regretful glance, I noticed something about her shoulder that I hadn''t realized while distracted by the milk.

    ''What¡¯s that on her shoulder?''

    Her shoulder looked more swollen than before, not just bulked up but awkwardly so as if something was stuffed under her clothes.

    And looking closely, it wasn''t just a simple bulge near her nipple; something cylindrical protruded, and her shirt moistened around it...

    ''Um... could it be?''

    Did she notice my stare?

    If I openly let mana flow from my eyes, whether she was a succubus or not, it would be easy for her to notice that I was eyeing her.

    "No choice then."

    Like a magician caught in her own trick, she smiled, slightly lifting her top to show her chest, which was not as I had expected.

    Instead of personally processing and squeezing milk from her intake, her chest was previously fitted with a pad covering her nipple, and a small tube was attached along her breast, leaking milk little by little.

    In other words... she was wearing a pump on her back, carrying a milk tank, and the milk she had served me wasn¡¯t squeezed from her breast but from the tank she was carrying.

    ''I¡¯ve been had...!''

    As I made a face realizing I''d been duped, she grinned mischievously, peeking at an angle only I could see, playfully lifting her chest pad to show me once more while smirking.

    ''Next time, I¡¯ll feed you directly...?''

    Certainly, it felt like another trick waiting to happen.

    A trick for sure...

    ''But a man can¡¯t help but be fooled.''

    Staggering with an extreme erection, I had to retreat to the barracks to take care of it.

    Luckily, the barracks were empty, so I began to unzip and looked for Mollang.

    "Mollang, it''s time to eat..."

    It seemed like I could take care of it in just five seconds considering Mollang''s efficiency in cleaning up after, possibly finishing before any roommates returned.

    "But more than anything, I''m so aroused I think I might go mad if I don''t do it..."

    After all, getting caught masturbating in the barracks once or twice doesn''t really make a difference, right? I was about to ask Mollang for help when I realized.

    Unfortunately, Mollang and Shuru seemed to have gone out at the most inconvenient time.

    "Just my luck they¡¯re not here when I need them most!"

    Ultimately, I resigned myself to heading to the bathroom for an old-fashioned hand job.

    Knock, knock, knock.

    "Excuse me, is Trainee Officer Ban here?"

    The voice from the other side of the door was the one who had sold me the milk just earlier.

    <blockquote>

    A Special Thank You!:

    I want to extend my deepest gratitude to [NaTaS], for supporting me on Patreon!

    </blockquote>

 Chapter 74: Thats How A Succubus Should Be (03)

    Chapter 74: That''s How A Succubus Should Be (03)

    "Am I dreaming, or is this real? You were definitely working a part-time job..."

    "I''ve come to visit after finishing my part-time job, is that alright?"

    How much of this is true, and how much is a lie?

    I couldn''t come to my senses, but I decided to trust the voice and opened the door.

    "Gah...!"

    After removing the awkward pump, she stood in front of the door wearing slightly crumpled clothes. Right around the area of her nipple... precisely where she had hidden the pump earlier, there was a wet mark from which a slightly sour milk smell was emanating, causing a thrilling excitement to surge up my legs at the sight.

    "Wow, real succubus no joke!"

    Again, my estimation of the senior succubus was revised.

    She had made a contract with the state, possibly to maintain the stamina of the knights who bear the national forces without disturbing the military.

    "Surely the part-time job hadn''t ended just before..."

    "Then everything got sold out, and it was over."

    "Did the other guys buy it all?"

    If my peers found out, no matter whether it''s 30 gold or 300 gold, it would sell like hotcakes once the word got out, but that would make it impossible for them to follow me here at this time, right?

    "The remaining milk was past its expiry date, so it was discarded."

    ''Wait. Does that mean the milk I drank was also...?''

    Of course, the expiry date and the consumption period are different, so just because it''s past the expiry doesn''t mean it''s immediately inedible, but still, feelings matter.

    Or maybe she just wanted to follow me and made up a convenient excuse.

    "Senior told me not to enter here..."

    "Then why did you come here?"

    Trying to provoke me again?

    "I can only enter living spaces if I''m invited, you know. Normally, there should be a summoning circle, but since we are facing each other now, I can enter with just a preliminary contract."

    The senior succubus usually wanders around without such restrictions, but it seems the rules among succubi are more complicated than I thought.

    Originally, magic is something that doesn''t make sense in ordinary terms, often like children''s games where you spit and say you can''t enter here, so the demonic races that use magic are often bound by strange rules, or so I''ve heard.

    "Please come in."

    As I invited her, she stepped lightly over the threshold and into the room, closing the door with a bang with her back foot and locking it with her hand on the doorknob.

    The whole process was so natural that it felt like there was some magical mechanism on the door that made it close automatically.

    "I was planning to wait a bit longer... but I thought a few more seductions would produce a more delicious smell...?"

    "Uh... yes?"

    Seducing... is that what this is? But considering what happened every time we met, it definitely seemed like seduction.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    "But lately, because of you, Senior, my meals have been controlled and I haven''t been able to eat... I''m so hungry..."

    "Uh?"

    As a primal sense of unease struck me, I stepped back, and just then, a black tail that had been aiming for my ankle where I had been standing moments before missed and sliced through the air.

    Moreover, it looked like something was squeezing tightly around my waist from the back, near my spine, bulging out and pulling my clothes as if they were going to rip, and the junior succubus lifted her clothes slightly to reveal black bat wings tucked away.

    ''It... it was really a succubus...?''

    When I had met the senior succubus before, apart from inducing dreams, she hadn''t seemed much like a succubus, didn''t seem to covet semen, and seemed to be reluctantly meeting a quota, so while it was fine to pretend and act, I hadn''t felt too good about it, but the one in front of me now was exuding a strong musky scent from her body, and when she threw off her top, a pink demonic symbol appeared on her lower abdomen.

    ''It''s a succubus! This is what a succubus is!''

    Wow, and I had been disappointed that the senior succubus didn''t seem much like a succubus, but seeing this, a real succubus seemed like a truly fearsome being.

    Yikes!

    "Ugh?"

    As her tail hooked around my arm, I instinctively surrounded myself with mana to avoid being pulled toward her, but instead, she propelled her body toward me, cupping her breasts with her hands and pushing them toward me.

    "Don''t you like it?"

    "No."

    "Then don''t use your strength in weird ways... come this way..."

    The moment her hand touched my dick, which had been in an extreme state of arousal, my legs gave way, and I nearly fell, but she supported me with her arms, preventing me from collapsing.

    "Next time, I really will offer it, okay?"

    As I nodded between her cleavage, the succubus seemed satisfied, squeezing my face between her hands.

    "Would you like to try taking it off yourself?"

    As I pushed the nipple pad with my lips, it lightly fell off her breast, easily revealing the nipple, and the other side was just as easy to remove with a flick of my tongue at the adhesive part.

    "Actually, I am a succubus, but I''m of a lower tier."

    ''This is low tier?''

    She was a succubus through and through.

    "So I can''t perform actions like extracting semen through dreams... I have to use my body to do business."

    Ah... so like the senior succubus used dreams to extract men''s semen, that was a higher ability among succubi.

    ''But isn''t this better?''

    Using her body instead of settling for dreams.

    It''s almost like a knight, isn''t it?

    So now, the body in front of me swaying her hips and rubbing her abdomen against my groin is not a dream of a succubus but a real chance to embrace a true succubus.

    "You shouldn''t ejaculate inside your pants without even taking it out. Wouldn''t that be a waste?"

    "Ah...!"

    When she poked my prostate with her finger, the semen that was about to be released due to reaching my limit flowed back and returned to my testicles.

    ''Is there such a technique?''

    Last time, the senior succubus also extracted semen for homunculus production by stimulating the prostate. Can the junior do that too?

    "Succubi must learn fluid control magic to manipulate semen."

    She smiled as she threw off her skirt, revealing that she was only wearing a garter belt with no underwear underneath.

    Someone might see the garter belt and think, ah, she¡¯s dressed, but underneath it was bare skin, completely smooth without a single pubic hair.

    ''Wow... from the shape to... it''s arousing...''

    The slightly reddened mucous membrane looked like a flower blooming, whether she had deliberately removed the pubic hair to clearly show her vulva or whether it was a natural absence, I couldn¡¯t tell...

    "Do you have a preferred appearance?"

    "Eh? It''s fine as it is now..."

    "I can''t make you dream like senior, but I can slightly adjust my appearance."

    At that moment, a figure popped into my mind.

    "Let''s see..."

    The previous senior could read my thoughts simply and create her dreams, but this junior seemed to need a bit more contact, pressing her forehead against mine to read my thoughts.

    "Is this appearance acceptable?"

    After a moment, the librarian in front of me, while still similar to her original form, had slightly longer and darker hair, nearing black, and the appearance of her vulva had changed from the openly displayed one to a more modestly closed look.

    ''Ah... Did I unconsciously think of the senior succubus just now?''

    To be specific, her appearance had changed to resemble not the image of a saint but that of a goddess statue.

    Of course, if her senior succubus were perfectly embodying a living goddess statue, that would be the expected appearance. Meanwhile, the junior succubus¡¯s face hadn''t changed much, just her hair color and lower body, a change close to a disguise.

    "It''s not perfect, but... maybe if I slightly cover my face, it would feel similar?"

    She raised her hand to cover her face, and indeed, it wasn¡¯t exactly as I had imagined like the senior''s transformation. It was still the junior succubus''s original form with just a change in hair color and a bit of her features, keeping the same figure...

    ''Maybe this is even better.''

    Feeling like it''s just a disguise makes me feel less guilty, like it wouldn¡¯t bring any divine punishment...

    "Do you like Saintesss?"

    "No, it''s not that I have a type like a grown-up Saintess or anything. I just wonder what an ideal woman is like when I see a goddess statue."

    "Oh, is that so?"

    The junior succubus looked unbelieving of my excuse, but her expression said, ''If that''s what you say, I''ll accept it.''

    Let''s just move on since I don''t really believe my own excuse either.

    "But you don''t need to react so sensitively."

    "Eh?"

    "Aren''t there plenty of guys at the temple harboring lustful thoughts while looking at the Saintess?"

    "That can''t be... Ah, you mean the visitors thought that about the previous Saintess..."

    "I¡¯m talking about the current Saintess they''re replacing. Those guys mostly think of her current appearance as an object of desire, not the grown-up version you imagine."

    "Really... the knights aren''t just being sensitive to visitors for no reason."

    "Visitors are naturally an exception."

    At that moment, a chill ran down my spine.

    ''Aren''t those complete bastards?''

    So, the temple priests and officials... are having lewd thoughts about a Saintess who hasn¡¯t even blossomed yet?

    At least I think about how beautiful she will be in about five years, and even if it manifests through a succubus''s dream, it''s based on that grown-up image, but those guys, what the...

    Of course, I¡¯m the one imagining the junior succubus in that disguise, but still, those knights! Those priests...

    "Succubi mainly operate around temples, though."

    "That... is that so?"

    "Don¡¯t young priestesses claim that an incubus, appearing in dreams as a high priest, has touched them?"

    Ah, I''ve heard such stories.

    It¡¯s said to be a demonic strategy to corrupt noble souls...

    "There isn¡¯t really an incubus, though."

    As the junior succubus said this with a laugh, I was able to glean a bit of the truth hidden behind it.

    So, all those past incidents with incubi...

    "But what''s important now isn''t that, right?"

    "Eh?"

    "It''s fine to be immersed in what I¡¯m disguising as, but please focus on this."

    Before I could even make an excuse, her nipple aggressively pressed against my mouth.

    "And since the senior didn¡¯t like direct contact, I''ll offer a service she wouldn¡¯t have..."

    By now, my zipper was already down, and I was in a state of extreme arousal, with her black tail coiling around it.

    "Shall we release a shot like this?"

    <blockquote>

    A Special Thank You!:

    I want to extend my deepest gratitude to [Brother VBlood], for supporting me on Patreon!

    </blockquote>

 Chapter 75: Thats How A Succubus Should Be (04)

    Chapter 75: That''s How A Succubus Should Be (04)

    Stretching... Streeeetching...

    "Khahahah...!!"

    It hurts.

    I initially expected her tail to wrap around gently and provide some stimulation, but unexpectedly, the junior succubus, like a magical device forcefully milking a cow, wrapped her tail around the base of my dick and pulled with such force that I worried it might actually pull it out.

    "A succubus''s tail has mysterious powers that could really pull it out."

    Hearing that, chills ran down my spine, and I tensed my dick desperately to prevent it from being pulled out.

    "Hang in there! If it gets pulled out, you might turn into a woman, you know?"

    That was out of the question.

    Someone like Jake might have such a sexual fantasy, but I prefer to be the one doing the action, not the one receiving it!

    "It''s just a joke."

    "Eh?"

    Streeeetch!

    As her tail loosened its grip, the rebound from the tension I had been holding in my dick caused my prostate to relax completely, and as a result, I couldn''t stop myself from ejaculating immediately.

    "Ahah!"

    As if she had anticipated all this, the junior succubus pressed her lower abdomen close, pushing my dick against her stomach, directing it towards her chest as it erupted.

    Pssh!

    Because it had been so tightly constricted, the ejaculate shot out under high pressure, splattering against the lower part of her breasts, marking the end of the first ejaculation.

    "Did it feel... good?"

    As the junior succubus lightly bit my earlobe and asked, I was about to nod weakly when...

    "Come on!"

    I forcefully grabbed her waist and assumed a position to forcibly penetrate her.

    ''I can''t just be a passive target as a man!''

    Normally, in such a situation, one would show resistance or even scream for help, but she was a succubus.

    Feeling the tip of my dick targeting her vulva, the tattoo on her uterus began to glow an even more obscene shade of pink.

    "You can use my body however you want, but you can¡¯t ejaculate inside. If we eat here, I might get kicked out by the senior, you know?"

    "I''ll try."

    Swooosh!

    The entrance seemed very narrow, but as soon as my glans entered, the vaginal walls opened up as if welcoming a guest, quickly pulling my dick all the way inside, then, like a goblin springing a trap, the vaginal walls clung tightly, seizing my dick.

    "Ah... this is the taste...!"

    ''It feels... good...''

    I''ve tasted the insides of various species recently, but none felt as good as this.

    The vaginal walls moved as if they had a mind of their own, exuding a strange fluid. This fluid, unlike typical lubricants, enhanced my sensations like an aphrodisiac the moment it touched my mucosa. Meanwhile, the succubus held me captive in her vagina, preventing me from pulling out, while pulling up her breasts to her mouth to suck and moisten her nipples, then offering them to my lips.Stolen story; please report.

    "If you''re bored with your mouth, would you like a bite? As I said before... you can be rough."

    Hearing that, I bit into her breast, determined not to just be passive.

    "Haugh...!!"

    For the first time, a scream mixed with pain and pleasure came from her mouth. If pain was a six, pleasure was a four, and succubi are a species willing to sacrifice nipple health for that four''s worth of pleasure.

    ''It seems something is seeping out...''

    I bit gently, intending only to leave teeth marks, but still, I began to taste a salty hint of blood in my mouth.

    "Skin is thin... so it bleeds easily even from a light bite. You can bite harder if you want..."

    ''I''m not okay with that!''

    Aside from virgin blood, seeing blood during sex was out of the question.

    "But thanks to that... I''ve finally met you."

    She said this with a delirious smile, seeming happy, though I couldn''t understand what she meant by having ''met'' something.

    "Now... kiss~"

    Something then touched the tip inside her.

    "Eh?"

    Startled, I tried to pull away, but the succubus had already wrapped her arms around my back, crossed her legs over mine tightly, and coiled her tail around my waist, making it impossible to retreat.

    "The touch of a uterus kissing the glans... it feels so good..."

    ''Is this... possible?''

    I had heard it was physically impossible for the cervix and glans to touch, but apparently, in the case of a succubus, she could even alter her internal organs. She was now lightly biting my glans with her cervix.

    Moreover, the cervix seemed alive, fluttering as it repeatedly pulled my glans in and out, and I felt like a mouse being slowly devoured by a snake, helplessly trapped.

    "You said... not inside?"

    "Yes. I''ll get in trouble with the senior if we dine here."

    "Then I should pull out... but it feels like it''s about to come out..."

    Perhaps due to the stimulation by the cervix, it felt like I was on the verge of ejaculating a second time.

    "Ah... is that so? The pressure has built up so much now that even pressing on the prostate won¡¯t stop it... what do we do?"

    "What? Just let it go..."

    "I know I should let go with my mind, but my body is too starved... I can''t pull it out."

    Chomp.

    Her inner cervix opened up but clung tightly to my glans, refusing to let go.

    "Ah... I''m... coming..."

    "But I''m too hungry. So... fill me up..."

    Her tail then precisely targeted and rubbed my prostate.

    "Fill me up, please?"

    "Ah... Ahhh!!"

    I ejaculated again, renewing the volume.

    ''Ejaculating with a succubus feels... something...!''

    A tingling sensation climbed up my spine as if electrified.

    But it wasn''t just pleasure; the dangerous sensation of my semen and life force being sucked away sent frantic signals that ejaculating inside her was a dire warning.

    "Ah... It''s so delicious..."

    But she was already tightly biting my glans with her cervix, and her tail was coiled around my waist again to prevent me from escaping.

    I tried to push her away using mana in my arms, but at that moment, she was gripping my dick so tightly that I feared it might burst.

    "Just a little more... Can I eat a little more? I haven''t been eating well lately, so just a bit more, okay?"

    "I don''t think that''s okay..."

    "Even if it''s not okay... it''s okay if it feels good, right?"

    The tattoo at her womb was shining dazzlingly, and her strength was so intense that it was painful just holding me.

    By then, her pupils had changed to the shape of hearts, indicating she was beyond reasoning.

    ''Succubi really shouldn''t be in the military...''

    I painfully realized why the senior succubus had set such strict rules.

    And why she had put a ban on the junior eating¡ªwhile I helplessly got my vitality sucked out.

    * * *

    Eventually, having been sucked dry by the succubus, I lost over 3 kg, and it was only thanks to Teacher Pandel coming to rescue me that I managed to survive.

    Would two more sucks have meant death by visceral rupture?

    "Didn''t I warn you?"

    After rescuing me, Teacher Pandel looked at me sharply, his hand on a scalpel.

    "Please save me... At least I should see my children, shouldn''t I?"

    "What melodrama? From the looks of your lower body activity, you seem to have fathered at least 40 kids?"

    "No, no, that can''t be..."

    "Moreover, you had summoned a succubus, hadn''t you? So you were always looking for an opportunity to be enchanted."

    ''Summoning... I didn¡¯t summon the junior succubus, did I? Oh, maybe giving her permission to enter the barracks was considered a provisional contract?''

    "I just made a provisional contract..."

    "There''s no such thing as a provisional contract. For conceptual demons like succubi, without a formal contract, they can''t seduce humans. It''s a promise between gods and demons that cannot be broken."

    Why is Teacher Pandel, who is not a demon, concluding this?

    ''Well, maybe Teacher Pandel has never summoned a demon, so he might not know...''

    "As I said before, you''re the first and second idiot to be brought here on the brink of death by a succubus. Such a fool..."

    Fortunately, he put the scalpel down and took out a vitality booster straw, sparing me from physical castration.

    Stumbling.

    ''Clearly, since I can''t feel my lower half at all this time... I must have really been close to dying.''

    Even touching it felt like handling a dead piece of meat, and it had even shrunk in size.

    Although it had shrunk, it had just returned to its normal size from the enlargement caused by recent anomalies.

    At the last moment, as I was losing consciousness and life force rapidly, Teacher Pandel burst in and cast a spell that drove the succubus away.

    And just before losing consciousness, I thought I saw the senior succubus... Did she break in to save her junior?

    ''With such a blunder during my rookie period, that succubus is probably gone for good...''

    It was a night that made me think, perhaps regretfully, that an overzealous succubus is worse than a stoic one.

    ''Now that I think about it, speaking of the senior... Why hadn''t the succubus shown her face even once when the junior was around? Considering the junior succubus had been following me almost all day since yesterday... Shouldn''t she have been strictly managed not to ''eat'' near the military?''

    Moreover, when she was supposed to be handling library duties earlier, the senior was said to have come... Now that I think about it, I didn''t hear any footsteps in the silent library.

    My senses as a knight did not detect another person entering, only her voice urging the junior succubus to pin me down...

    "Ah, surely not... It can¡¯t be..."

    Knock knock.

    "I''ve come to clean."

    Teacher Pandel briefly left the room, and the senior succubus appeared.

    She probably came to talk about something concerning the junior...

    "This isn''t my jurisdiction, so I can''t allow it."

    "I know. We just need to talk."

    "How did the junior turn out?"

    "She messed up during her probation period and even revealed her identity to someone else, so she¡¯s been called back to headquarters for a disciplinary review. I failed to manage her properly, so I¡¯ll be disciplined as well."

    As expected, it seemed she would be punished for her actions.

    "You don''t have to worry about it, Mr. Ban. It''s our problem."

    Not that I had seduced her; I was actively seduced, making me a victim.

    And from some point on, I had shown a refusal which was ignored as she attempted a womb fixation... Succubi are scary...

    "Yes... well... okay."

    "And... oh, Teacher Pandel. Hello."

    "Ms. Sherry. Have you brought milk?"

    "Yes. I heard the patient you''re caring for collapsed due to a lack of stamina, so I was asked to deliver a glass."

    "Thank you. It¡¯s troublesome when one idiot causes trouble for many."

    "No worries. I''ll be leaving now. I plan to return to my hometown for a while, so it might be hard to see each other."

    "Take care, Ms. Sherry."

    After a warm exchange with Teacher Pandel, Sherry, the senior succubus, left, and soon after, Teacher Pandel kicked the door open and entered.

    "Have a drink of this."

    "What is it?"

    "Hot milk brought by Ms. Sherry. It¡¯s warmed to the temperature of human body heat, luxurious for such a fool."

    I took the bottle of rich, warm milk he offered and brought it to my lips, sensing a familiar pungent smell from within...

    Gulp. Gulp.

 Chapter 76: The Enchanting Young Saintess (01)

    Chapter 76: The Enchanting Young Saintess (01)

    After gulping down a bottle of rich, flavorful milk, I was amazed to feel my strength returning almost immediately, along with the sensation in my dick.

    "Don''t get it up. If you do, I''ll cut it off."

    "How can I not when it''s recovering!"

    While noticing my dick visibly swelling under the blanket, and as Teacher Pandel fiddled with his scalpel, I noticed some fine print at the bottom of the empty milk bottle.

    ''The text is small but... hmm...? Because of feasting for the first time in a while, this time it¡¯s genuinely salted Succubus milk...?''

    At that moment, my dick shot up in reaction.

    ''And this time it¡¯s genuine? No... So, what I just drank...''

    Since the banished junior couldn''t have milked it at this time, then Sherry... I mean, the senior succubus must have milked it and brought it now...

    "Is that her?!"

    Wriggle... Wriggle...

    "Huh, it''s my first time neutering someone... but it can''t be helped. Don''t worry. Neutering reduces aggression, improves meat quality, and even increases lifespan, so it''s more beneficial, right?"

    "That can''t be!!"

    * * *

    Several days have passed since I left Teacher Pandel''s infirmary.

    It was supposed to be a day for cavalry training, but without my horse, it inadvertently turned into a rest period since training was not possible.

    Under normal circumstances, we should have had substitute training, but strangely, the senior knights were generously offering us downtime, telling us to rest as much as we needed.

    Thanks to this, I was able to sleep nearly all day long, replenishing my strength, until one day, after a deep sleep, I woke up to find my fellow trainees busily packing their things in the other barracks.

    Even Succubus was packing various items into his bag, and seeing him do so instinctively made me think of field training first.

    "Eh? Isn¡¯t this week supposed to be a break? Did they schedule emergency training?"

    "No. The rest continues into next week. So, many guys are taking the chance to visit home since they got leave."

    It appeared that Levin and Jake had already left, as their places were empty.

    ''I have nowhere to return to anyway...''

    Initially, when I had come home, my parents had cried tears of joy at the return of their estray, saying how tough I had it, but when I went home during a break in my second year, my mother had said:

    "How can a knight have so many breaks?"

    So, not to disappoint my mother, I try to go home as little as possible.

    After all, going home to the countryside means there¡¯s nothing much to do, and sending home some of my salary makes my parents happy...

    Moreover, our family, even when together, just asks if I''ve returned and serves meals as usual, and I just laze around, so there¡¯s no need to see them often.

    It¡¯s a family that''s fine as long as I¡¯m not dead, sort of.

    And while not in the capital, my home is just a few hours by carriage, close enough for a day trip if I or my mother wants a visit, making it less frequent for me to go home compared to Jake or Levin, whose homes are farther away.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    "I''m going to visit home this time too."

    "Succubus, you too?"

    "Yeah. I need to greet them, it¡¯s been a while!"

    Succubus, although living several hours away in the opposite direction to my home, north from the capital, went home whenever he had the time, unlike me.

    "And I''ll practice riding on the way back."

    I had practiced riding on Eileen before, but Succubus had only just received a horse by the end of his service, and he had walked it back holding the reins for safety, so he had little experience riding.

    "Have a good trip."

    "Aren''t you going?"

    "I sent a letter, that should be enough."

    "Such an unfilial guy. Well, I¡¯ll be off then, take care of the house."

    With that, Succubus also packed his bags and left, leaving me alone in the barracks, but I wasn''t lonely.

    "Come here."

    "Meow!"

    Squirm squirm.

    Spending time in bed, stroking Mollang and Shuru with each hand passed the time incredibly well.

    "Purr..."

    Shuru purred under my touch, and Mollang cautiously approached me, already holding a mouthful of semen.

    "When did you eat..."

    Reaching down, I found everything neatly cleaned up; it seemed Mollang and Shuru had teamed up to suck me dry and tidy up while I was asleep.

    I couldn''t doubt other sources since Mollang eats only my semen, and clearly, by the way my pubic hair was laid in one direction, it was evident that Mollang had been indulging heavily on me.

    "No wonder I felt so refreshed..."

    Unable to scold Mollang, who approached me with a grin after digesting.

    "Come here."

    With my left hand, I began massaging Shuru''s breasts by slipping it under her armpits, and with my right hand, I held Mollang¡¯s torso, not the core this time but massaging her breasts.

    "Nyahh..."

    Ordinarily, I wouldn¡¯t do such things in the barracks because of the noise, but since my roommates were all gone and the door was firmly closed, there was no worry about sounds escaping as I enjoyed the feel of their bodies.

    "Meow..."

    Shuru lay sprawled on the bed, placing my hand on her chest and tickling my arm with her soft tail.

    Gulp...

    Mollang enhanced the feel of her breasts under my touch, almost swallowing my hand with her body, sticking to it as if merging.

    The little nipples under my fingertips started to harden slightly as I massaged her breasts with my index and ring fingers and pushed my middle finger into her mouth.

    Suck... Suck...

    Then Mollang and Shuru began to suck on my middle finger as if it were a genital, trapped between their breasts.

    ''Mollang gave me a shot, and now I''m starting to react slowly...''

    Having slept all day and just woken up, my vitality was gradually returning, and I was beginning to feel aroused again.

    Previously, when I stroked Shuru, there was no lust, just petting an animal, but now... after embracing her once, the softness of her flesh and the sounds she made then made me feel increasingly excited by just touching her.

    As my fingers became moist with Mollang''s fluid and Shuru''s saliva, Shuru and Mollang started to climb slowly onto my thighs from my hands, their eyes moist as if they were tempting me, waiting atop my groin for their meal.

    "I was planning to rest today..."

    No matter how I thought about it, I was overworking my dick too much and planned to rest, but with Mollang and Shuru attacking so aggressively, I couldn''t just ignore it.

    Zip.

    As I unzipped, Shuru and Mollang competed to lick, but Mollang completely covered my dick with hers to block Shuru from licking.

    "Shaaa!"

    Shuru sharpened her claws, trying to drive Mollang away, but Mollang stretched her elasticity to perfectly cover my dick, and fearing that if Mollang''s defense broke, my glans would be torn by Shuru''s claws, I pacified Shuru by grabbing her with both hands and placing her on my chest.

    "Usually, you lick me, so how about I do it this time?"

    Lick.

    "Nyahhaa!"

    Shuru, good at attacking but weak in defense, was startled when I licked her groin, and she clawed at my chest.

    Fortunately, I had tucked in her nails, preventing any injuries. If Shuru had her claws out as usual, she would have been clutching my chest hard enough to bleed.

    "Nyhaaa..."

    "You lick a lot too, usually. Besides, your tongue is rough, but mine is soft, isn''t it?"

    Given the size difference between Shuru and me, my tongue almost covers her entire groin, and although I don''t have barbs like a cat, it must feel quite rough on Shuru''s small body.

    Even with all this, it''s unfair that I''m always the one getting licked.

    "Nyhung, Nyhang..."

    As I held her waist with both hands and brought her face to mine, licking her pussy, Shuru began making sensual noises and becoming docile, while Mollang was gently extracting semen from my excited dick.

    Previously, Mollang prioritized forcefully extracting semen, but lately, she has been extracting it naturally while I sleep or in a barely noticeable way that keeps me pleasantly unaware.

    ''This is somewhat terrifying...''

    Mollang could potentially impregnate herself at any time, anywhere.

    In a way, it''s scary, but such extraction allows me to comfortably relieve my desires, and since Mollang actively transforms and enjoys feeding while I''m awake, it''s not really a problem.

    "Nyaaang...!"

    As Shuru''s sensual moans intensified, the grip around my tongue tightened, her legs tensed, and her tail stood straight up.

    ''Being a beast, the climax is clearly visible with that tail, huh?''

    As Shuru slumped, burying her face in my chest from exhaustion, I left her to rest and now grabbed Mollang, who was waiting her turn, rubbing my glans with her hands.

    "Do you like it when I touch your core, Mollang?"

    Already pressing lightly against my glans with her core, I rubbed both her sides with my thumbs while pressing down, causing Mollang''s core to deform as her body shuddered, attempting to revert to her original slime form.

    ''You like this, right?''

    Watching Mollang''s expression unravel as I pressed down on her core, I released the semen that had accumulated up to now.

    Brrr...

    Certainly, ejaculating into Mollang has a unique, clingy sensation.

    Feeling the clinginess trying to seep even into my urethra unique to her slime form, and after I finished inside Mollang''s core, she seemed satisfied, placing her core on her lower abdomen to begin digesting the semen stored there.

    "Are you satisfied?"

    Mollang, sticking to my finger and rubbing her cheek against it affectionately, and Shuru, now coming to her senses and pushing her head between my hands, both seemed content.

    ''Was it payday next week? When I get my paycheck, I should buy a reduction potion and spend another fun time with the kids.''

    Especially since Shuru has been feeling stimulated lately, seemingly nearing her heat, and Mollang, in her reduced state, can be felt more intricately than just bumps on my fingers.

    After having a refreshing release and receiving cleaning from Mollang and Shuru, I left the barracks...

    "Eh?"

    And there was no one there.

    ''Why is there no one?''

    Like me, some who had no place to return or those with bad family relationships stayed in the barracks even during vacations.

    But curiously, not a single person was present now.

    "Why is this happening? It''s like everyone ran away to avoid something..."

    "It overlaps with the Holy Week, so maybe everyone got homesick."

    Hearing a senior knight''s voice, I realized why my peers had fled.

    ''Wait, was it Holy Week?''

    Thinking about it, even if the training grounds were unusable for cavalry, they should have at least forced us to do physical training, but I had forgotten why they had generously given us vacation time.

    Right now, starting Holy Week, they likely arranged the awkward remaining days as vacation to create a long weekend.

    And the reason my peers disappeared was...

    "This year... to the temple again?"

    Smiling and placing his hand on my shoulder, I could tell from the expression of the senior knight that I had been utterly outplayed by my peers.

    "These damn guys! No wonder no one talked about their schedules!!"

    I had completely lost in the annual unspoken game of Holy Week among the peers!

 Chapter 77: The Enchanting Young Saintess (02)

    Chapter 77: The Enchanting Young Saintess (02)

    The Holy Week has returned.

    Originally, Holy Week was a time for long rest during the grueling training periods, visiting the temple to refocus spiritually, and enjoying delicious food while receiving encouraging words from the clergy and the Saintess, making it a great time for recharging.

    However, nowadays, with so much rest already, going to the temple seemed like a waste of time. Delicious food, which used to be a treat during times when even a piece of bread was hard to come by, had lost its allure with the improvement in wheat varieties and the development of alchemical fertilizers, enriching our diet to the point where temple food has become synonymous with tastelessness.

    If it''s considered worse than military rations, isn''t that saying enough?

    At least military meals, designed to nourish the body, include plenty of meat and can be made palatable with some salt or spices purchased individually.

    While some with finer tastes like Jake might complain about military meals, for folks like Dain and me, they were quite edible.

    To say that I''m a country bumpkin isn''t quite right since I frequently buy snacks in the capital, but honestly, our unit¡¯s food is better than most average restaurants.

    Of course, it falls short compared to gourmet restaurants, but considering it¡¯s free, I think it¡¯s pretty good.

    The temple, on the other hand, used to prepare food for many people, and under the belief that gluttony and overeating were negative traits, it aimed to produce as much as possible for the money, striving for cost-effectiveness. But the quality dropped to the point where one might rather starve...

    Lastly, the clergy and the Saintess.

    There was a time when most people were devoutly religious, and if a priest declared that wheat would fall from heaven, they believed it. If the Saintess claimed she could turn sand into wheat grains, transform stones into meat, and fold the earth to traverse kingdoms in a day, then their words were worth listening to.

    But as education levels have risen and theological loopholes have been exposed, not to mention the revelation of corruption within the temple, the widespread belief that the clergy are neither as virtuous nor correct in their preaching as once thought...

    Regardless, for us, the current Holy Week was more like a week of ordeal.

    "Alright, let''s go inside."

    The senior knight was still sending me, the representative trainee knight, prettied up into the temple, but since the others had used the holiday as an excuse to flee, I had no choice but to visit as the only trainee representative.

    "What about the canine soldiers? Now that I think about it, they were there!"

    They seemed like they would listen well in the temple, and if the canine soldiers participated in religious activities, wouldn¡¯t their loyalty increase?

    "As I said last time, accepting canine soldiers led to conflicts with other orders. Are you saying we should bring them?"

    "But isn¡¯t the temple supposed to welcome everyone?"

    "Just because it¡¯s a temple doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s free from the strife between orders. It''s more about watching the Knights than the temple."

    "..."

    "And that¡¯s also why they insist on taking at least one trainee knight."

    My head was spinning.

    From the moment I entered the temple, that distinct... the specific smell of the temple hit me.

    It felt as if I shouldn''t be there, and the air at the entrance made my body stiffen with discomfort.

    Stolen story; please report.

    "Sigh... Alright, let''s go in."

    Since I was dragged here anyway, I might as well try to enjoy the situation.

    "Ugh! The smell of the temple......!"

    Inside the temple''s dining hall, various foods were laid out, but naturally, none of it was tasty, and neither the visiting children nor adults touched the food.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, you are welcome to eat as much as you like of the food prepared."

    The young clergy in charge of distribution tried hard to hand out food to visitors, but no one accepted, with most people responding like this:

    "I''m full already, so I¡¯ll leave it for those hungrier believers."

    Essentially, they didn¡¯t want to eat it.

    "They should just improve the food or find a solution..."

    While the nobles followed a lavishly decorated path, arriving by carriage inside the temple under the escort of their personal knights, in the area where I and the senior knight entered, only a few visiting clergymen, several Knights, and a handful of visitors wandered.

    "Is the young Saintess not visible... Is she praying right now?"

    Typically, the Saintess is extremely busy during Holy Week without a moment¡¯s rest.

    The young Saintess who had been distributing cookies last time had only recently been appointed and was not yet fully performing her duties, so she had time to distribute cookies to children, but now it seemed she was inside learning her official duties.

    "That¡¯s a relief."

    With the sin of mixing with a succubus recently, I probably would have burned up just getting close to the young Saintess.

    "It seems like only the seniors come during the Holy Week?"

    "Are there more than three senior knights in the Mage Knights? Besides, I''m the least senior among them, and above all, I fit in best here at the temple."

    "Oh, perhaps there is someone you love..."

    At that, the senior knight raised his left hand, showing a ring on his ring finger.

    "What? Senior, are you married?"

    "Didn¡¯t you know?"

    Of course, I didn¡¯t.

    Why would I pay attention to a man''s ring finger?

    "Ugh... Don''t you guys do this."

    Pulling out the typical line spoken by married adults, the senior knight began gulping down alchemical potions and stomach protectors he brought.

    "Well, I¡¯ll be off then."

    And just like last time, he left me alone and went deeper into the temple.

    "Take care, then."

    The senior knight was here not just to pass the time, but to engage in power struggles with representatives from other orders. Being part of the Mage Knights, which lacked support and were even so lowly regarded that they had their horses taken away by the Royal Guard, and now being the only trainee knight left, I couldn''t help but feel intimidated.

    Of course, that person is slick enough to have a hundred lamias up his sleeve, so he probably won''t be easily outmatched.

    "The Goddess of Love and Marriage..."

    I was looking at the statue of the goddess, which emitted a soft white light of holy magic just like last time.

    During the ancient wars.

    Humans, exhausted from fighting among themselves, were overwhelmed by the sudden onslaught of demons and were pushed back overwhelmingly.

    Even back then, when the demon forces had advanced to the capital, which was the kingdom''s seat, and as people suffered or went mad under the demons'' curses, a girl who was worried about the conscripted soldiers prayed for her beloved to be protected.

    The Goddess of Love and Marriage heard her prayers and descended upon her, manifesting the first Saintess in history. Her powers alleviated the curses, saving the suffering people. Around her, people gathered, receiving the gift of holy magic, creating the clergy of the goddess, and began to hold back the demon forces. A hero emerged who would eventually defeat the Demon King, causing the demon forces to retreat.

    However, the conscripted man was listed as missing, and it was presumed he had died a gruesome death at the hands of the demons, his body unrecoverable. The Saintess, suffering from the side effects of divine possession, began to disintegrate as her body was sublimated into holy power.

    Before her body completely disintegrated, the Saintess imbued a large rock in the capital with her blessings received from the goddess, and this rock, empowered by the goddess''s power, shone and transformed into the grand statue of the goddess.

    Since then, instead of the Saintess, the statue of the goddess has protected the capital from demons, and girls chosen by the Goddess of Love and Marriage appeared as Saintess in later generations. However, unlike the first Saintess who fully embraced the goddess, these Saintess only received part of her blessing, diminishing over time...

    "...is the religious interpretation from the temple."

    Nowadays, with improvements in the world, records from those times have become accessible.

    Originally, it wasn''t the rock that received the goddess''s blessing and became a statue; it was actually a grand statue crafted to boost people''s faith, heavily financed by the royal family, especially using orichalcum-rich ore known for absorbing divine power.

    Moreover, the statue wasn¡¯t maintained by the holy power of the original Saintess but was periodically recharged with prayers and holy magic from the Saintess and clergy to maintain its faint glow.

    "Actually, there is no effect that prevents demons from appearing around the capital..."

    If there were such an effect, summoning succubi nearby would be impossible, and there wouldn''t be incidents of succubi wandering near the training center seducing men.

    "Ugh, thinking about it still makes me angry... being unilaterally played by that senior succubus..."

    Clutching my stomach in bitter frustration, I looked again at the statue of the goddess.

    "Come to think of it, the succubus picked out my ideal type as a goddess... It seems quite irreverent now that I think about it."

    But gazing at the beautifully sculpted statue of the goddess, it was clear that the original craftsman had pushed his skills to the limit. Even after receiving blessings through holy magic, the statue was so beautifully made that just looking at it could excite anyone.

    "Isn¡¯t it the problem that I''m having irreverent thoughts, or is it that the statue of the goddess is made too beautifully? Shouldn¡¯t it be a bit plumper to avoid arousing lust and instead foster genuine devotion?"

    How skilled was the sculptor to craft the parts draped in clothing that suggest the goddess''s skin was so elastic?

    "It¡¯s not just me; there must be at least a few others who get excited or masturbate looking at the goddess statue..."

    Indeed, my peers might dislike coming to the temple, but they admitted that the statue here was arousing.

    So much so that they seriously contemplated acquiring a life-sized statue of the goddess, but it was impossible since the temple does not sell them to individuals.

    "Beautiful, isn¡¯t it?"

    "Yes. Honestly, the goddess statue is arousing... Oops!"

    I was agreeing with someone who had casually spoken beside me when I sensed an object flying towards the back of my head and swatted it away with my hand.

    Thump!

    The object I knocked away with the back of my hand was the pommel of a sword; though I blocked it, the impact made my hand throb.

    "Who... ah...!"

    Turning around to see who in the temple would dare attack me, I found the young Saintess looking shocked by the situation, accompanied by her female knight guard, who was obviously the one who had struck.

    "Lady Jenny, why did you do that?"

    "No, I''m sorry, my lady."

    I had nearly blurted out something blasphemous in front of the Saintess, who is considered a divine intermediary, but luckily the knight intervened, and I let out a sigh of relief instead of getting angry.

    "But... weren''t you busy?"

    Already feeling a tingling sensation on my skin, I realized I needed to be careful with every word, feeling the tension in my body.

 Chapter 78: The Enchanting Young Saintess (03)

    Chapter 78: The Enchanting Young Saintess (03)

    "It''s been a while, Sir Knight."

    "It''s good to see you again, Saintess."

    The young Saintess I met today had grown much taller than before.

    At this point, I wondered if she was too tall to still be called a ''young Saintess''...

    ''Well, looking at her chest, she could still pass for a young Saintess.''

    Compared to her height, her chest seemed quite unimpressive, and I thought I would have to wait a few more years, but the moment I looked down at her chest, the knight assumed a posture as if about to launch an attack, so I had to deliberately avert my gaze and face the Saintess instead.

    "You''ve become even more beautiful."

    "Oh, I haven''t changed much?"

    She said that, but the joy was evident as she cupped her cheeks.

    Even as a Saintess, she seemed to retain the sensibilities of a girl her age.

    Seeing her grow up radiant, beloved by everyone here without a hint of darkness, warmed my heart and made me smile like a proud brother.

    "Isn''t the statue of the goddess beautiful?"

    "Yes, beautiful..."

    As I said this, it was embarrassing to talk about the young Saintess''s face, and the words wouldn''t easily come out.

    "Were you praying to the goddess statue, Sir Knight?"

    "Yes. Something like that."

    It would have been wrong to say that I had blasphemous and disrespectful thoughts about the goddess statue, so I had to show agreement in a suitable manner.

    "It''s good to pray. I''ve heard that many knights nowadays have forgotten the heart of prayer, but our knight is indeed faithful."

    Me, faithful? Rather, I felt the others who didn''t believe were probably better.

    "And this is a secret..."

    The young Saintess leaned in close to whisper to me.

    "Actually, during the Holy Week, the goddess herself listens to the prayers directly. So if you pray a lot now, the goddess will listen more attentively than usual."

    Is that true?

    Or just a bit of a joke to highlight the specialness of the Holy Week?

    Either way, since it was spoken by a chosen Saintess, it sparked a bit more trust than other clerics'' words.

    "We don''t have much time, Saintess. You must return soon."

    As usual, unlike last year when she had ample time, this year her schedule seemed busy, and the female knight beside her was hurrying her along.

    Maybe they were just hurrying to keep her away from me.

    "Just a moment. I have something to give to you..."

    With no one else watching, the young Saintess reached into her sleeve and handed me a cookie wrapped in thin paper.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    "Are you going to eat it alone?"

    I smiled as I listened to her whispered voice and sent her on her way.

    Of course, the escorting knight was glaring at me unpleasantly, but I let it slide, considering he had saved me from a potential crisis in front of the Saintess earlier when I almost blurted out how the goddess statue was arousing.

    "..."

    Looking at the brightly shining cookie inside the paper, I quietly placed the cookie envelope in my pocket.

    ''I shouldn''t eat it...''

    From what I saw, eating it wouldn''t kill me, but it would definitely cause unbearable pain, so I decided to keep it quietly in my pocket.

    ''But to think she hears the prayers directly? Does that mean she also heard all my blasphemous thoughts?''

    Honestly, if that were true, I wouldn''t be surprised if divine lightning struck me.

    ''So, the goddess might overlook certain naughty thoughts?''

    After all, if she possesses the powers of a pure goddess of love and marriage, she would naturally dislike being viewed with lustful eyes. However, thinking about it, a goddess of love and marriage should be shown in all her beauty and result in the fruits of a man and woman''s union.

    ''If that''s the case, is it alright to see her with naughty thoughts?''

    Considering the goddess of love and marriage, if love continues to maintain its marriage and relevance...

    ''Then maybe the goddess of love and marriage could also be seen as the goddess of desirable newlyweds?''

    Thinking about it, it makes sense that she became a wife because she was beautiful and alluring, and her charm peaked not before marriage but after becoming another man''s wife. That¡¯s when people around her started to re-evaluate her and regret that she was someone else¡¯s, at least that¡¯s what Jake read in a novel.

    I''m not particularly interested in stories about married women, but maybe it''s plausible up to the point of newlyweds...

    "It¡¯s only because she''s a true goddess that I overlook it. Even if she''s a newlywed, the goddess grants her grace."

    I felt as if the giant goddess statue was glaring at me, but it must have been a delusion born from my fundamental respect for the divine and a guilty conscience.

    "The eyes of the goddess statue moved!"

    "My goodness, such a miracle during Holy Week!"

    Ah, it was just an optical illusion. This is why religious folks...

    * * *

    As I returned to my room, hugging Mollang and Shuru, there was no one else around.

    Since many people from the training center took time off during Holy Week, the entire place was empty, except for people like Instructor Pandel, the lonely old bachelor.

    "From now on, more nobles will be arriving, so the young Saintess will be busy... and if there¡¯s nothing else, senior knights like me can go alone."

    Returning from the temple, or perhaps because I was carrying a cookie full of the Saintess''s blessing in my pocket, my body seemed to glow faintly.

    Shuru came close and rubbed against my face, while Mollang seemed to hide in a corner, watching me warily.

    ''Slimes are monsters too, so maybe they''re affected by the sacred power?''

    I laid down on the bed, waiting for the natural dissipation of the sacred power from my body.

    "What should I do with the cookie..."

    As night fell and darkness deepened, the cookie given by the young Saintess shone even more brilliantly. No matter how I looked at it, it seemed like a dangerous object, so simply burying it in the ground or throwing it in the trash seemed like it would cause problems.

    ''I could dispose of it by eating it... It won''t kill me to eat it...''

    Clang!

    The cookie was so powerfully enchanted that when I hit it against the wall, it sounded like striking iron, yet when I grabbed it with my hand, it easily bent, indicating that I could eat it without it breaking from external effects.

    At this rate, it looked like it wouldn''t spoil even if left uneaten for about 10 years, so I was thinking of giving it time when there was a knock at the door.

    "Are you asleep?"

    The senior knight who had entered the temple with me today was knocking on the door.

    "No, I''m awake."

    I quickly hid Shuru and Mollang under the blanket and opened the door, and my senior simply gestured for me to follow him without entering the barracks.

    As soon as we entered the office, the senior closed the door and set up a partition to prevent sound from leaking outside.

    "Isn''t it just the two of us?"

    "Even so, we need to be cautious. It¡¯s easy to let your guard down thinking it''s just us, or that person has been around long enough to be trustworthy... That''s how big mistakes happen."

    ''He''s not wrong.''

    With just the two of us remaining, my senior invited me to sit down and pulled out a letter sealed with the insignia of a noble family.

    "I was planning to hand this over before asking."

    "Yes."

    "Do you have any fear or revulsion towards corpses?"

    "Wouldn''t anyone naturally have that? It would be stranger to like dead bodies, right?"

    "What I mean is not just aversion that anyone might feel, but whether you¡¯d faint or foam at the mouth and convulse at the sight of a corpse."

    "No, I don¡¯t have that issue."

    I had dealt with monster corpses before, after all.

    "Good, then that''s settled."

    Only then did my senior hand me the letter, which had several seals on it to keep its confidential contents secure without breaking them.

    "Is it something important?"

    "To some extent."

    I broke the seal on the letter and read the content inside.

    "Unlicensed necromancer sighted near the capital¡¯s outskirts, currently using an old estate turned graveyard. Damage escalating. Location is currently producing undead from the graves..."

    "This is a serious issue. Normally, this would be a task for the Order of Knights, but they can''t move during Holy Week."

    It was Holy Week, so many nobles would be visiting the temple.

    Moreover, although the Saintess had been replaced last year, she hadn¡¯t been active for long since her inauguration, and this year was her first official public appearance, which naturally attracted more people.

    With so many people gathered, issues were bound to arise, and if we didn¡¯t manage the interactions between the feuding nobles and their knights in the temple, the Order would need to intervene or enforce discipline. But with so many visitors during Holy Week, they were stretched too thin to spare even one knight.

    "You¡¯d think they could just deal with it afterward, but..."

    ''The authority of the temple would plummet to the ground if people found out that undead were being generated despite the temple¡¯s claim that not even demons could enter under the goddess'' protection. They''d want to handle it as quickly as possible.''

    Even if we managed to get a knight out, their armor would be too conspicuous and draw people¡¯s eyes the moment they moved.

    "This is essentially an unofficial request for help. The temple will vouch that you were here. In reality, you''ll be gone from the capital for a few days."

    "What about compensation?"

    "The blessing and favor of the goddess..."

    I already had enough of that with the cookie from the Saintess.

    "Just kidding, the high priests agreed to provide some support."

    Clank!

    My senior then threw me a small, palm-sized bundle made of ornate cloth, filled with silver coins.

    ''Wow, look at how much money these temple folks have...''

    That¡¯s why there''s a saying about making money through religion.

    "Take this. Accepting it puts you in the Order''s debt."

    Before running off on the mission, I planned to ask Instructor Pandel to look after Shuru and Mollang again, but it just so happened that on the day I was to leave, Instructor Pandel had posted a note about being away for a few days and was nowhere to be found.

    "Damn, the one who always sticks to the infirmary reading musty medical books is never around when you need him?"

    With no one at the training center to leave them with, I had no choice but to take Shuru and Mollang with me.

    ''Well, what could possibly go wrong?''

 Chapter 79: Where in the world are there ghosts nowadays? (01)

    Chapter 79: Where in the world are there ghosts nowadays? (01)

    About 50 years ago, the king of two generations past was considered too faint-hearted for the tumultuous times.

    However, thanks to decades of war-hardened nobles and elders, even a timid king could lead the country to a certain extent.

    Yet, on the 10th anniversary of his reign, he issued a decree without prior consensus with the Elder Council or the nobility.

    Prohibition of discrimination against the Ain species and other races.

    Initially, there was backlash with arguments like, "How can beastmen and humans be the same? Are you saying we should be eaten by monsters?" But the king pushed his decree through the Elder Council, and early on, it led to significant turmoil.

    He established flexible rules that allowed for defense against hostile actions as one would against human enemies, and if communication failed, it permitted campaigns against them as monsters, thus enacting various laws.

    Initially doubted for its effectiveness, the decree eventually propelled the kingdom to become the only one on the continent to accept beastmen like werewolves and orcs as allies. After thwarting a major invasion by the Saitorax Republic, the king''s influence strengthened, leading to the integration of races like elves, dwarves, and beastmen into the kingdom as we see today.

    While not perfect, this regulation has been praised as a masterstroke for revitalizing the kingdom. Most of the female knight candidates are now of mixed heritage or from the Ain species, and other non-human races like elves, dwarves, and beastmen hold positions in society, reducing major strife to minor conflicts.

    Moreover, discrimination based on occupation was also prohibited, benefiting necromancers in particular.

    Previously, necromancers, who would steal corpses from battlefields or graves and raise the dead without consent, were seen as a malevolent group. If caught by a knight, they faced death or, worse, could wipe out an entire village with undead.

    However, after the anti-discrimination laws took effect, some necromancers surrendered voluntarily, promising to conduct their practices legally and fairly. Despite fierce opposition from temples serving gods of courage and war, the king decided it was better to regulate and disclose their activities at a safe level rather than driving them underground, where they would likely be sought after even more.

    As a result, necromancers who stepped into legality could mitigate their sentences by confessing their past crimes, though many were formally tried. Their knowledge of necromancy, however, was preserved as necessary rather than evil.

    Employed necromancers were later pardoned and tasked to work in unwanted sectors like funeral services or corpse management, benefiting both themselves as ideal training grounds and the public who would never want to be involved in such grim tasks.

    Traditionally, necromancers now operate in the funeral industry by raising the undead only with prior permission from the deceased, or in cases where the deceased has contracted them to complete unfinished tasks post-mortem, limiting resurrection to that specific purpose.

    This has significantly reduced manipulation of wills or wrongful accusations following assassinations among the nobility, ultimately benefiting society and providing a chance for the deceased to say final goodbyes, improving the public image of necromancers.

    However, as there is light, there is also darkness.

    Just as there are knights who act illegally in the shadows, similar to those seen in the underground slave markets, there are necromancers who choose to operate in the darkness rather than stepping into the light.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    These individuals are quickly tracked down and dealt with by the temple and reformed necromancers, with most either joining the legitimate ones or simply passing on their knowledge without committing crimes, thus posing little threat.

    Especially now, even if acts of evil are committed, they are detected almost immediately by the temple and necromancer organizations responsible for tombs and graves, and I am dispatched before anything can escalate.

    "Whew... it''s hot."

    Although Holy Week is usually a bit chilly in spring, it strangely felt sweatingly hot now.

    "Is it because their body heat is high?"

    Currently, Mollang and Shuru were nestled in my arms.

    Mollang, being a slime, stays the same temperature as its surroundings, so while it''s cool to the touch when exposed to the air, it becomes warm and toasty when cuddled, and Shuru¡¯s thick hair naturally raises body temperature.

    Normally, knights must manage their body temperature, but now it wasn¡¯t possible, and since it wasn¡¯t a combat situation, I just threw off my shirt and stuffed it into my bag.

    "Phew... it''s hot..."

    Lick.

    "Don''t lick my nipples with that tongue."

    My nipples are sensitive, and it hurts a bit when Shuru''s rough tongue touches them.

    Why are nipples such a sensitive area for knights? In ancient times, some thin armors were even designed with spaces to accommodate nipples because they could be injured by the hard surface of the armor.

    This is also why female knights initially struggled to wear practical thin armors; revealing the shape of their nipples was acceptable for men but not for women, who disliked exposing theirs publicly, thus deterring many from applying to become knights.

    "It''s not too far, but since we can''t take a carriage, it''s taking quite a bit of time."

    Luckily, the cemetery, a noble¡¯s mausoleum, wasn¡¯t too far from the capital.

    Even by infusing mana into my legs for a brisk walk, I could reach it in a day, a distance that even a civilian could cover on foot if they took their time.

    This place was once used as a cemetery for nobles, rumored to be filled with numerous treasures. It was often looted, and sometimes the Thieves'' Guild was hired to prevent these thefts, only for them to betray their contracts and loot the tombs themselves. However, after the cemetery was ravaged and damaged during a demon army attack near the capital, nobles preferred to bury their dead within their own territories thereafter.

    While the southern territories could withstand demon invasions, the capital was always a target for the Demon King''s forces, hence the shift to more secure personal burial sites. This tradition turned the noble''s mausoleum almost into an abandoned place.

    Before the demon invasion, there was even a mansion built here for the nobles overseeing the funerals, but now it has been abandoned for over 50 years, leaving behind a creepy site of ruins and deserted graves.

    "I see the mansion up on the hill."

    Although the paths had vanished over time, I used a machete I''d brought along to clear a way through the overgrown branches.

    "From here on, follow me on foot."

    "Meow!"

    Boing-boing.

    Shuru and Mollang, being small, easily frolicked through the trees without a clear path, so I just needed to be careful moving forward myself.

    ''Swinging a machete shirtless, I look like some barbarian warrior.''

    Having been on many external missions lately, my skin had tanned considerably, and I planned to get some skin treatments with the fee I''d earn after this mission.

    "Huh?"

    As I moved beyond a certain point and approached the mansion, the tangled undergrowth suddenly cleared, revealing a radius of about 500 meters around the mansion where the trees appeared dead and blackened as if scorched.

    ''Did someone spray a herbicide here in the past? I know this mansion has been abandoned for over 50 years... Could it be some powerful potion?''

    It was said that noble families used a potion with toxic properties to prevent weeds in their gardens... If not, the trees were too neatly dead to make sense otherwise.

    Recently, due to side effects harmful to humans, the use of such potions had been banned by the alchemists'' guild.

    The stark contrast between the lush undergrowth and the brittle dead trees made it impossible not to feel a deliberate intervention.

    "Aaack!"

    Suddenly, Shuru, who was usually happy playing in the woods, went into battle mode, raising her claws and bristling her tail as she stared at the mansion. I checked the mansion for any signs of activity, but it remained silent.

    "Aaack! Hiss!"

    "What''s wrong?"

    Mollang approached, not understanding why Shuru was acting out, and tried to intervene, but Shuru was clearly tense, her pupils sharpened like a cat''s, retreating backward.

    "Why is she acting like this?"

    I picked up Shuru to soothe him, but she struggled violently, fully extending her claws. If Mollang hadn''t jumped up and restrained her hands and feet, my chest would have been covered in cat claw marks.

    ''Did she see something strange? Perhaps sensing a necromancer or undead?''

    I infused my eyes with mana to scrutinize the mansion but saw nothing unusual.

    "Mollang, please look after Shuru."

    Mollang nodded, wrapping Shuru''s hands and feet into her body to restrain him, and when Shuru tried to bite Mollang, she simply covered her face with hers.

    "Uh, covering her mouth with a kiss, that¡¯s unexpected..."

    Bubble-bubble...

    But it wasn''t a kiss; Mollang was actually suffocating Shuru by engulfing her face into hers.

    "Ah! What are you doing!"

    Before I could intervene, Mollang had swallowed Shuru''s face, and obviously, Shuru couldn''t breathe, completely overpowered.

    Flailing... trembling... dragging.

    ''She... She isn''t dead, is she?''

    After Mollang released Shuru''s face and I confirmed she was breathing, I finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    ''Mollang... what a terrifying child!''

    Leaving a calmer Shuru with Mollang, who had reverted to her slime form and carried Shuru on her body, I approached the mansion.

    Though it was swelteringly hot just moments ago, it grew eerily cold as I neared the mansion.

    ''I don¡¯t feel any necromantic mana inside the mansion, strange...''

    Anticipating something hidden inside and to minimize risk, I kicked open the mansion''s old door with my foot, activated my mana saber, and stormed into the mansion.

    Bang!

 Chapter 80: Where in the world are there ghosts nowadays? (02)

    Chapter 80: Where in the world are there ghosts nowadays? (02)

    Crash-!

    With my kick, the old hinges shattered, and the door flew backward as I rolled inside with my mana saber in hand, ready to respond to any attacks within the mansion.

    "Come at me!"

    But there was nothing inside.

    Just in case, I infused my eyeballs with mana to sense any presence around, but I couldn''t feel any life force''s mana at all.

    It was just a silent mansion left with furniture and curtains.

    Wriggle, wriggle......

    After confirming the inside was safe, Mollang wriggled over to my side, and I sheepishly sheathed my mana saber.

    "It''s actually good that there''s no one here..."

    Moreover, since Shuru had fainted, and Mollang had seen this disgraceful sight alone, it seemed we could quietly move on.

    "Whew......!"

    Usually, a mansion left untouched for decades would be covered in dust, but this area was so overgrown with bushes that it seemed to filter the dust, leaving the interior relatively clean, except for a slightly musty, old smell.

    Swoosh.

    Even sweeping the floor with a finger, aside from the dust I had kicked up by breaking in, there were no traces.

    "Is someone living here?"

    * * *

    "Growl..."

    Shuru was still curled up in my arms, terrified, her head covered, and I was carrying her around the inside of the mansion because her look was so endearing.

    "It''s not as big as I thought."

    The mansion had a two-story structure, with a large hall and dining room on the first floor, and spaces that looked like servants'' quarters scattered about.

    Apart from a few old pieces of furniture, there were no dishes or household items left, presumably stolen by tomb raiders. Upstairs were the bedrooms, where only a bit of dust remained, smelling slightly stale but sufficient for a night''s lodging.

    "Let''s stay here for the night."

    While Shuru was still bristling and on high alert, I put her down from the bag, checked the bedding for today''s stay, and pounded it to shake off the dust.

    Bang, bang, bang!

    "Ah, the bed is still dusty. Just shaking it won''t do."

    I opened the window, grabbed the mattress with both hands, and hit it from the side with my jungle knife, sending dust flying.

    "Cough! Mollang!"

    When I called Mollang, she came over, puckering her lips to cover her mouth and nose, inhaling the fresh oxygen she held inside her, helping to clear out all the dust as I unpacked.

    "All done."

    Though it wasn''t washed with water and didn''t completely remove the dust, it was better than sleeping rough outdoors and getting covered in dust, so using the bedding after shaking it out indoors was the better option.

    Originally, the second floor had a master bedroom and a smaller room, one looking like a study with torn books strewn about, which I inspected but found no archaeological value or forbidden books. It looked like the tomb raiders had thoroughly picked through it.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    The master bedroom had neatly laid bedding but the bed was too large and entering it gave a sense of overwhelming pressure, typical of a noble''s bed¡ªtoo big and soft, which could result in a bad back if slept on, so I avoided it.

    The place I decided to sleep was this smaller room. Although the bed was also soft, it was smaller, the room felt cozy, and the cold drafts felt elsewhere were less here, giving Shuru a sense of relief.

    Still, she was alert in a loaf position, but still.

    "Let''s rest now."

    Shuru and Mollang hurriedly cuddled into my embrace, Shuru still trembling a bit in anxiety, while Mollang seemed to just find it amusing and clung to me too.

    Yeah, cute and nice, but......

    "It''s hot, so can you sleep a bit to the side? Can we just cuddle at the head of the bed?"

    Shuru''s hair was thick and long, and usually, even her neck would be sweaty, but now she was curled up and sticking to me, making my whole body sticky with sweat.

    "Meow..."

    As frightened as Shuru was, she was sweating profusely, feeling hot, so she reluctantly moved to my headside, hugging Mollang.

    "Sleep well, it''s been a tiring day."

    Still anxious, Shuru grabbed my hair with her small hand on one side, and tightly hugged Mollang on the other, finally calming down and closing her eyes. I wished I hadn''t brought Shuru, feeling a bit regretful.

    ''Let''s sleep today and tomorrow, investigate for any signs of a necromancer in the area, and if possible, surrender, but if words fail, then we might resort to force...''

    As I was thinking about tomorrow''s tasks and drifting off to sleep, I was usually sensitive to any slight noise, waking up easily even at the training camp to the sounds of my peers shuffling outside or a small bug, but strangely, in this room, there were no sounds of bugs from the forest, nor of mice gnawing at the walls or running across the ceiling beams.

    ''This is just the perfect place to sleep... If only it was always this quiet, it would be nice.''

    I was dozing off comfortably on the bed when...

    Swoosh...

    The weather was hot, so I had loosened my belt and left my zipper half-open for ventilation, and unbuttoned my shirt for comfort before falling asleep.

    It was also to make it easier for Mollang and Shuru when they rushed in for breakfast in the morning.

    Slide...

    As usual, like Mollang does, I felt a sticky substance flowing down from my neck, across my chest, to my lower body.

    ''It seems Mollang is sliding down from my head...''

    Today, it seemed Mollang couldn''t wait until morning, craving so much that she was hungry.

    Drip, drip...

    ''Oh... but this feels strangely different? Before, when Mollang would slither over my entire body, now it feels like she''s licking with just a thin tongue...''

    As Mollang had been learning new enchantment methods, perhaps she was just caressing my body in my sleep, making it feel lazy and comfortable...

    "Meow..."

    Then, Shuru, half-asleep, rolled over and placed her leg over my head.

    Squish.

    Then, as Shuru''s leg was on top of me, part of Mollang''s body touched my head, giving a cold sensation.

    "Ugh, it''s cold... Mollang feels cold... Huh?"

    Now, Mollang''s body had touched my head.

    Meaning, Mollang was right beside my head, just as she had been cuddling with Shuru.

    But now, something mildly cool was moving on my upper body. I thought Mollang was using a new method to enchant while sleeping, but it wasn''t Mollang?

    "Then what on earth...?"

    I tried to open my eyes to grasp the current situation, but they wouldn''t budge as if glued shut.

    With all my might, I tried to force them open, injecting mana into my eyes, but strangely, the mana circuits wouldn''t activate, and my body wouldn''t move. I could barely lift my eyelids, as if lifting a heavy rock.

    "What is that...?"

    There was an indistinguishable woman licking my chest.

    She seemed like a noblewoman, wearing a fancy dress with voluminous light blonde hair, looking like a typical classical aristocrat...

    But to call her just a noblewoman seemed off. Her color was blurry, and I could see the wall behind her and my pelvis through her body.

    Surely, my pelvis should be obscured by her abundant hair and head, but it seemed her body was translucent, allowing her lower body to be seen through her head?

    If I insert into Mollang, the shape of the chili appears inside her body, which is a bit different, as if I were checking a chili dipped in water. But the pelvis visible through this woman''s head looked like a silhouette barely distinguishable in dense fog.

    "What? It doesn''t seem like a slime..."

    She was definitely sitting on my lower abdomen, but I felt no weight.

    It was as if she was levitating; her skirt was lifted in the air, and parts of her body were floating above me.

    Peek.

    As she licked my chest here and there, our eyes met, and she was startled, widening her eyes and pulling back her tongue.

    - Our eyes met...? That can''t be right... -

    "What... what is this?"

    I saw the tongue that was licking my chest.

    But the tongue coming from her mouth seemed not just to be licking but moving through my skin into my chest.

    "But why do I feel the sensation of a tongue on my chest?!"

    Where her tongue overlapped perfectly with my flesh, I felt no sensation, but on my skin, the chilling touch of her tongue was burrowing in.

    - Surely... that book said this is how you have relations with a man, but why doesn''t it feel like anything...? The torn page said to place a hand on the lower half, but should it be here? -

    Moreover, she began to touch my lower abdomen with her translucent hand, and that spot was...

    "Ugh...!"

    Precisely stimulating the mana circuit range in my lower abdomen, blocking the use of mana and starting to stimulate the area with a mana circuit.

    "What... what is this? A monster from another dimension, or..."

    - Strange... isn''t this the lower half? How am I supposed to do this by putting my hand here? -

    Her fingers burrowed into the mana circuit, robbing my body heat as if freezing.

    It wasn''t a rapid loss like frostbite or exposure to cold air but as if the warmth itself was being ''sucked away,'' and my lower abdomen began to shiver, feeling icy and trembling.

    "If it''s from another dimension, such interference would be impossible... If contact alone robs body heat, then... a ghost... perhaps?"

    - Strange...? They say it feels good to press here... -

    While tilting her head, she pressed deeper into my lower abdomen, and at the same time, the mana circuit reacted, and I was in agony.

    My body couldn''t move, nor could my tongue, and something seemed to block my throat, preventing any sound.

    "The mana circuit is interfered with, causing paralysis... How should I handle this?"

    - If I touch this like this... -

    The continual interference with the mana circuit caused the mana flowing through my muscles to backflow or twist, paralyzing most of my body, and only my dick erect due to mana influx, which was driving me insane.

    This wasn''t normal arousal preparing for ejaculation but an adverse effect of mana backflow, forcing my testicles to operate maximally and spill out sperm, quickly exceeding the normal capacity.

    "If this continues, I''ll burst!!"

    As I felt the capacity of my testicles reaching their limit and the terror of becoming sterile if I couldn''t escape,

    "Shriek!!"

    The enraged Shuru raised her claws and charged at the ghostly noblewoman.

    - Aaahh! -

    Startled by the sudden sharp claws, the ghostly noblewoman backed off, and only then could I finally free myself from the ghost''s restraint and grab my mana saber.

    Whack-!

    "Halt there!"

    - Please... save me! ¨C

    As the terrified ghostly noblewoman cowered, I was too hasty in getting up to pay attention to my lower body state.

    Whoosh.

    My pants, already loosened before bed, were slipping off, and due to the mana circuit anomaly forcing an erection, my underwear was pushed down, and despite not intending to, my pants came completely off, exposing my privates.

    - Aaahh! Disgusting! What is that?! ¨C

    Squirt!

    - And it''s spewing white fluid too... Mommy~! -

    Ah, this is due to the backflow of the mana circuit, not intentional.

    "Gasp! Why won''t this stop?"

    Seeing the terrified ghostly noblewoman, it wasn''t that I was excited and spraying my body or anything like that; it was really the backflow... or maybe it looked a bit arousing?

 Chapter 81: Educating the Virgin Ghost (01)

    Chapter 81: Educating the Virgin Ghost (01)

    - Heehee... Sob sob... -

    Returning to her bed, she couldn''t stop crying and was terrified.

    ''I usually should be the one terrified of ghosts, shivering in fear. Why has it turned the other way around?''

    Thanks to Shuru, I was freed from sleep paralysis and immediately checked my physical condition.

    Although my condition was ruined due to mana backflow, luckily, I was released with Shuru''s help before any disastrous event of my testicles bursting occurred, so there was no serious issue with my body.

    - Whaaa...... -

    She looked like a fully grown noble lady, but there she was, crying like a child, hugging a pillow in her room.

    ''Why do I have to suffer this? I just wanted to reach spiritual enlightenment and go to my mother...''

    She seemed to calm down a bit compared to earlier, so I attempted to talk.

    "If you have calmed down, may we have a conversation? My lady."

    - Sniffle... -

    After crying for nearly an hour, she put down her pillow, soaked with her tears.

    ''The tear stains... they''re disappearing?''

    Clearly, when she was holding it and crying, the pillow had translucent tear stains, but as soon as it fell from her hands, the tears left no trace, and even when she ran her hand over the surface, only a dry dust feeling remained.

    ''Is she really a ghost?''

    I had heard of zombies or skeletons resurrected by necromancy, but I never thought I''d encounter a ghost.

    Ghosts, unlike zombies and skeletons that can be created with just a corpse via necromancy, are more difficult to control because they involve dealing with the spirits of the dead, and their abilities had become manageable only recently with uniform mana-armament, making them vulnerable to attacks, unlike before when physical attacks were futile and they were feared. Ghosts had quickly become obsolete because clerics and paladins could easily defeat them, considered less threatening than common monsters.

    Even illegal necromancers found ghosts of little forceful use and avoided controlling them as they always sought the warmth of the living and attempted to possess bodies, often posing a greater risk to the necromancers themselves.

    Thus, the ghostly lady I was seeing was a truly rare existence in the kingdom.

    "If you have calmed down, let us speak, my lady. I am Ban, affiliated with the Magic Knights."

    - The Magic Knights... the largest and strongest in the capital? -

    It seemed that 50 years ago, the Magic Knights'' prowess was immense.

    Even a noble lady who was a gravekeeper here knew their name.

    - I belong to the Cordelia family that manages this crypt. My name is Lien. -

    The ghostly lady introduced herself, seeming a bit reassured by the title, and I mentally noted the noble family name.

    ''I have memorized the noble families of the capital region, but I haven''t heard of the Cordelia family.''

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    That meant one of two things.

    Either the family had been wiped out, or they had moved away from the capital region.

    "How long have you been here?"

    - I don''t know... There''s no way to tell the change of seasons here, and I can''t feel either hot or cold... -

    "When did this mansion become like this?"

    - Was it five days after my 19th birthday? I suddenly got a fever and lost consciousness... When I came to, all the servants had disappeared, and I was alone. -

    "What happened to the other family members?"

    - I heard my father calling me occasionally, whispering from afar, but I''ve never actually seen him... The first person I''ve seen since I woke up is... -

    Was I the first person she''d seen since becoming a ghost?

    "Then... what was that act earlier?"

    Referring to her licking my sleeping body.

    Initially, I thought it was a hostile act by a ghost trying to drain the vitality of a living person, but her reaction did not seem overtly aggressive toward people.

    - ... -

    At that, the ghostly lady Lien bowed her head and remained silent.

    "If it''s difficult to answer, you don''t have to... huh?"

    The lady held a book in her hand, through her translucent fingers, I could make out the worn title partially.

    ''Maid ...tale? Could it be the infamous ''Erotic Maid Legend''?''

    The ''Erotic Maid Legend'' was a well-known series of risqu¨¦ novels, which Dane also owned.

    It was quite an old classic erotic tale; the story involved a seductive maid entering a noble family, leading to conflicts between the father and son, and even the discontented lady of the house becoming entangled in an unhealthy relationship with the maid, ultimately leading the family to ruin. The artistic quality of the story was not high, but the process of their downfall was vividly described.

    ''Looking closer, this isn''t an original but a counterfeit.''

    Naturally, being a famous work, there were numerous counterfeits made to look similar. Looking closely at the cover, it said ''Maid Legend Side Story'' with a nonsensical subtitle about love and destruction born on the battlefield, indicating it was likely produced by another publisher trying to capitalize on the popularity of ''Erotic Maid Legend''.

    - Here in the book, it says that if you die a virgin, you become a ghost doomed to wander forever, but if you have relations with a man before that, you can reach spiritual enlightenment comfortably... -

    ''Was that part of the content?''

    I recalled a folklore tale where unmarried deceased men and women tried to marry the living, but when the living vehemently refused, they ended up marrying each other as ghost groom and bride, and those who were their living counterparts also ended up marrying after finding each other compatible.

    ''But was that story true, can a pure virgin ghost really achieve spiritual enlightenment through sexual relations?''

    As far as I knew, the salvation for souls turned ghosts was either through purification by clerics or by being forcibly erased through pure mana from a mana saber...

    - Sniffle... I just believed that sleeping with a man would help me achieve spiritual enlightenment... -

    "But earlier... you seemed quite shocked when you saw my... What do you understand by that?"

    - Of course, I know! If a man and a woman share a bed and hold hands, that means... -

    Shuru, Mollang, and I simultaneously looked at the ghostly lady with a look of pity.

    - ...Why are you looking at me with such pitiful eyes? -

    "Ah yes... Then why were you licking my chest?"

    - Because the novel said if you share a bed... it''s written right here... -

    I took the novel from the ghostly lady to inspect it; although the book was old and the pages yellowed and frayed, the content was discernible.

    ''Hmm... It looks like this part is torn out.''

    It was common for erotic novels to be handled roughly in this way.

    Usually, the explicit parts of the pages were torn out for personal keeping, a practice common everywhere. Because of this, Dane always insisted on buying and keeping his erotic novels.

    Sometimes Levin sneakily tore out pages, leading to arguments.

    Indeed, not only Levin but also in the library, whenever new books arrived, some of my peers would start checking the contents, and if rumors spread about explicit scenes, they would quietly tear out those parts and take them.

    This book too was torn right where the scene was describing a woman starting to lick a man''s chest, and he was beginning to respond ardently.

    "So, you thought by licking my chest and then sleeping beside me, that it would mean we had sex, and you would no longer be a virgin?"

    - Yes. I apologize for not asking for permission, Sir Knight, but being in this form, people run away in fear, so I thought I would tie us together while sleeping... -

    ''So naive.''

    - So, could you please just help me out? I''ll just lick and then we hold hands to sleep... -

    This was getting frustrating.

    "Do not take sex lightly."

    - Yes... Sex... what? -

    "Sex is the act where a man and a woman combine genitals, and semen produced from the testicles is inserted into the woman''s uterus for procreation or pleasure sharing."

    If the ghostly lady''s face could change color, it would probably be turning pale now.

    - I... didn''t know... Genitals, that''s... that''s a dirty part... Earlier, you even shot something white from that dangerous organ... -

    It felt like giving sex education to a child.

    She had died well into adulthood, and even as a ghost, she had lived for decades. Was it necessary to show her all this?

    ''I need teaching materials for this...''

    Luckily, I had Shuru and Mollang as potential teaching aids, though Mollang, with her changing body, was not ideal for this purpose, so I turned to Shuru.

    "Let''s start your education to stop being a virgin ghost."

    - Is education necessary? Can''t we just hold hands and sleep? I''ll lick your chest to make you feel it''s time to sleep... Ouch! -

    I grabbed Shuru''s legs right in front of her, spreading them to show the ghostly lady.

    "Meow?!"

    Startled, Shuru tried to cover her lower half as I gently rubbed her abdomen, preventing her from covering herself, forcing her to submit to my touches.

    "Let''s start studying this part."

    Since Shuru''s anatomy, though different in size, was structurally similar to humans, I sat her between my legs, spread them, and started showing the ghostly lady.

    "This is the vagina."

    While there were more polite terms like vulva or female genitalia, I opted for a crude term for the sake of expedited education.

    - Va... Vagina? Is that the normal term for it? -

    "Yes. If you go outside and say vagina, everyone will know what you''re talking about."

    - But that''s where urine comes from... -

    "You must have been raised too delicately to examine your own body closely, but this is where it comes out, and this is where it goes in."

    - Goes in? -

    "Didn''t I say? Inserting a penis into the vagina is what sex is."

    - Right... But it looks so small, can it really fit? -

    Ah, I forgot, I don''t have a shrinking potion to show her properly.

    "It''s possible."

    At my gesture, understanding what was intended, Mollang snuggled into my hand, readying herself, and I immediately started unbuttoning my trousers in front of the ghostly lady.

 Chapter 82: Educating the Virgin Ghost (02)

    Chapter 82: Educating the Virgin Ghost (02)

    Flap.

    - What are you doing right now...? -

    From the moment I started taking off my pants, I graphically showed the young ghost lady trying to escape in confusion as I grabbed Mollang''s body and penetrated her.

    "Just replicate the lower half. In human size."

    In response to my request, Mollang hesitated for a moment before shaping herself into a lower half that included a woman''s buttocks and vagina, as much as her size allowed.

    It was only the lower part of the waist and the upper part of the thighs that were formed, just enough for usage, but it was still functional.

    "If you look here, this part opens up like this to accommodate a man''s member, and when a man''s penis enters, that''s when intercourse, commonly known as sex, begins."

    - How could such a huge thing fit in there...? -

    Gulp!

    I lowered Mollang, who had transformed into a lower half, onto my member and shook her a few times to demonstrate, as Mollang''s transparent body allowed us to see exactly how far it went in, providing the young ghost lady a clear understanding of how insertion works.

    ''Not bad, right?''

    Sex education might be simple with just Shuru and Mollang.

    Of course, this isn''t something to show real children in need of sex education, but it seems like a suitable educational material for someone who has become an adult like this young ghost lady but still lacks sexual knowledge.

    "And as the walls of the vagina and the man''s penis rub against each other, it starts to feel good, and when stimulated all over, semen begins to rise from the lower half''s testicles..."

    I held Mollang''s transformed lower half tightly, pushing deeply inside her as she expanded internally from the tip to the base, resulting in a full ejaculation within the faux vagina she had created.

    Splash!

    Since Mollang had formed even the shape of a uterus, the semen was graphically injected past the cervix into the depths of the uterus, making the young ghost lady cover her lower half with both hands, trembling.

    - This is... intercourse... -

    "Yes. That''s what it is. Good job."

    As I slapped near her buttocks, Mollang reverted to her original form, holding the semen inside, and stepped away from the lower half, and then Shuru hurried over to lick and clean up the remaining semen with her tongue.

    "See, this is sex, sex."

    The young ghost lady, covering her body with her hands, hesitated and tried to move away from me.

    "Sleeping hand in hand is just the end part where we comfortably fall asleep after all this is over. So, the middle process has been skipped for your understanding."

    - So... to escape being a virgin ghost, I have to do that? -

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    "Yes."

    My firm reply made the young ghost lady estimate the size of my member with her hands, then compared it to her lower abdomen.

    - It''s impossible! That would kill me! -

    ''But aren''t you already dead...?''

    - How can such a thing be inserted into a human body? -

    "Everyone does."

    - There''s no way it could fit... -

    As she approached and carefully measured the length by placing it against her lower abdomen, seeing it extended from her groin to the middle of her abdomen, she shook her head in disbelief and rejected the idea.

    - But... if I can''t escape virginity, I won''t be able to achieve nirvana... -

    Almost in tears, she approached me, still maintaining an erection, comparing her lower abdomen with my member.

    - Is there a way to do it without it hurting? -

    Honestly, I''m not sure. I''ve never done it with a ghost before.

    "Let''s try it slowly. If it hurts, you tell me."

    - Okay... what should we start with? -

    "Let''s start with something simple. Come out naked."

    - ... -

    Knowing that she had to undress for mating, she hesitated and began to take off her ghostly dress.

    - It''s a bit embarrassing in front... -

    "Then take it off and come out."

    - But this is my room... -

    With no other choice, I had to get up with my member dangling and move out of the bed and the room.

    "Sigh..."

    I thought dealing with a necromancer meant handling zombies or skeletons, not meeting a young ghost lady and suddenly being asked to mate.

    "Although I haven''t fully investigated yet... if it''s a ghost, it does belong to the undead category, right?"

    If the recent corpse theft incident occurred because she became a ghost, thus disrupting the natural balance, wouldn''t everything be neatly resolved if I naturally helped her achieve nirvana?

    - I''m ready...

    With that thought, I opened the door and entered.

    "Wow..."

    She was large.

    I hadn''t noticed while she was dressed, but her breasts were exceptionally large.

    Her waist was cinched as if by a corset that was fashionable fifty years ago, making it slender without much difference, and her breasts were so large and softly hanging that just the thought of touching them made my fingers itch.

    Although she was translucent, the shape of her drooping breasts was clearly visible, and she hadn''t fully taken off her underwear yet but was left only in her garter belt and panties, covering her breasts with her arms and trembling, looking very much like a noble lady...

    "Ah, I guess I have no choice but to do this just once."

    Though I said this, my lower body was naturally erect with the intention of proceeding.

    "Just sit on the bed with your legs spread, and I''ll take care of everything."

    - Like this... Is this okay? -

    "Ah, please take off your underwear."

    Hesitantly touching her silk underwear, the ghost lady finally closed her eyes tightly and slid her underwear down.

    Her pubic hair, the same golden color as her hair, was puffed up, and beneath it was a forbidden valley that had never been used since her birth.

    - I''m so embarrassed... I feel like I could die...

    Perhaps touching Mollang was comforting because she climbed onto the bed, leaned back, and turned her gaze to the ceiling while deliberately not looking at her lower half.

    As I reached out to ease her fears and let her discover the pleasures of womanhood, I touched her breast...

    Buzz.

    ''Huh?''

    My hand went through.

    ''Did I grab it wrong?''

    Thinking it might be a mistake, I tried again to gently grasp her breast, but it dispersed like mist at the touch of my hand, making it impossible to hold.

    ''Didn''t I touch it earlier...? I remember ejaculating on her face too?''

    Over time, the semen had dripped from her face, but at least when I was ejaculating, it had been all over her face and upper breast.

    But now, like mist, literally like a ghost, I couldn''t touch her at all.

    - I''m scared...

    However, the ghost lady was calming herself by holding and kneading Mollang.

    ''No, the sight in front of me is erotic...''

    Trying to touch her lower body also proved futile as my hand just passed through her noble hole, and my fingers didn''t touch anything inside.

    ''Normally, ghosts can''t be physically touched...''

    I thought about how I had touched her earlier.

    ''Now that I think about it... isn''t it possible to attack ghosts using mana?''

    Just as before, I circulated the mana circuit in my body and extended my hand imbued with faint mana to grasp the ghost lady''s breast.

    Squish.

    - Kyah?! -

    Her soft breast deformed as it was held in my mana-glowing hand.

    Instead of just dispersing like mist, it felt like squeezing a large, soft breast in my hand, and I soon began stimulating the nipple area while reaching down to her lower body.

    Of course, I didn''t forget to focus mana on my fingers as I gently pushed them into her never-before-used hole.

    - There... I''m not ready yet... Haah! -

    As my fingers moved, the exterior of her translucent lower body parted along with my fingers.

    ''But then... I can touch her...''

    I could touch her, but without infusing mana, her body couldn''t stimulate me.

    In other words, I could pleasure her unilaterally, but she couldn''t consciously pleasure me, and since I couldn''t penetrate her body with the mana around me, I felt no stimulation at all.

    - Ugh... Haah...! -

    Although her moans flowing from my touch felt very erotic, the lack of physical sensation in my hands or there felt hollow inside...

    Furthermore, unlike women I had not come across before who would secrete fluids when touched, now only the cold night air flowed between my fingers, leaving me feeling hollow.

    ''This won''t do...''

    Without stimulation, I couldn''t ejaculate.

    It was fine to stimulate her and develop her sexual sensation, but trying to penetrate her was like thrusting into the air, and even if I coated my glans with mana before penetrating, while her body would take the insertion, it was like violating the natural air.

    - Now... Do I lose my virginity this way? -

    I looked down at my mana-wrapped glans and shook my head.

    "This won''t do."

    - Why? What''s wrong? -

    "Well, I need to feel something to ejaculate, not just swing it in the air. Maybe... we need a substitute or something to penetrate..."

    As I looked around considering whether placing Mollang over her body for a dual insertion would count as losing her virginity, it happened.

    - Uh...? -

    The noble lady''s gaze turned towards the open window.

    - My father is calling me...

    "Your father?"

    - He says... he''s going to bring me back to life...

    "What do you mean your father is calling ...?"

    Crash!

    As I questioned her, the half-closed door burst open, and several skeletons charged into the room through it.

 Chapter 83: The Ultimate Weapon Against the Undead (01)

    Chapter 83: The Ultimate Weapon Against the Undead (01)

    ''When did this happen... No, was it there from the start?''

    If someone approached from outside the mansion, they would undoubtedly hear the sound of bones rattling. The fact that skeletons suddenly appeared outside the door meant they had been hiding inside the mansion all along.

    Buzz-!

    Even though skeletons are a type of undead, they aren¡¯t particularly strong. With the mana saber activated, a single swing was enough to slice through the waists of the three charging skeletons.

    - The mansion''s servants...? Why do they look like this... -

    Looking at where the skeletons had emerged, I saw traces on the walls and floors, evidence of them bursting out.

    ''Were they buried here in advance?''

    They probably weren¡¯t skeletons to begin with. Most likely, they were corpses that had been transformed into skeletons by necromantic mana. Before that, they were likely just ordinary dead bodies.

    Typically, when creating skeletons, you¡¯d acquire sturdy bones, treat them with a special anti-decay coating, and then animate them. However, these skeletons were so decayed that even without the mana saber, simply stepping on their skulls would shatter them to dust.

    - Father... is calling me... -

    As if entranced by something, the ghostly noblewoman¡¯s body began to levitate, floating toward the window.

    "Your father... Was he a necromancer?"

    She didn¡¯t respond. She just continued floating, heading toward the window. Alarmed, I channeled mana into my fingers and grabbed her thigh firmly.

    - Kyaaah?! -

    The moment my mana forcefully interfered with her soul, she gasped in shock. She looked down at my hand, covered in blue mana, gripping her thigh, and then at me. Her faint green eyes regained their clarity as she descended back to the ground, landing in front of me.

    - What just happened? I suddenly heard my father calling me... And the servants, looking like... Ahh! -

    It was absurd to see a ghost scream in terror at the sight of skeletons.

    "Why are you acting surprised now? You¡¯re from a family of caretakers. You must¡¯ve dealt with corpses plenty of times."

    - But this is different! They¡¯re not resting peacefully. They¡¯re walking around after death... That¡¯s just... It¡¯s too much... -

    As if it were her own tragedy, she began to cry.

    - It¡¯s wrong... It¡¯s so pitiful... -

    "......"

    Ghosts usually linger in this world out of a desire to remain or leave behind some trace of their existence, often harming the living in the process.

    This ghostly noblewoman, however, hadn¡¯t harmed me. And she retained her self-awareness. I had a vague idea why.

    It wasn¡¯t because of a desire to live or stay in this world. Rather, she likely believed it was natural to find peace and move on, unlike other ghosts who harbored animosity toward the living.

    Rustle, rustle...

    Before I could dwell on my thoughts any longer, I heard the sound of soil being disturbed, as if numerous hands were clawing at the ground. Hastily, I gathered my clothes, Shuru, and Mollang.

    "Follow me. We¡¯re moving."

    - Where to? I¡¯ve lived in this room my whole life... -

    "You were just about to leave a moment ago. And staying here will get you killed."

    - I¡¯m already dead, though? -

    Even as she said this, several zombies and skeletons were rising from the graves. I grabbed her hand and half-dragged her out of the room.

    - Wait, at least let me grab some clothes... -

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    "There¡¯s no time."

    As we descended the stairs to escape the mansion, the necromantic mana in the air grew stronger, so potent it stung my nose.

    ''This is some powerful necromancy...''

    It felt as though the mansion itself had been constructed for the purpose of necromancy, with its mana flowing through the entire building, animating corpses effortlessly.

    So much so that it could resurrect the dead as undead naturally.

    ''Necromancers refer to it as the energy of the earth, don¡¯t they?''

    There are places where necromantic mana gathers naturally¡ªlocations known to generate undead. These are where necromancers frequently gather to collect undead.

    Perhaps this graveyard was one of those places, or maybe the abundance of death in the area distorted the terrain¡¯s mana, causing a similar effect...

    ''Or someone could have been consistently gathering necromantic mana here.''

    Either way, the cause didn¡¯t matter.

    Clang!

    Most of the undead were ancient skeletons, their flesh long since rotted away. Zombies with any remaining flesh were rare. Their dry, brittle bones were so fragile that I could crush them with a punch or kick. But breaking the bones wasn¡¯t enough¡ªthey would just reassemble. I had to use the mana saber to disrupt the necromantic rituals binding them.

    - Father... is calling me... -

    Holding the ghostly noblewoman¡¯s hand in my left, I prevented her from wandering off. She seemed to be heading somewhere, guided by her father¡¯s call. Using her as a compass, I followed her lead.

    "Nyaaa..."

    Terrified, Shuru hid in my bag, trembling under a pile of random items. Mollang was in there too, protecting her.

    Crack!

    Although skeletons weren¡¯t much of a threat, I couldn¡¯t just leave them be. I sliced them apart with the mana saber as I advanced. Strangely, the fog grew thicker, and the temperature plummeted. My body, drenched in sweat moments ago, now shivered as though submerged in icy water.

    ''By now, the dawn should have broken... but it¡¯s unnervingly dark. Did I misjudge the time?''

    - Hraaahhh... -

    The eerie wails of ghosts began to echo, and blurry apparitions revealed themselves, appearing as they had at the moment of their deaths, slowly drifting toward me.

    ''Judging by their appearances, they look like maids and servants.''

    Unlike the ghostly noblewoman, who appeared unharmed, these spirits bore marks of violence. Parts of their faces and bodies seemed to have been torn apart by beasts. It was clear that they had likely been killed by undead creatures like zombies within the mansion.

    - Milady... this way... -

    - Milady... the master awaits you... -

    - Milady... Milady... -

    - We will serve you once again... -

    As they approached the ghostly noblewoman, they reached out, as if to touch her, and began draping the tattered remnants of their clothing over her body in an attempt to cover her.

    ''Fighting them would be possible, but it¡¯d be troublesome.''

    Since they couldn¡¯t be physically affected and moved as a swarm, they were practically invincible except for the parts touched by the mana saber. Worse still, if they were to ambush me from the ground or other hidden spots, it would become an exhausting ordeal.

    ''In that case, there¡¯s a better way.''

    Bzzt¡ª

    I activated the mana saber and pointed it at the ghostly noblewoman¡¯s neck.

    "Come any closer, and I¡¯ll kill her."

    - My father is calling me... What? -

    The noblewoman, seemingly snapped out of her trance by the heat of the mana saber near her neck, turned to me with a startled expression.

    - What are you doing...? -

    "Move aside."

    The other ghosts hesitated, seemingly unwilling to harm the noblewoman. They stepped back cautiously, allowing me to pass through safely.

    - Are you really a knight? -

    "This is how knights operate nowadays."

    Chivalry or not, efficiency and minimizing casualties are what matter. My peers in the order were taught the same.

    - My father is nearby. -

    "It might be too late to ask now, but... was your father a practitioner of necromancy?"

    - No, my father didn¡¯t know necromancy. -

    ''Then what is this about?''

    - Actually, my mother was a necromancer. But I was born late, and she must¡¯ve already passed away by now... -

    "Then your father...?"

    - Come here, my daughter... Lien. -

    Ahead of us stood a middle-aged nobleman¡¯s ghost, dressed in luxurious clothing, arms outstretched as he called to his daughter.

    - My father... He¡¯s calling me... -

    "Come here, Lien. Let our family be whole again..."

    Below him stood an old woman binding his neck with a black rope.

    ''A necromancer.''

    The aura of necromancy emanated strongly from her.

    The ghosts that had stepped aside earlier were now gathering around her, and beneath her feet lay countless corpses.

    ''Wait... is that old woman even alive?''

    Her skin clung unnaturally to her bones, as if it had been forcibly stretched over a skeleton. Aside from her hair and eyes, the rest of her body was concealed by a robe, making her appear like a corpse unnaturally animated.

    "Come, Lien. I¡¯ve prepared a new body for you. I even dressed it in a lovely outfit."

    As her grating voice echoed, Lien seemed irresistibly drawn toward her.

    ''A sacrificial altar with the body of a young woman... Is it identical to Lien¡¯s?''

    A quick glance confirmed that the body on the altar was identical to Lien¡¯s ghostly form.

    ¡®Could it have been crafted using homunculus technology?¡¯ I enhanced my vision with mana to examine it. No mana flowed through the body¡ªan unmistakable sign that it was a genuine human corpse.

    - My body... it¡¯s there... -

    It was the corpse of a noblewoman who had died decades ago.

    While other servants¡¯ remains had decayed to mere bones, Lien¡¯s body was unnaturally preserved, as if untouched by time.

    "Come, my daughter. Let¡¯s live together again. Let our family be whole once more."

    Lien tried to fly toward them again, but I refused to let go of her hand.

    "Why won¡¯t you come? And why are you naked?"

    - Why is my daughter in such a state? And who is that man? -

    Noticing me for the first time, the ghosts fixed their gaze on me. Casually, I waved my mana saber as a greeting.

    "Who are you?"

    "Before we talk, let me introduce myself. I am Ban, a member of the Order of Magical Knights."

    "Why are you holding my daughter? And why is her appearance like that?"

    "She¡¯s a hostage. We received reports of illegal necromancy here. As for her appearance... let¡¯s just say there were... certain matters between a man and a woman."

    "You insolent...!"

    "What exactly is that body?"

    "It is my daughter¡¯s body! A vessel to bring her soul back to life!"

    "Then let me ask you again."

    I pointed my mana saber threateningly at the necromancer.

    "And what¡¯s the cost?"

    Necromancers can increase death.

    But reducing death¡ªbringing someone back to life¡ªwas impossible.

    Even saints couldn¡¯t resurrect the dead, let alone necromancers. The complete revival of the deceased was a theoretical and practical impossibility.

    "The body is nearly revived! All that remains is to appease Death by offering another sacrifice¡ªone, two, even a hundred lives!"

    - Mother...? -

    "If my daughter lives, it doesn¡¯t matter if hundreds or thousands die!"

    Lien, shocked by her mother¡¯s words, stopped fixating on her body.

    - That¡¯s not right... -

    "......"

    She tightened her grip on my hand.

    - I¡¯m already dead. I don¡¯t belong in this world. -

    "If you enter that body, you might truly come back to life. I¡¯m not an expert in necromancy, but if this is some unknown magic, it might work."

    - But if I live, someone else must die, right? -

    Her mother had admitted as much, so it had to be true.

    - Sir Knight... -

    "Yes."

    - This... isn¡¯t right. I may not know much about the world or relationships between men and women... but I know this is wrong. -

    "......"

    - Please... stop my mother from reviving me... -

    "Are you sure about this?"

    Lien nodded firmly.

    "Then stay back for a moment. This won¡¯t take long."

    Rustle...

    The ground began to stir as skeletons that had been buried for centuries emerged. Unlike the brittle ones earlier, these were sturdier and radiated necromantic energy. They wielded rusty fragments of bone as weapons, charging toward me.

    "Lien... come to your mother...?"

    Behind her, an uncountable number of ghosts began to rise from the ground, all centered around the necromancer. But I wasn¡¯t afraid.

    Because I had something up my sleeve.

    Crunch.

    Reaching into my bag, I grabbed a crumpled paper packet and held it tightly.

    ¡®I apologize in advance, Your Holiness.¡¯

    But honestly, this thing doesn¡¯t seem fit for human consumption.

    <blockquote>

    A Special Thank You!:

    I want to extend my deepest gratitude to [catinabox], for supporting me on Patreon!

    </blockquote>

 Chapter 84: The Ultimate Weapon Against the Undead (02)

    Chapter 84: The Ultimate Weapon Against the Undead (02)

    Bwoooong!

    As I swung the Mana Saber menacingly, the skeletons recoiled, feeling threatened. But soon, without hesitation, they charged at me.

    Slash!

    Although I could easily slice them in half with one strike of the Mana Saber, they attacked me in a staggered manner, creating a coordinated assault that would have been dangerous for a typical swordsman unable to recover their blade in time.

    However, my weapon was a Mana Saber. With no weight to the blade, a slight twist of my wrist was enough to change its direction.

    Thwack-thwack-thwack!

    A few quick swings of the Mana Saber were all it took to keep the skeletons at bay. Their rusted iron weapons and jagged bone fragments, which they tried to use to stab me, melted or burned away the moment they touched the blade.

    Clatter... clatter...

    The skeletons tried to overwhelm me with sheer numbers, but each wide swing of the Mana Saber disrupted their ranks, rendering them no real threat.

    - "Sir Knight, you''re amazing!" -

    ''Well, this is nothing...''

    Knights have always been exceptional, but modern knights are trained to surpass even the capabilities of regular soldiers, making them a force that ordinary troops cannot contend with.

    In previous battles, no matter how strong someone was, they could be overwhelmed by sheer numbers. However, knights have evolved to counter such tactics.

    Equipped with Mana Weapons capable of piercing any defense, wearing armor that can withstand devastating attacks, and possessing unmatched speed that makes them impossible to surround, knights are now a superior force. Numbers alone cannot bridge the gap in power.

    That is what defines the knights of our kingdom.

    Skeletons, leveraging their lack of fear and relentless attacks to intimidate or exhaust regular soldiers, were no more than mere obstacles like branches or shrubs for a knight-class warrior.

    Crack!

    The skeletons kept coming, but I pushed forward, cutting them down as if harvesting wheat with a scythe. Such fragile, brittle bones were incapable of stopping me.

    "You useless creatures! Even if you were knights or soldiers in your past lives, you''re worthless now!"

    The necromancer''s words weren¡¯t entirely true. The skeletons were not useless¡ªat least not in their prime. The requirements and equipment for knights had changed, making them inferior in the current battlefield. If they had living bodies and fought me with solid weapons, I wouldn¡¯t last even a few exchanges.

    Slash!

    Of course, skeletons were weak enough to shatter with just the machete I held in my left hand. Now, with the machete in my left and the Mana Saber in my right, I was dual-wielding and cutting down skeletons as I advanced.

    "Fine... I¡¯ll show you my full power!"

    Black ghosts surged like waves, rushing toward us.

    If each of those ghosts represented a soul the necromancer had collected, the number of trapped spirits was unimaginable.

    There were far too many to handle with just the Mana Saber. But I had no intention of dealing with them by swinging my sword.

    Swish!

    From a paper bag in my possession, cookie crumbs began reacting to the black ghosts, radiating a brilliant light.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    I tore the bag open with my fingernails and lightly tossed it forward. As the contents spilled, dazzling light burst forth, spreading in all directions.

    Just as a glorious dawn drives away the darkness, the black ghosts were forced to dissipate under the holy radiance of the sacred crumbs, which carried the blessing of a saintess.

    ''If I eat those, will they explode in my stomach like this?''

    I firmly decided never to consume anything the saintess gave me. While I was having these thoughts, the thick clouds parted, revealing the bright sunlight of dawn and the rising morning sun.

    "What? Did I stay up all night? My sense of time was right after all."

    The ghosts crumbled into fragments under the sunlight, vanishing like dust. Meanwhile, the skeletons emerging from the ground fell silent, returning to mere corpses buried in the earth.

    ''Ah... my heart feels a prickling warmth. It¡¯s like my body is healing.''

    The mana used for necromancy left a tingling sensation on my tongue, but after scattering the saintess¡¯s cookie crumbs, the surroundings transformed into a sanctified ground. The area seemed blessed, and the ghosts found solace, passing on with radiant joy.

    - "Ah... Lien... What have I done? I¡¯ll go on ahead and wait for you... You all, rest in peace now..." -

    - "Finally, freedom..." -

    - "We¡¯re no longer bound..." -

    Lien¡¯s father, along with the servants and maids of the estate, ascended peacefully, leaving this world for good. Now, only two people remained at the scene: me and Lien¡¯s mother, the necromancer.

    "You''re alive, so I suppose you''re not undead?"

    "Wh... why... is this happening..."

    "The mana from your necromancy has been forcibly purified by divine power, but you won¡¯t die. In fact, your body will probably become much healthier."

    "My magic... the necromancy I gathered to save my daughter... all of it, gone... I am..."

    She sank into despair, attempting to dig her nails into her neck to take her own life. However, the divine power coursing through her body healed her wounds instantly, making even suicide impossible.

    "......"

    Click.

    Though it seemed unnecessary, I placed mana-sealing handcuffs on her and restrained her on the spot. No matter how healthy her body had become, someone of her age and without the aid of necromancy wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. Besides, the remnants of the black ghosts that had covered this area earlier would inevitably draw the attention of nearby necromancers or wizards. They could handle her once they arrived.

    "Mana from necromancy was detected in this area, so I came to investigate. Are you alright?"

    A thin-faced necromancer in a black robe arrived, their face concealed. I pointed my Mana Saber at them and asked, "State your affiliation."

    "I¡¯m with the criminal investigation agency. I was stationed in the nearby village with orders to assist any knights that arrived."

    After glancing at their badge and confirming their affiliation, I lowered my weapon. It seemed they were indeed sent to support me but had taken a different route and arrived later than expected.

    "Understood."

    Although it¡¯s standard to declare one¡¯s identity, the mission itself was classified, so I didn¡¯t need to disclose that I was part of the Magic Knights. The necromancer seemed to grasp the situation well enough and approached after confirming I was a knight.

    "Here. The illegal necromancer has already been restrained."

    I handed over the custody of Lien''s mother, the illegal necromancer, to the authorized necromancer.

    "Phew... What in the world happened here?"

    "In the process of capturing this illegal necromancer, I used an item directly blessed by the saintess at the temple."

    "This level of divine power... Even the central temple doesn¡¯t have something this powerful. It¡¯s remarkable. My necromancy is on the verge of breaking."

    Honestly, even I hadn¡¯t expected it to be this potent.

    "At this level, it¡¯s practically an artifact-grade item. The divine power lingering here will last for a while."

    Indeed, the residual divine energy in the area left a tangible tingling sensation. It seemed it would persist for at least a few days.

    "Then I¡¯ll arrange for the immediate transfer. Thank you for your efforts."

    After handing over custody of the illegal necromancer, I turned back. There was still one more matter to address.

    On the altar lay what remained of her¡ªthe last vestige of this place.

    ''Did Lien ascend too quickly, consumed by the explosion of divine power nearby?''

    "A lady who chose the right path over her resurrection. May you rest in a better place."

    Touching the body, which should have decayed decades ago, I felt the warmth of life¡ªproof of her unnatural preservation, fueled by twisted obsession and maternal love.

    "......Grrrrr..."

    From my bag, Shuru and Mollang poked their heads out, glaring at me with expressions that said, You¡¯re not seriously considering something weird, are you?

    "What¡¯s with those looks... Come on, even I wouldn¡¯t stoop that low, no matter how desperate I am!"

    Admittedly, the divine power coursing through my body had boosted my stamina, and certain... reactions were undeniable. Seeing her body now, fully corporeal and beautiful, instead of her previous transparent state, I couldn¡¯t deny she was stunning.

    "Ugh... so cold..."

    A completely unexpected voice reached my ears.

    Shuru and Mollang stopped glaring at me and turned their attention to the source of the voice. I did the same.

    The voice didn¡¯t register earlier because it wasn¡¯t heard through my ears but resonated with my soul. Now, her clear, melodic tone echoed directly from below me.

    "It¡¯s glowing all around, so it must be heaven... but why is it so cold here?"

    Green eyes, familiar from her translucent form, scanned the surroundings before meeting mine.

    "Huh? Sir Knight, why are you here?"

    "I should be asking you that question. Weren¡¯t you supposed to have ascended?"

    She had been right beside me when the saintess¡¯s divine cookie exploded, so I assumed she had been forced to ascend without even leaving a final word. And yet, here she was, inside that body.

    "Could it be..."

    I placed my hand on her chest, feeling for a heartbeat.

    ''Revival... that¡¯s impossible.''

    Resurrection is beyond even divine authority. Not even the first saintess, regarded as a demigod, could bring her lover back to life.

    At most, necromancers could preserve a body, preventing decay and preparing it to host a spirit. That¡¯s likely all this was¡ªa body treated to prevent rot and make it easier for Lien¡¯s spirit to enter.

    The necromancer had intended to sacrifice others to give life to Lien, but she refused. The subsequent battle led to me using the saintess¡¯s blessed cookie, which unleashed immense divine power.

    ''Thanks to the divine power, her body is brimming with vitality.''

    Indeed, she shivered, complaining of the cold, and her body temperature, though warm now, was gradually dropping. She wasn¡¯t alive. Her spirit was bound to a dead body temporarily infused with divine energy, creating a semblance of life. Over time, as the divine power faded, the body would begin to decay.

    Was she essentially a divine-powered zombie?

    "Even in this state, I couldn¡¯t ascend... Is something wrong with me? This body hasn¡¯t come back to life, my heart isn¡¯t beating, and I don¡¯t feel short of breath even though I¡¯m not breathing..."

    "Well... this isn¡¯t my area of expertise."

    "Maybe..."

    Her gaze shifted downward.

    In my haste, I had only hastily belted my pants, and the divine power-enhanced vigor had left a noticeable... bulge.

    "Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯m still a virgin..."

    "...What?"

    I had no idea how she arrived at that conclusion, but she seemed fixated on the idea.

    "Sir Knight."

    "Surely there¡¯s another explanation! Maybe we should consult a necromancer or a priest who specializes in this¡ª"

    "My body is still warm... Would you like to try?"

    "Yes."

    Ignoring the judgmental star es from Mollang and Shuru, I avoided their eyes and muttered to myself.

    ''Well... everything¡¯s best when it¡¯s fresh, right?¡¯

 Chapter 85: The Ultimate Weapon Against the Undead (03)

    Chapter 85: The Ultimate Weapon Against the Undead (03)

    This is not simply to satisfy my sexual desires.

    It''s an act to help a poor wandering ghost lady achieve spiritual liberation, to resolve the grudge of a virgin ghost.

    Since it couldn''t be done outdoors, I brought her to a mansion where she could feel safe.

    "What a mess."

    The undead had burst through the floor of the first-floor hall, nearly ten skeletons had emerged and were turned into dust by a holy cookie explosion.

    If we had lingered here longer, reinforcements from the cemetery would have arrived during this time, and I would have had to fight surrounded in a room.

    "That room will be difficult."

    I tried to return to Lien''s room, but it was too wrecked by the skeletons, so I entered the master bedroom, the only intact room in the mansion.

    "Was this place used until recently?"

    Even a necromancer, not being dead but alive, needed space to eat and live.

    This master bedroom had simple food laid out, the bed was neatly made, and there were traces of the necromancer''s use, including a portrait of her husband and Lien hanging on the wall.

    Thud.

    After setting Lien down, she began to marvel at her body''s condition.

    "This... feels weird. My body doesn''t feel like my own... like I''m wearing a strange shell..."

    She had been inside her own body, but having lived longer as a ghost than as a person, and with no heartbeat, just a body temperature...

    "It''s like being in a coma?"

    Earlier, when I touched her, her body was warm, but now it seemed to have cooled to a level similar to mine since it wasn''t a living body anymore.

    The holy power overflowing in this place was keeping the body temperature stable, but it would quickly cool down if we left this place.

    "Then... I''ll start now."

    "Pl... Please take care!"

    Her face didn''t turn red because her blood wasn''t flowing, but she was visibly tense and had spread her legs just as I had taught her earlier.

    "Let''s see..."

    First, I lightly grasped her ample breasts to check her reaction.

    "Ah!"

    "Does it hurt?"

    I thought I might have hurt her because I grabbed her breasts hard enough to slightly deform them due to my excitement, but instead, Lien looked confused and responded.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "No, I can''t feel any touch at all..."

    "Dead body, huh..."

    Even though she was a ghost, it seemed like Lien couldn''t feel anything as I blatantly fondled and touched her body.

    "It''s strange to touch my body and not feel any sensation... It''s exactly like my body when I was alive..."

    "Hmm... Then..."

    I filled my hand with mana and kneaded her breasts again.

    Thinking to directly stimulate Lien''s soul, inhabiting her body in the same way I touched her when she was a ghost.

    "Ah! This... This tingling sensation..."

    She responded this time.

    Normally, when you touch the flesh, the sensation is transmitted to the soul, but in her case, her soul was forcibly placed into a dead body, making it a mismatch.

    This mismatch meant stimulating the body''s senses to directly affect the soul made sense, especially since the physical movement would not cause any discrepancy between the body and soul.

    The difference now was that there was a body, so I could feel the tightness.

    "Ah... my breasts... if you touch them too much, they''ll get ruined..."

    "It''s a dead body anyway, a little damage to the breasts should be alright, right?"

    "Please respect the dead more! It would be awful to be buried with sagging breasts even after achieving spiritual liberation!"

    "Such fussiness about her own corpse."

    Since she didn''t like it, I stopped touching her breasts, though I had enjoyed the sensation and how they fit in my hand, but sadly, I had no choice but to give up.

    "Foreplay is unnecessary, isn''t it?"

    As it wasn''t a truly living body, stimulating her breasts wouldn''t lead to arousal and lubrication, and even inserting a finger into her lower half didn''t feel like the tightening walls of a living body, but rather just pushed aside and returned when I removed my finger.

    "I need to finish before the body cools and stiffens further."

    Usually, the inside of a woman''s body feels much hotter than regular skin, but now the temperature of my fingers and her vaginal walls were similar, and dragging it out would likely lead to the body completely cooling and hardening, so I hurried to erect my lower half and thrust into her.

    Seeing her dry vagina, I knew if I just thrust in, my skin would completely peel off, so I deliberately drooled and allowed my pre-ejaculate to flow into her, even adding a healing potion to ensure adequate lubrication.

    "Even if it wears off, the potion will quickly heal it."

    "Huh... Huh... Huh... I''m ready."

    "Ah, yes..."

    "Come on!"

    She grasped the bed sheets tightly with both hands and squeezed her eyes shut, as I surrounded the glans with mana.

    While I was trying not to let her lose her virginity without feeling it, I intentionally wrapped mana around myself before entering her body.

    "Kiyaaaaaak!!"

    At the moment the glans was halfway in, Lien screamed and began to push me away.

    "Wait, wait!"

    "It hurts!!"

    It¡¯s natural to feel pain the first time, but I hadn¡¯t encountered such flailing and fussing before.

    Lately, my dick has grown, but had it grown that much? Perhaps it was too much for a virgin, I thought...

    "Oh no!"

    Then I remembered... I had wrapped the glans in mana.

    Since it was tearing through fresh flesh, it was like burning her lower abdomen, so the pain was normal.

    In a rush, I stopped the mana circuit, cutting off the mana flowing to the glans, and only then did Lien stop flailing from the pain.

    "It hurt... my lower abdomen felt like it was burning up..."

    "I''m sorry. I was trying to be considerate, but I made a mistake..."

    "I heard from the maids that it''s supposed to hurt the first time. It seems to be true."

    ''Normally, the glans wrapped in mana doesn''t get roasted, but... let¡¯s just keep quiet about it.''

    Seeing Lien finally exhale in relief, I slowly embraced her.

    "Do you feel it?"

    "Feel what?"

    "You''ve just graduated from being a virgin."

    Due to the lack of sensation in her body and the frantic struggling just before, Lien seemed only now to realize that I was inside her.

    "Ah... Ah?! Are you really in?"

    "How does it feel?"

    "I can''t feel any touch... but it feels weird."

    "Then, I''ll proceed slowly."

    There was no tightening of the vaginal walls since it wasn''t a living body, but it was forcibly being stretched and opened for the first time, yet there was no looseness or leakage; it was tightly holding onto me.

    "Huh... Huh..."

    "Is this... feeling good for you?"

    "Yes."

    Even though Lien was being penetrated, she seemed unreal, touching my heaving chest as she moved with me, or timing her hips with my thrusts, but it was different from the interaction of living bodies against each other.

    "It feels a bit... erotic..."

    Perhaps the act itself, the fact of being taken by a man, was exciting for her, as Lien¡¯s expression slowly turned more aroused, and if her body had blood flow, her face would have been blushing by now.

    ''Maybe because I didn¡¯t fully release this morning... I won¡¯t last long.''

    Feeling her sticky vaginal walls clinging, I kissed her deeply as I began to climax in her deepest parts.

    "Ah!? Something hot... inside...?"

    Even without specifically infusing it with mana, the semen of knights naturally retains traces of mana, so she seemed to feel the sensation of my climax.

    "Something... a warmth filling the void of the soul. This is... copulation."

    Feeling the warm touch of my semen at the end, she closed her eyes.

    "With this... finally, rest..."

    Having lived as a ghost and only recently inhabited a dead body, her expression was too peaceful for someone who had just found spiritual liberation, making me feel almost reverent.

    "Rest well, Lady Lien."

    After finishing, I retracted and began to clean up to ensure her last appearance was neat and beautiful.

    As I solemnly cleaned up the semen and potion-soaked liquid between her thighs and redressed her,

    Lien opened her eyes again.

    "Why haven¡¯t I achieved spiritual liberation?"

    "Hasn¡¯t it worked?"

    "I was supposed to close my eyes and sleep peacefully... like the angels coming from heaven to fetch me as I read in the books, but it feels like my body is just getting stiffer..."

    "Sigh..."

    It seems the tale that a virgin ghost achieves spiritual liberation through relations with a man was just a rumor.

    "No choice then."

    I extended my hand to Lien again.

    "We should consult an expert in the capital."

    And so, the ghost lady Lien became a zombie lady.

    Though it shouldn¡¯t be this way...

    Really, it shouldn¡¯t, but part of me felt fortunate she remained a bit longer... I might be a scoundrel for thinking so.

 Chapter 86: Side Story - The Slime and the Knot Hole

    Chapter 86: Side Story - The Slime and the Knot Hole

    It was something that happened about two years ago.

    At the time, the season was shifting from winter to early spring. The farmland assigned to us had entered a fallow period, leaving us in a limbo before receiving our next plot of land.

    During this idle period, we spent our days roaming the mountains, catching slimes, and selling them to magicians.

    When I first started selling slimes, the price was an impressive 100 gold per slime. But for some reason, the market value suddenly plummeted, and they were barely worth 5 gold each¡ªpractically worthless.

    Still, what could I do? During the fallow period, with no farming to occupy us, there wasn¡¯t much else to do. Besides, if I could catch a few slimes while gathering firewood, the extra income was enough to afford a drink or two.

    As winter dragged on, there were no branches left to collect near the village. Left with no other choice, I ventured into the forest near the knights¡¯ training grounds¡ªa place we¡¯d been warned not to enter.

    The trees in this forest were dead year-round, though I couldn¡¯t say what the knights did to them. The sight made the old saying, "Nothing grows where the army treads," feel painfully real.

    Burning these trees for firewood emitted a strange, unpleasant scent like night-blooming flowers, but with no other options, I resigned myself to using them. I was breaking branches when the thought crossed my mind.

    Getting caught cutting down trees here could mean being hauled off by the knights, but that only happened with respectable knight orders, didn¡¯t it?

    The mage knights were notorious in our village as a completely ruined order. All that remained were thugs masquerading as knights, the dregs of society.

    "Would they really dare to mess with me?" I thought.

    I was nearly two heads taller than most of my peers, with shoulders almost twice as broad. People compared me to the ogres of old tales, who supposedly devoured men. Could such lousy knights even think of challenging someone like me?

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    The branches were so dry that I didn¡¯t even need my hand axe to collect them. In less than 30 minutes, my basket was full of dark, brittle branches.

    "This should last a few days," I muttered.

    While it wouldn¡¯t even last a day in winter, during this warmer period, I only needed firewood for cooking. Satisfied with my haul, I turned my attention to catching slimes for tonight¡¯s drinking money.

    Rustle.

    ¡°Huh? Footsteps?¡±

    This area was deserted, and anyone caught gathering wood here risked being reported and extorted by the guards. I quickly hid myself.

    ¡°Is it a knight?¡±

    The person who emerged from a broken-down house wasn¡¯t what I expected. He was a young man with broad shoulders and a muscular build, but he was shorter and less bulky than me. He didn¡¯t seem particularly strong.

    A strange piece of metal dangled from his waist, and he carried a thick bag slung over his side.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°Not a knight, then.¡±

    From what I¡¯d heard, knights wore armor so tough it could repel any monster. They moved faster than horses and could slice through boulders with a single swing of their swords. This guy had no armor or sword and looked more like a petty thug.

    ¡°He¡¯s not a woodcutter, and judging by his physique, not a farmer either. What¡¯s he doing up here in the mountains?¡±

    To make matters worse, he wasn¡¯t even using the proper trails we had forged. Instead, he wandered aimlessly, taking odd paths.

    ¡°Is he one of those idiots from the capital? Heard they¡¯re into health trends, gathering their own mushrooms and whatnot.¡±

    I recalled hearing stories of clueless city folk picking random mushrooms in the mountains, only to end up in the temple seeking treatment. This guy seemed like one of them.

    ¡°Not that I have time to worry about him. I¡¯ve got my own problems¡­¡±

    For a farmer like me, relieving pent-up frustration meant one of three things: paying a hefty sum to sleep with a prostitute at an inn after harvest, saving up for a dowry to get married, or simply jerking off.

    To even think about buying a drink or spending a night with a woman, I had to hustle during the fallow season, catching slimes to sell. There was no time to waste.

    Still, the way his bag bulged and twitched unnerved me. I tried to dismiss it as none of my business and focused on catching slimes that were dissolving fallen leaves nearby.

    ¡°What¡¯s in that bag? Slimes?¡±

    The way his bag writhed reminded me of the slimes squirming in my leather pouch.

    Inside the bag, the movements were too squishy and fluid for there to be just a small animal; it must have been a slime...

    Why on earth would someone carry a slime in their bag?

    "Shhh..."

    Being someone who couldn''t contain his curiosity, I followed that guy sneakily.

    People with good instincts usually notice when someone is following them, but this guy seemed particularly oblivious, not noticing me at all.

    ''It''s definitely suspicious... What is he up to in such a secluded place?''

    Not long ago, there was a commotion when a woman''s body was found near our village, but the incompetent guards dismissed it, saying it was something non-human, a Homuncleitoris or something, and didn''t even bother to investigate.

    I missed it because I was late catching slimes, but I heard she was a beauty unseen before in our village, with skin that hadn''t seen sunlight, looking pale and emitting a sweet fragrance...

    ''Damn it! I don''t even have a woman to screw, and he dares to kill a young and beautiful one?''

    Moreover, after the guards casually covered up the incident, my distrust only grew when I saw this guy sneak into a secret spot with that suspicious bag.

    If this bastard was a murderer or a criminal, I was ready to smash him with my hatchet as I closely followed him until he stopped in front of a large tree.

    ''What... is he doing?''

    He took out a slime from his bag.

    Holding a chilly slime, he muttered something in front of the tree. Was he just another guy who collected slimes to sell? I felt a sense of futility.

    ''I wasted my time. But why is he taking it out here? It should be kept in a leather pouch to prevent escape...''

    Then, I witnessed a scene that turned the world upside down.

    This crazy bastard suddenly shoved the slime into a knothole in the tree.

    And then, he unzipped his pants and began to thrust in front of the tree.

    ''Ha... This guy is insane?''

    Although I''m starving for a woman and jack off every night, I burst into laughter thinking how pent up one must be to do this...

    After watching the guy fuck the knothole with the slime in it for 30 minutes, he eventually packed up the slime and left.

    I checked the knothole he had vigorously used, and it was still warm inside, but there were no traces of the slime or him, at least he cleaned up after himself.

    ''The pervert has some conscience, at least.''

    I chuckled to myself, touching the still-warm knothole when, as if blessed by the heavens, I found a red slime dissolving leaves and bugs on the ground.

    ''How good must it feel to do that?''

    Seeing a slime that perfectly fit into the knothole, I hesitated, torn between my human dignity and curiosity about what that pervert had enjoyed.

    ''Recently I''ve been pent up anyway...''

    Rather than just thinking about the occasional whore at the inn or the next-door neighbor while jerking off, I wanted to grab something and fuck it, and once my curiosity piqued, I couldn''t hold back and finally shoved the slime into the knothole.

    "Ugh... Why is this knothole so tight? Did that guy use a smaller one earlier?"

    At first, I thought the slime would easily fit, but whether it was slightly bigger than the hole or the slime was resisting, it wouldn''t go in, so I used the handle of my hatchet to force it in.

    "How dare you resist a human, you mere slime?"

    As I forcefully pushed the wriggling slime into the knothole, some of it oozed out and tightly sealed the entrance.

    The sight reminded me of a woman''s pussy, and instantly, my dick was throbbing, so I hastily dropped my pants, grabbed my dick with my right hand, and thrust into the knothole.

    ''How good must it have felt for him to last 30 minutes? I can barely manage 3...''

    I''m big, and so is my dick, but the whore at the inn says it''s too soft and lacks firmness, blaming her loose pussy on a healthy man''s dick.

    Swoosh.

    "Oh...!"

    This was a completely different sensation. Encased by the slime, there was no risk of my dick getting scratched in the knothole.

    Closing my eyes and imagining a woman while masturbating felt infinitely better, and I could understand why that guy had snuck here to jack off with the slime.

    Initially resistant, the slime gradually became slicker, easily accommodating my dick, making me think it could even turn slime into a female.

    That''s when I realized it!

    I could never be satisfied with ordinary women again...

    "Ugh, ugh, ugh! Here it comes!!"

    In less than the usual 3 minutes, I came inside the slime, feeling my thick semen flow into the slime and knothole.

    "Ah... That felt good."

    Still feeling the semen trickling out, I pulled my dick out of the knothole and took a brief rest, thinking about going for another round.

    "Oh... My dick... My dick?!"

    While enjoying the slick feeling of the slime on my dick, I hadn''t noticed my skin melting away, turning into a mix of blood and mucus.

    "Ghaaaaaaa!!"

    Fortunately, since the insertion was brief, I managed to avoid becoming impotent by just wrapping my dick with bandages and applying herbs. However, I never looked at slimes the same way again.

    But I had already realized.

    How wonderfully a slime could please a man.

    Someday... I might fall for the temptation of slimes again.

    Those damnably tantalizing and obscenely seductive creatures.

 Chapter 87: Mandragora Feeds on Human Fluids (1)

    Chapter 87: Mandragora Feeds on Human Fluids (1)

    According to the expert''s analysis, Lien¡¯s current condition was essentially that of a zombie.

    However, she still had a soul and retained her reasoning. Although her body was perpetually in a near-death state, it remained fresh¡ªa corpse whose heart had stopped and blood no longer circulated.

    During the journey to the capital, her body had nearly stiffened and begun to decay, but fortunately, the necromancer who had rejoined midway assisted her. Upon entering the temple and examining her body, it was confirmed that while she was technically dead, her flesh moved thanks to a miracle powered by divine energy.

    Depending on how one viewed it, she could be considered both alive and dead. Because of this mysterious condition, the temple and the necromancers proposed to monitor and study her body until she could pass on peacefully. As a result, she decided to live near the capital at a convent, hiding her identity while recharging her divine energy.

    ¡°Is this a happy... ending?¡±

    Though they wouldn¡¯t have to part ways for now, Lien wanted rest, and her situation was far from simple. If she stopped replenishing her divine energy, she would risk being corrupted by necromancy, losing her consciousness, and becoming a full-fledged zombie.

    Still, since the temple and necromancers agreed to care for her, and occasional visits were possible, this could be considered a somewhat happy ending.

    ¡°By the way, hasn¡¯t the horse arrived yet?¡±

    Upon returning to the magic knight order, I realized the number of horses had decreased significantly.

    Luckily, my horse, a gift personally chosen by Eileen, was fiercely loyal and refused to serve any other master. It had resisted being taken away by the stable hands and remained here. However, the rest of the horses had been forcibly requisitioned, leaving fewer than ten behind.

    ¡°This is beyond disgraceful, even for the declining magic knight order.¡±

    ¡°What happened this time?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no budget to maintain the stables, so we temporarily entrusted the horses to another knight order. We¡¯ve been spending all day just foraging for hay to feed them.¡±

    They claimed they couldn¡¯t afford to maintain the stables. Was this even a knight order, or just a group of hopeful young men pretending to be knights?

    ¡°At this rate, even a local youth association would be better organized.¡±

    Levin, equally frustrated, grumbled while carrying farming tools and digging the training field. After listening to him, it became clear just how dire the budget cuts were. They planned to use the idle fields to grow high-value crops to supplement the budget.

    ¡°This is ridiculous. I¡¯ve heard of soldiers managing fields during long campaigns to secure rations, but knights farming?¡±

    Though absurd, orders were orders. This was the military, after all.

    Resigned, I changed into more practical clothes, placed straw hats on Mollang and Shuru¡¯s heads, and headed to the farming area with them.

    There, a few of my comrades were already plowing the land with makeshift plows strapped to their backs. Among them, Dane stood out, performing so adeptly that one might think he was more suited to be an ox than a knight.

    ¡°This is all part of training! Strengthening stamina and muscle, see?¡±

    Even the senior knight had abandoned his ceremonial attire, donned casual clothes, and was digging the ground with a hoe. Looking at this scene, it felt like the magic knight order should officially rename itself to the agricultural knight order.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Grabbing an unfamiliar hoe, plow, and other tools, I joined in, digging enthusiastically in a corner of the training field.

    ¡°Surprisingly¡­ this is kind of fun.¡±

    Initially reluctant and wearing sour expressions, everyone eventually started enjoying the farm work.

    We divided the area by living quarters. With Dane¡¯s impressive strength, we dug deeply, preparing the soil to plant anything. Sweating under the sunlight, we planted seeds as the senior knight suggested. He opted for practical crops like pumpkins and corn¡ªsomething that could be sold for profit or eaten if unsold.

    However, the plot assigned to our group had something unusual.

    ¡°Guess what this is.¡±

    Jake approached proudly, holding a handful of seeds.

    The seeds were tiny, smaller than fingernails, and there were about a dozen of them. It was impossible to tell what kind of plant they came from.

    ¡°What are they?¡±

    ¡°Mandragora seeds.¡±

    At the mention of Mandragora, both Dane, Levin, and I were stunned.

    ¡°We¡¯re planting that?¡±

    Mandragora is an ominous plant that grows by absorbing the blood of executed criminals near execution grounds. Infamously, it covers the area in a sinister growth, and attempting to uproot it carelessly results in it emitting a deadly scream that kills both the harvester and anyone nearby.

    Mandragora, known as an all-purpose medicinal ingredient in alchemy, was highly valued despite its ominous nature. People would pay a fortune to obtain it, often sneaking into execution grounds to harvest it, though many died in the process. Eventually, a more cunning method was developed: tying the plant to a dog or livestock, retreating to safety, and allowing the animal to uproot it and absorb the deadly scream.

    Obtaining Mandragora seeds wasn¡¯t particularly difficult, but the real challenge lay in cultivating them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t they usually grow in damp places?¡± Levin asked.

    Jake waved his hand dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll just water them a lot. Let¡¯s dig deeper channels and flood our section.¡±

    ¡°If we can sell Mandragora, it¡¯ll fetch a high price, right? How much are they worth? Ten thousand gold?¡± Levin mused.

    At the mention of ten thousand gold, Dane and I immediately grabbed the Mandragora seeds and started planting them with enthusiasm.

    ¡°That¡¯s for lower-grade Mandragora. The better ones can easily exceed a hundred thousand gold,¡± Jake clarified.

    ¡°Whoa!¡±

    Our eyes widened at the thought. Ten Mandragora plants, each worth a hundred thousand gold? This was a life-changing fortune. Dane and I, desperate for money, eagerly planted the remaining seeds and began watering the field.

    ¡°But what about the blood?¡± I asked. Mandragora thrives on blood, and while we could provide water and nutrients from the soil, the lack of blood posed a problem.

    ¡°Do we need to buy chickens or other animals to feed them blood?¡± I speculated.

    Levin shook his head. ¡°Where do you think chickens fall from, the sky? Besides, feeding them animal blood will only yield low-grade Mandragora worth about ten thousand gold.¡±

    Even with a rough calculation, sacrificing chickens wouldn¡¯t be profitable, as their cost would eat into any potential earnings. Larger animals would be even more expensive. To feed ten Mandragoras, each would need its own sacrifice¡ªchickens at the least, or perhaps something larger.

    ¡°Guess we¡¯ll have to make a sacrifice, Dane,¡± I joked.

    ¡°Yeah, just one of you would probably be enough to grow them all,¡± Levin chimed in.

    ¡°You little punks!¡±

    If we could sacrifice Dane¡ªor a bull his size¡ªthe problem might be solved. Unfortunately, he resisted fiercely, making it difficult to proceed.

    ¡®Hmm¡­ there has to be another way. A substitute for blood¡­¡¯

    When in doubt, seek expert advice.

    ¡°Elves are knowledgeable about plants, right? I¡¯ll ask Professor Pandel,¡± I said.

    ¡°Professor Pandel specializes in biology,¡± Levin pointed out.

    ¡°Plants are living things, aren¡¯t they?¡± I retorted, silencing Dane¡¯s foolishness. I headed straight for the infirmary.

    ---

    ¡®Now that I think about it, wasn¡¯t Professor Pandel away last time? Is he back now?¡¯

    Previously, when I tried to leave Mollang and Shuru with him during a necromancer mission, he was unavailable, so I had to bring them along. Now, the infirmary door was open, suggesting he¡¯d returned.

    Knock, knock.

    ¡°Excuse me, Professor Pandel? I have a question¡­¡±

    The infirmary was eerily quiet as usual. Various confiscated dangerous items lay scattered around, including what looked like a disassembled tentacle self-pleasure device labeled as hazardous material. Other strange tools were laid out on desks¡ªa bent rod resembling a finger and a stick strung with beads.

    ¡®What kind of freaks use this stuff¡­¡¯

    Avoiding the unsettling items, I entered the inner lab where Professor Pandel often worked.

    ¡°Professor Pandel? Are you in here?¡±

    Knock, knock.

    Usually, the lab door was shut tight, as the professor claimed trainees would break everything if allowed inside (insisting it was a 100% certainty). Today, however, the door was ajar.

    Creak¡­

    ¡°Professor Pandel?¡±

    As I peeked in, I saw the professor¡¯s disheveled blonde hair from behind.

    ¡®Did he fix himself up today? His hair looks smooth and shiny, not like the usual straw-like mess.¡¯

    When he ventured outside, he always cleaned up well, though he often appeared like a recluse in the lab. Satisfied, I started to step inside.

    ¡°Who is it? You¡¯re noisy,¡± a voice grumbled.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    The figure turned, and I froze. It wasn¡¯t the usual Professor Pandel.

    Gone were the typical wiry frame, unshaven face, and haggard eyes. Instead, this person had soft, red lips, flushed cheeks, longer lashes, shiny, lustrous hair¡­ and was wearing a short skirt that exposed white panties under sheer black stockings.

    ¡°Professor Pandel¡­ is this your hobby?¡±

    I never imagined Professor Pandel had a cross-dressing hobby. As an elf, he did look quite pretty when cleaned up, but recalling his usual appearance made it hard to see him as attractive. No matter how pretty, I preferred a woman to a cross-dressing man.

    Smack!

    A familiar blow landed on the back of my head. Startled, I turned to see the real Professor Pandel, looking more like his usual self but with his beard freshly shaved.

    ¡°Huh? There¡¯s a Professor Pandel here too¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke about me looking like that woman. It¡¯s creepy,¡± he snapped.

    ¡°Woman?¡±

    I glanced back at the cross-dressed figure and then at the professor. Side by side, they looked strikingly similar, though the woman had a slimmer waist, more pronounced hips, and a dainty frame.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°Now you get it?¡±

    ¡°You left an illusion of yourself in drag, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my twin! Don¡¯t make disgusting assumptions!¡±

    Although the resemblance was uncanny, the professor vehemently denied it.

 Chapter 88: Mandragora Feeds on Human Fluids (2)

    Chapter 88: Mandragora Feeds on Human Fluids (2)

    ¡°Get up, you old hag.¡±

    Thunk!

    Just like he did to me, Professor Pandel slammed the thick bundle of documents he was holding straight onto the face of his twin sister.

    ¡°Yawn~ Just five more minutes, brother¡­¡±

    ¡°Five minutes, my ass! I¡¯ll give you fifty seconds to get out.¡±

    ¡°Oh, seriously¡­¡±

    A half-elf woman slowly sat up, urged by Pandel¡¯s relentless nagging.

    She bore a striking resemblance to Professor Pandel, but her appearance was more refined and feminine. Though Pandel himself sometimes exuded a soft elegance, seeing such overt femininity in this woman really brought out the difference.

    ¡°Whoa, a beauty¡­¡±

    ¡°A beauty, my foot. If this counts as a beauty, then every orc in the world must be a supermodel.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a speciesist remark, Professor Pandel.¡±

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Professor Pandel, being of a certain age, often made offhanded remarks that bordered on racial discrimination. Of course, he would get quiet scoldings from senior knights when it happened, but at over 100 years old, it seemed difficult for him to change his ways.

    ¡®Then that makes her a 110-year-old granny too¡­¡¯

    The woman, leaning lazily against the wall with a drowsy look, indeed resembled Pandel. However, she was about a head shorter than him.

    With her elven, slender build, the feminine curves typically associated with maternity weren¡¯t prominent, making her appear almost flat. But somehow, that suited her image.

    Moreover, while Pandel smelled faintly of old straw, she gave off a subtle scent like flowers blooming in a meadow, mixed with the refreshing fragrance of grass¡­

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to keep staring, why don¡¯t you take her to your room? I won¡¯t hold you accountable no matter what you do.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me? No, that¡¯s a bit¡­¡±

    ¡°Right? A 110-year-old hag doesn¡¯t appeal to you, does she? She¡¯s more than five times your age.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t what I meant, but Pandel clearly had strong feelings against his sister.

    ¡®Well, sibling relationships are like that sometimes¡­¡¯

    ¡°Why are you sleeping in my lab?¡±

    ¡°Master asked me¡­ yawn¡­ to help him upgrade his workshop and told me to sleep outside in the meantime. I thought about getting a place, but it was too much trouble, so I decided to crash with my little brother.¡±

    ¡°And you broke all the locks to get in?¡±

    Pandel held up what was left of the locks that had sealed his lab. The connection points were melted cleanly, as if dissolved, leaving them completely nonfunctional.

    ¡°Useless old hag¡­¡±

    ¡®But since they¡¯re twins, if she¡¯s an old hag, then Pandel¡¯s an old geezer too¡­¡¯

    ¡°And why are you here again? Did you mess up something else?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that. I¡¯m farming right now, and I have a question related to it.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°How should I raise Mandragoras? I need to know how much blood they require.¡±

    ¡°How the hell would I know? That¡¯s something you learn in alchemy.¡±

    Already irritable, Pandel vented his frustration as he shook his twin sister awake again, pulling her away from his bed.

    ¡°Ask this old hag!¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­ hmm¡­¡±

    Still half-asleep, the half-elf sister was shoved in my direction. Meanwhile, Pandel started cleaning up his lab, leaving me to deal with the wobbling half-elf. I carried her to a cot in the infirmary and laid her down.

    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not ready yet¡­¡±

    ¡®What kind of dream is she having?¡¯

    ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore¡­¡±

    It didn¡¯t seem like an important dream, so I clapped my hands sharply near her sensitive elven ears.

    Clap!

    ¡°Kyaaaaah!!¡±

    With a shriek that sounded almost inhuman, Pandel¡¯s sister bolted upright and groggily turned to face me.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Ban, a trainee knight of the Arcane Knight Order.¡±

    ¡°The Arcane Knight Order? Why is the order here¡­ Is Master being arrested again?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ This is the Arcane Knight Order.¡±

    She glanced around the room, rubbed her eyes, and finally seemed to gather her thoughts.

    ¡°Oh, right. This is Pandel¡¯s lab.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Usually, when humans slept so deeply, they would wake up with drool stains or crusty eyes. But elves, with their lower levels of bodily secretions, didn¡¯t show any of these signs. Even after sleeping, they retained a clean and composed appearance.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t completely absent¡ªthere was a droplet of drool trickling down the corner of her mouth.

    Swish, swish.

    She wiped her mouth with her sleeve, finally seeming fully awake. Her bright green eyes sparkled as she looked me over.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re one of Pandel¡¯s students? Oh, how adorable.¡±

    Pat, pat.

    The half-elf woman, shorter than me, began patting my head. Considering her age, this behavior was understandable, but outwardly, it felt oddly mismatched.

    ¡°Did you come here because you¡¯re hurt?¡±

    ¡°No, I had some questions. Professor Pandel told me he was busy and said I should ask his sister instead.¡±

    ¡°Did he? Well, try to understand. My brother has a bit of a¡­ difficult personality.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I know. He¡¯s always hitting me on the head with paperwork.¡±

    ¡°Really? Even little kids like you? Honestly, he¡¯s a disgrace, both as an elf and as a human.¡±

    ¡°I can hear you, you know! If you¡¯re going to gossip, do it quietly or get out of my space!¡±

    At Pandel¡¯s shouting, she and I had to step aside once more.

    ¡°My name¡¯s Delphine. And you¡¯re Ban, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your question? Pandel may be a jerk, but he¡¯s thorough in his work. If he directed you to me, it must be something related to alchemy.¡±

    As expected, despite their bickering, the twins seemed to have an unspoken understanding of each other.

    ¡°Would you like to come along and take a look?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Might as well, since I¡¯ve already been kicked out.¡±

    With Delphine, I returned to the training field where my peers were busy farming. All eyes immediately turned toward her.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°She looks like Professor Pandel¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, could it be? Is Professor Pandel¡­ a woman?¡±

    Apparently, their thoughts weren¡¯t much different from mine.

    Delphine, noticing the murmurs, began walking around, warmly complimenting each trainee. Being a female half-elf, her presence caused an immediate frenzy. The men threw down their tools and, like children, started vying for her attention.

    ¡°Big sis!¡±

    ¡°Praise me too, big sis!¡±

    ¡°Oh my, but I¡¯m probably more like a grandma to you all, no?¡±

    ¡°Grandma, take me now!!¡±

    ¡®What a bunch of lunatics¡­¡¯

    I knew they¡¯d been deprived of female company while stuck here, but these guys regularly took leave and went out to the capital. Yet, every time a woman showed up, they acted like they¡¯d never seen one before. Was there some sort of curse on this place?

    ¡°Shoo, shoo! Get lost, you idiots!¡±

    Kicking and shoving my fellow trainees aside, I escorted Delphine to our dorm¡¯s designated farming area. There, I showed her the plot prepared for planting Mandragora seeds.

    ¡°What¡¯s this space for?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re planning to grow Mandragoras here. I wanted advice from an expert in alchemy on how to raise them.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the right spot. Mandragoras only sprout in damp, shaded areas where sunlight doesn¡¯t reach. No matter how much water you provide, they won¡¯t sprout here because it¡¯s too sunny.¡±

    Bringing in an expert had been the right move.

    Immediately, Dane and Levin started digging up the seeds to recover them. Thanks to Delphine¡¯s input, we avoided wasting our efforts on the wrong method.

    ¡°Growing Mandragoras is tough. Do you think you can manage? If you succeed, you¡¯ll make a lot of money, but it¡¯s not easy for amateurs.¡±

    ¡°Is it really that hard? I heard they grow fine even with minimal care¡­¡±

    In response to Levin¡¯s question, Delphine tilted her head thoughtfully and answered.

    ¡°It¡¯s both hard and easy. If the conditions are right, Mandragoras have such strong vitality that they¡¯ll survive even if you try to kill them. But without the right conditions, they won¡¯t sprout at all. This spot isn¡¯t suitable¡ªyou need somewhere gloomy and damp.¡±

    A specific location came to mind.

    It was the area near the hole that led to the female knights¡¯ training ground. The place reeked, was shaded by a massive wall, and was surrounded by moss.

    ¡°This spot looks perfect.¡±

    We immediately set to work, with Dane using a plow to prepare the ground. After some effort, we created a suitable plot for the Mandragoras.

    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­¡±

    ¡°Having an ox makes farming a lot easier.¡±

    Though meant as praise, Dane bristled and threw down the yoke.

    ¡°Do I look like an ox to you? I¡¯m done! Next time, you do it yourselves!¡±

    ¡°Aww, are you upset, little guy?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not mad¡­ hehe¡­¡±

    Despite his earlier outburst, Dane immediately started grinning like a fool when Delphine comforted him. Though we no longer needed him to plow, his mood swing was amusing.

    Using our tools, we planted the Mandragora seeds and covered them with soil.

    ¡°With this spot, the seeds should sprout in a few days. Once they¡¯re growing, Mandragoras mature in about a month if they¡¯re fed properly. But do you think you¡¯ll be able to provide what they need?¡±

    ¡°How much do they require?¡±

    ¡°They need blood. Not a lot, but at least every two days, you¡¯ll need to give them some kind of fluid to grow.¡±

    Hmm¡­ Feeding them every two days meant around 15 feedings in total. With 11 seeds planted¡­

    ¡°If it¡¯s not much blood, why not just use our own?¡±

    ¡°Mandragoras fed on human blood are of the highest grade.¡±

    At that moment, we all exchanged glances.

    ¡®As long as it¡¯s not me, you guys can be the sacrifice.¡¯

    I noticed Levin¡¯s hand inching toward his mana saber, and instinctively, my own hand moved to grip mine. Even Jake reached for the pistol at his waist, clearly ready to spill blood.

    ¡°Alright, how about this? Instead of sacrificing one person, we split the burden equally¡ªeach of us contributes a quarter.¡±

    ¡°A quarter?¡±

    Levin drew a dagger, closed his eyes, and made a small cut on his arm.

    Drip, drip.

    The bleeding wasn¡¯t severe, but a few drops fell onto the soil where a Mandragora seed was planted. Afterward, Levin bandaged his arm and spoke.

    ¡°Every four days, one person provides blood.¡±

    ¡°Think that¡¯ll work?¡±

    ¡°Do you think anyone¡¯s going to die from this?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but admire Levin¡¯s crude yet practical solution.

    ¡°Wow, you guys are real idiots.¡±

    Despite my sarcasm, there weren¡¯t many better options. We were about to proceed with this plan when Delphine¡¯s earlier words came to mind.

    ¡°Delphine, does it have to be blood?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily. Mandragoras need a living creature¡¯s bodily fluids. The lower the life form, the less effective it is, but human blood is ideal.¡±

    Her explanation caused a renewed determination among the group. They seemed ready to bleed themselves dry for the best results. However, I had a different idea.

    ¡°If bodily fluids work¡­ does that include semen?¡±

    Delphine froze on the spot.

 Chapter 89: Mandragora Feeds on Human Fluids (3)

    Chapter 89: Mandragora Feeds on Human Fluids (3)

    "Are you out of your mind?"

    With Levin''s shout, the other roommates quickly pulled Delphine away, putting some distance between her and me.

    "Isn''t semen technically bodily fluid too? Blood, semen¡ªboth are liquids that come out of the body."

    "This guy started with the air, and now he''s planning to screw around with the Mandragora?"

    "We get that you''re into weird shit, but could you at least not contaminate our crops with your fetishes?"

    But if what I¡¯m thinking is correct, wouldn¡¯t this method save me from having to bleed or waste too much energy?

    Sure, ejaculating consumes energy, but it¡¯s obviously better than cutting myself to bleed!

    "Isn''t it better than injuring myself or getting a nosebleed?"

    "Better for who, the Mandragora or you?"

    Since the roommates and I couldn¡¯t reach an agreement, I ignored them and turned back to Delphine.

    "Do you think it¡¯s possible?"

    "Uh¡­ well¡­ There haven¡¯t been any cases like that so far, but¡­"

    "But?"

    "Small animals can absorb all the bodily fluids of their prey, so human semen might affect the Mandragora¡¯s growth as well¡­"

    "So it¡¯s not impossible, theoretically?"

    Delphine nodded at my question.

    "Alright then, let¡¯s do this. I¡¯ll take care of three of them."

    "What a waste of Mandragora seeds!"

    "You guys can grow them using blood. I¡¯ll take care of mine my way."

    In the end, perhaps realizing I wouldn¡¯t back down, Dane, Levin, and Jake reluctantly raised their hands in surrender.

    "Fine. Take the two over in that corner."

    With 11 seeds in total, splitting them three ways meant someone had to take just two. Since the semen method wasn¡¯t guaranteed to work, they clearly wanted to stick me with the smallest share.

    "Don¡¯t come crying later."

    "Just a waste of Mandragoras, that¡¯s all."

    While the others grumbled, Delphine moved closer, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.

    "This is such an interesting experiment. No matter the outcome, it¡¯s going to be fascinating!"

    And so began a month-long, full-scale effort to raise Mandragoras.

    The "full-scale" part didn¡¯t mean we¡¯d die pulling them out; it just meant we were putting our all into it.

    ---

    Today, it was Dane¡¯s turn. He stood in front of nine Mandragora sprouts, looking tense.

    "What are you staring at?"

    "Nothing¡­ just thinking how hard this must be for you."

    "Hah. It¡¯s tough enough splitting the work among three people instead of four."

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Levin, who treasured his face, made small cuts on his arm to draw blood. Jake, who didn¡¯t rely on swordsmanship, could safely cut his fingertips despite the bandages he wore. But Dane, ever the brute, was just punching his own nose to get a nosebleed.

    Whack! Whack!

    But his tough body made it hard for his nose to bleed, leaving his face bruised instead. Watching this, I stepped in to help.

    "You¡¯re good at getting hit but terrible at hitting yourself."

    "Shut up. I don¡¯t have the tools, okay?"

    It was funny imagining him needing "equipment" just to smash his own face. Regardless, I gathered mana into my fist, stomped on the ground hard enough to crack it, and delivered a solid punch to Dane¡¯s nose.

    Thud!

    "Argh!"

    Dane¡¯s nose instantly swelled up, and blood streamed down in twin rivulets.

    Drip, drip, drip!

    As he scattered his nosebleed over the nine Mandragora sprouts, I couldn¡¯t help but click my tongue.

    "What a crazy bastard."

    "You¡¯re the real nutjob here¡­"

    Seeing Dane cover his bleeding nose and shuffle back to the dormitory, I pulled out Mollang, which I had prepared in advance. Dane¡¯s retreat was a relief since I wasn¡¯t too keen on jerking off in front of other guys.

    Grateful for the privacy, I grabbed the still-drowsy Mollang, who had gone limp from the morning¡¯s lethargy, and pressed her to my crotch.

    Thwack.

    Mollang looked up at me with a dissatisfied expression, her eyes narrowing as she glared at my exposed glans. Stroking her head gently with my index finger, I coaxed her into settling down and taking on the form I wanted.

    Normally, Mollang would transform into a sealed, cylindrical shape¡ªlike an open-ended cup designed to wrap around my shaft. This time, however, she morphed into an open-topped design that left my glans exposed so I could spray semen directly onto the Mandragoras rather than having Mollang absorb it.

    Schlk, schlk, schlk¡­

    Even though Mollang was sulking, refusing to maintain her usual feminine appearance, she still displayed her face, cheeks puffed out in protest. Yet, despite her attitude, she formed internal ridges to maximize stimulation, assisting me with my masturbation.

    "Hic¡­ Ugh¡­"

    The cold air brushing against the exposed glans felt strangely refreshing.

    At the same time, the thought of other roommates hearing these noises or, worse, someone from outside stumbling upon this scene made me tense up¡­ and weirdly aroused.

    I tried my best to suppress the sounds to avoid getting caught, but holding back moans while jerking off wasn¡¯t easy. As Mollang stimulated me, my glans, already sensitive, reached the point where it spurted white fluid. By then, my suppressed moans had already filled the training area.

    "Huaaah¡­"

    Gulp.

    Mollang gently pressed against the tip of my glans while squeezing the base, helping to draw out the last remnants of semen. Holding onto my member, I aimed carefully at the Mandragora leaves and spread the semen evenly.

    Initially, my roommates had bet that the Mandragora I was raising would wither and die. However, as time went by, even though my Mandragoras were slightly smaller, they were thriving without a single damaged leaf.

    To the point where, while the roommates were considering bringing in a chicken to bleed out because fresh blood didn¡¯t seem to cut it, my Mandragoras continued growing steadily.

    Of course, I suggested feeding their Mandragoras semen as well, but they vehemently refused. Hence, the results we were seeing.

    ''Well, mine may look a bit different, but¡­''

    The Mandragoras I was raising had many small, delicate leaves rather than the large, broad ones typical of Mandragoras. While the roommates mocked them as strange weeds drenched in semen, Delphine confirmed, based on their composition, that they were indeed Mandragoras, though altered. Thanks to her validation, I could continue my work.

    ''Harvest is in three days, right?''

    Mandragoras shouldn¡¯t be left growing too long, as they could gather malevolent energy, rendering them inedible. The optimal growth period was around a month. Any longer, and the effort would outweigh the benefits. Delphine planned to bring an alchemist for inspection before we uprooted them.

    Flick, flick.

    After shaking off the remaining semen, I let Mollang handle the cleanup. With a lingering sense of satisfaction, I steadied my trembling body.

    ''Just wait and see. I¡¯ll prove how well my Mandragoras grew!''

    During the remaining three days, my roommates finally decided to pool their money to buy chickens, cutting their necks daily in what looked like some bizarre cult ritual. Oddly enough, their Mandragoras, which had been wilting, began sprouting healthier, greener leaves. Observing this, I started to understand why Mandragoras were symbols of misfortune.

    Meanwhile, my Mandragoras remained mostly unchanged. If anything, their above-ground growth seemed to shrink, but since it¡¯s the roots that are consumed, I figured it didn¡¯t matter.

    And then, the day arrived.

    "Alright, it¡¯s time to compare."

    "Compare? What¡¯s there to compare?"

    Despite dividing the workload among three people, the roommates were exhausted from their methods of nosebleeds and self-harm to feed the Mandragoras. Some were visibly anemic yet excited at the prospect of selling their three Mandragoras for anywhere between 100,000 and 1 million gold. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but think they needed blood transfusions more urgently than gold.

    ''Not my problem. They¡¯ll handle it themselves.''

    To prepare for potential dangers, we ordered everyone else to evacuate the area. We also equipped earplugs and reinforced our hearing with mana to block the sound effectively.

    Shuru, perhaps acting on instinctive fear, avoided the area entirely once she learned what was happening. Only Mollang, unaffected by sound, stayed with me.

    ''Come to think of it, I¡¯ve heard Mandragoras are traditionally harvested using old dogs or livestock meant for slaughter. I wonder how they¡¯ll handle this.''

    Delphine had assured us she¡¯d bring a buyer, but she was 30 minutes late. While her absence wasn¡¯t catastrophic¡ªwe could still sell the Mandragoras at an alchemist¡¯s workshop¡ªit was annoying.

    "Sorry, I¡¯m late. Preparing things took longer than expected."

    Delphine finally arrived, accompanied by someone familiar¡ªnot a human, but a homunculus.

    ''Unit 3?''

    "Greetings. I am Unit 3, representing the Frederic Homunculus Workshop."

    "Oho¡­"

    Dane, Levin, and Jake were clearly entranced by Unit 3¡¯s beauty. However, I knew better. Beneath her clothes, her chest was nothing more than a storage chamber for mana organs, and her lower body lacked even the semblance of reproductive anatomy. Knowing that, I wasn¡¯t swayed like the others.

    "Lady Delphine informed us of a promising Mandragora harvest, so my mother sent me here to inspect them."

    Lady Delphine? So Delphine and Unit 3 were sisters-in-discipline, trained by the same master? If that¡¯s true, then Unit 3¡¯s mother and mentor must be Frederica.

    ''Delphine is Frederica¡¯s disciple?''

    It made sense. Frederica, being one of the foundational figures in alchemy, could easily have trained Delphine. Still, discovering this connection in such a way surprised me.

    "Not at all. A beautiful lady like you is always welcome, even if a bit late. Haha!"

    Dane, pretending to be magnanimous, only managed to reveal his pettiness by pointing out her tardiness.

    "I didn¡¯t expect the collection site to be at a knight training camp, so it took time to prepare the necessary documentation."

    Fair enough. Entering a military base involved a lot of red tape. It made me wonder how door-to-door peddlers, who seemed to enter freely, managed it.

    "Is this the place?"

    "Yes. You can start whenever you''re ready."

    "Please ensure proper soundproofing measures are in place. If you¡¯re unable to manage, I¡¯ll assist."

    Everyone equipped earplugs and reinforced their ears with mana. Delphine, for extra security, inserted special rubber-like plugs into her long ears and folded them down for double protection.

    Unit 3 walked confidently toward the Mandragoras. After confirming everyone had their ears secured and their mana shields active, she grasped one Mandragora¡¯s leaves and began to pull.

    ''Is she immune to the sound?''

    Screeeech!

    The piercing scream resonated not just in our ears but deep into our souls, carrying a curse that sent chills through our very beings. We instinctively clutched at our ears, even though they were already protected.

    Thud, thud, thud!

    Birds resting on nearby branches fell lifelessly to the ground, and insects crawling on the soil flipped onto their backs, dying instantly.

 Chapter 91: Beware of Lamias in Spring (1)

    Chapter 91: Beware of Lamias in Spring (1)

    Thud thud thud¡ª

    ''So this is why everyone goes crazy about owning their own horse, huh?''

    I hadn¡¯t realized it while traveling by carriage, but riding a horse myself felt entirely different. There was no need to adjust to someone else''s schedule, no reason to follow a fixed course. I could simply take the shortest route and dash wherever I wanted.

    Moreover, while a carriage could only accommodate a single bag unless you paid a hefty fee to hire a personal one, my horse could carry all my equipment and even had a pouch attached to carry Mollang and Shuru comfortably, with plenty of room to spare.

    At first, the well-paved road made it easy to ride to the northern beastman territories. However, heading northwest from there would lead to a swampy area, formed by the melting waters of the eternal snows on the Deep Glaciola mountain range.

    The lizardmen who once inhabited the swamps near the Yuta Delta had migrated here. Their old habitat was devastated during the war with the kingdom, and the influx of human cities and towns polluted the swamps, making survival impossible. They now resided deep within this unpolluted, isolated region. They weren¡¯t hostile toward the kingdom but remained neutral, with no active interaction.

    "Lamia, huh¡­"

    Now that I thought about it, in Professor Pandel¡¯s Monster Ecology book, he described certain swamp-dwelling fish that could swim upstream against the current. These fish were said to use that ability to travel upstream and hunt prey. Apparently, this ability also allowed them to follow the flow of urine and burrow into a human¡¯s urethra.

    There was even an account of a man having to undergo surgery to remove one of these fish after it lodged itself deep in his urethra.

    ''That has to be a lie just to stop people from peeing in the swamp.''

    It wasn¡¯t like these were big, strong fish like salmon. A fish small enough to fit into a urethra surviving the force of a man¡¯s urine stream and swimming upward? Impossible. Besides, the book didn¡¯t mention any specific cases, times, or people. It was likely just a baseless rumor.

    ''The most dangerous creature in the swamp is the Lamia, right?''

    There were many types of Lamias, but the ones infamous in the swamp didn¡¯t have venomous fangs. Instead, they were said to have extremely long bodies, which they used to crush their prey¡¯s waist and kill them before swallowing them whole.

    Typically, Lamias didn¡¯t target large humans as prey, but the swamp-dwelling Lamias were reportedly large enough to swallow an entire cow¡ªor even a person¡ªwhole.

    ''As long as I¡¯ve got armor, I shouldn¡¯t be in danger, but the weight could be an issue.''

    To move quickly through the swamp, I¡¯d need to coat my body with mana and repel the water while running to maintain speed. Wearing armor would make that impossible.

    This left me with a choice: either enter the swamp armored and prioritize defense, or leave the armor behind to move more nimbly.

    ''If my movements are slow, I¡¯ll just be an easy target. I¡¯ll go in unarmored.''

    To prepare for unexpected situations, I planned to store my armor in a magic bag that could also float, using it as a lifeboat if necessary.

    "Neighhh!"

    "Stay here for now."

    I couldn¡¯t take my horse into the swamp, so I entered the nearest village to leave it there. Showing my Mage Knight insignia to the villagers, they welcomed me like a savior.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Some of the younger men had gone missing, and it seemed they had disappeared into the swamp. Normally, Lamias would target livestock like chickens or pigs rather than humans, but something unusual might be happening.

    "I understand. I¡¯ll investigate the swamp."

    "Please, we¡¯re counting on you."

    After entrusting my horse to them, I prepared my equipment.

    Mollang, being a slime, could easily navigate the swamp. Shuru, with her light weight and ability to leap through trees, could move faster than me, so I had no worries about her. Her clothes would only get caked with mud and weigh her down, so I planned to let her roam naked.

    Rip!

    I tore my own clothes to make movement easier, discarding even my underwear as it seemed like a hindrance. I wrapped a single piece of cloth around my waist like a skirt to cover my lower half before heading into the swamp.

    "Phew¡­ It¡¯s a bit chilly here."

    The cold air made Shuru, clinging tightly to my body, shiver. I could even feel her hardened nipples pressing against me through her skin.

    The swamp¡¯s icy waters came directly from the melted snow of the Deep Glaciola mountain range. It was freezing cold but bearable, as the weather had warmed up somewhat, leaving only a slight chill.

    ''During winter, Lamias and Lizardmen typically hibernate¡­ Then again, they aren¡¯t ordinary reptiles, are they?''

    According to Monster Ecology, Lamias and Lizardmen could slow their movements to a state similar to hibernation, but they weren¡¯t capable of true hibernation like snakes or lizards.

    During winter, Lamias and Lizardmen don¡¯t fully hibernate. Instead, they wake up every few days to eat stored food and then go back to sleep. That means you can¡¯t relax around them in winter like you might with regular snakes.

    While they¡¯re less active and more sluggish in cold conditions, their slowed brain activity often gives them a dazed appearance. But in spring, they become highly active, hunting energetically to replenish nutrients they lacked during the winter.

    ''At least beastfolk can talk to you. I don¡¯t know about Lamias, though.''

    Beastfolk, like Shuru who was clinging to me now, often had a friendlier attitude toward humans, so they weren¡¯t usually an issue.

    "Shuru, are you cold?"

    "Meowww..."

    Other cats have fur covering their bodies to keep warm, but aside from her fluffy hair and cat ears, Shuru¡¯s body wasn¡¯t much different from a human¡¯s, so she couldn¡¯t help feeling chilly.

    Even so, being submerged in the swamp would sap body heat more if she were clothed, so putting clothes on her wasn¡¯t practical. Instead, I cupped her small belly and gently blew warm breaths onto it to warm her up.

    "Hoo... hoo..."

    "Meowww!"

    As I blew on her belly, Shuru squirmed, gripping my hair as if throwing a tantrum. The sensation seemed ticklish to her, but she soon quieted down, enjoying the warmth.

    ''Shuru¡¯s starting to give off that distinct, arousing scent. I should take care of her soon...''

    I decided to buy a shrinking potion to temporarily separate Mollang and then focus on Shuru for a while. Mollang received my essence regularly, but Shuru only did during her heat. It made sense to make it count when the time came.

    Licking sounds followed as Shuru licked my hair affectionately. I hoisted her onto my head and readjusted Mollang, who was sticking to my shoulder for warmth, before stepping deeper into the swamp.

    Splash.

    The further north I traveled, the colder it became. But as I entered the swamp, the dense trees seemed to trap heat, making the temperature unexpectedly comfortable for my current attire.

    ''It gets chilly sometimes, but this isn¡¯t too bad.''

    As the temperature rose, I remained alert, scanning my surroundings for signs of Lamias, who could appear at any moment. It wasn¡¯t long before I spotted something unmistakable.

    "Eh?"

    It looked like something had been dragged along the ground, leaving a long trail behind. The trail was bold and unhidden, leading me directly to a Lamia.

    ''Is it dead?''

    At the end of the trail, a Lamia lay sprawled on the swamp floor. With long black hair and a large, curvy body visible between her torso and tail, it was clear she was female.

    "Hmm..."

    I carefully tucked Mollang and Shuru into my bag before approaching the Lamia. Even as my footsteps splashed through the swamp, the Lamia didn¡¯t stir.

    Half expecting her to suddenly spring to life and attack, I kept my hand on my mana saber as I approached. But the Lamia didn¡¯t move, barely even breathing.

    Hisss¡­

    Her faint breaths came in intervals of about five minutes, suggesting she wasn¡¯t in a state to do anything.

    ''Should I ignore her and move on, or wake her up and find out what¡¯s going on?''

    Since I needed to question her about the missing young men, I decided to wake her. Nudging her side with my foot, I tried to rouse her.

    "..."

    No response.

    From her occasional shallow breaths, she was alive but barely conscious.

    ''Could she be frozen solid?''

    For me, the swamp¡¯s temperature was only mildly chilly, bearable even with minimal clothing. But apparently, it was harsher for her.

    "Tsk."

    Determined to wake her, I rolled her onto her back. Her soft, scaly belly was exposed, along with her large, hardened breasts. She was naked, her body entirely visible.

    Surprisingly, her appearance wasn¡¯t arousing. Her breasts and hips were shaped like a woman¡¯s, but they lacked nipples or genitals, giving her an oddly neutral appearance.

    ''So, inverted nipples?''

    I recalled that Lamias were said to be born with inverted nipples to prevent injury or wear while crawling. Indeed, unless I deliberately probed with my fingers, her nipples were so deeply retracted they were nearly impossible to spot.

    Placing my hand on her cold, hardened chest, I used my body heat to gradually soften her tissue. As I massaged her chest and belly, warmth returned to her body, helping her recover.

    "Shuru."

    I placed Shuru on the Lamia¡¯s head to transfer more heat to her upper body.

    ''Her face is... quite pretty.''

    Her features resembled a human¡¯s, though her mouth had slit-like extensions along her cheeks, probably to accommodate swallowing large prey. Her hair, while long, wasn¡¯t soft like mammalian fur but felt more like fine scales, stiff and rough to the touch.

    ''So all Lamias have straight hair, huh.''

    As I continued massaging her chest, I felt the hardened tissue begin to loosen. Gently pressing near where her nipples should be, I saw them start to emerge from hidden grooves.

    ''Her nipples are surprisingly human-like.''

    Pulling on them caused the surrounding protective layer to slide away, revealing her nipples and areola. Once exposed, they looked natural, like a woman wearing enticing lingerie.

    The sight was oddly captivating, and I couldn¡¯t help but appreciate it.

    ''She still seems too cold.''

    Despite her skin regaining some color, the Lamia remained unconscious. Clearly, hand contact alone wasn¡¯t enough.

    "If body heat isn¡¯t enough, I¡¯ll have to warm her up by sharing body warmth directly."

    This decision wasn¡¯t driven by perversion¡ªit was purely practical. Warming her frozen body was necessary.

    As for my arousal? That was just a natural reaction, not because of any improper thoughts.

 Chapter 92: Beware of Lamias in Spring (2)

    Chapter 92: Beware of Lamias in Spring (2)

    "Phew¡­ Alright."

    As her cold tail coiled around my waist, the chill sent shivers through my body, but it wasn¡¯t unbearable. The sensation was more of a light chill than something severe.

    I intentionally activated my mana circuits to slightly increase my body temperature. As I hugged the Lamia, she began to squirm, sluggishly wrapping her arms around my back and coiling her tail more tightly around my waist.

    "Ugh!"

    The pressure on my waist was strong enough to make me gasp, but it didn¡¯t feel like she was trying to harm me. It seemed like she was simply holding on tightly to cling to my warmth. I made sure to coat my body with mana to prevent any damage and stayed still.

    Squirm, squirm...

    Her right breast, which I had uncovered earlier, now pressed against my chest, the exposed nipple brushing against me. Meanwhile, her left breast remained covered by its protective layer, creating a strange, unbalanced sensation through the contact.

    "..."

    I noticed her eyelids trembling slightly. A moment later, her eyes opened halfway.

    ''Don¡¯t snakes have poor eyesight?''

    Even if their vision wasn¡¯t sharp, it shouldn¡¯t be bad enough to miss something right in front of their nose. With her face so close to mine that our noses almost touched, she must be able to see me.

    Through her half-open eyelids, I could make out her vertical pupils. They felt slightly alien compared to human eyes, but the irises, veiled in their color, softened the effect unless one looked closely.

    ''Her eyes are surprisingly pretty... And her lips, too...''

    Unlike the sharp, intimidating features one might expect from a snake, her lips curved gently, resembling the shape of a soft, feline smile. It was an expression that exuded an unexpectedly pleasant and cheerful impression.

    Slide...

    As her body warmed up, she started to move more actively, pressing herself against me even more. Her face rubbed against mine as she tried to absorb more warmth.

    Ssss... ssss...

    I felt the tips of her forked tongue brush past my ear. The sensation sent a slight shiver down my spine, but apart from that, it wasn¡¯t much different from hugging a dark-haired beauty.

    Crack.

    "Ugh!"

    However, as her body loosened up, the pressure of her coils around me increased, making it harder to breathe.

    "Ugh...!"

    Thankfully, I had freed my arms in advance. If I had kept them pinned to my sides, things could have gotten serious. I quickly pressed down on the back of her neck, targeting her cervical spine¡ªa weak point for most living creatures, not just snakes. Gradually applying force, I managed to push her away slightly, causing her coils to loosen around my waist.

    "C-Cold..."

    She trembled, fully opening her eyes. Her irises were a deep, abyssal black that contrasted sharply with her pale skin, giving her an ethereal appearance.

    The Lamia stared at me with a vacant expression for a moment before reaching out toward me. This time, I lifted my legs slightly to create space, ensuring I wouldn¡¯t get trapped by her tail again. Then, I hugged her once more.

    Slide.

    Now moving much more gently, the Lamia pressed her face against my chest, savoring the warmth of my body for a long while.

    "¡­Who are you?"

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    "For someone who¡¯s been hugging me for thirty minutes, that¡¯s a late question."

    "My body was too cold¡­ I couldn¡¯t think straight..."

    Her earlier, stiff movements had softened, and she now tilted her head curiously, blinking her thick lashes as she looked at me.

    "Now that your temperature¡¯s back up, could you let go of me?"

    The Lamia hesitated, her tail swaying slightly as if reluctant, but she uncoiled herself and moved back.

    "Huh? Why is this out...?"

    "Ahem!"

    Noticing her exposed nipple, the Lamia quickly tucked it back under its protective layer before sitting neatly in front of me, her coils forming a circle. She lowered her head slightly, a gesture that seemed either submissive or cautious.

    ''Is she signaling that she doesn¡¯t want to fight? Or is this just defensive posturing?''

    Either way, it seemed possible to communicate with her.

    "Wow¡­ You¡¯re tall¡­"

    For humans and demi-humans, height is directly connected to their upright posture. Even Centaurs, despite their larger lower halves, usually stood tall. Lamias, however, had a snake-like lower body, which made their "legs" essentially the thickness of their snake torsos.

    Although her upper body alone didn¡¯t make her look short, I still had to look down to meet her gaze. From her perspective, I probably seemed twice her size.

    Slide...

    She coiled her tail more tightly around herself, crouching slightly. Her posture was clearly defensive, even to my eyes.

    Contrary to popular belief, snakes are naturally timid creatures. Most snake attacks happen when they panic at the sight of humans or animals and lash out in desperation. It wasn¡¯t surprising that she seemed nervous.

    "Do you live around here?"

    "No, I live a little farther away. My home is deeper inside the swamp."

    So, she was indeed a resident of the area I was headed toward.

    "I¡¯ll get straight to the point. I¡¯m looking for the missing men from around here. Most of them are young and seem to have disappeared without contacting their families. Any idea what might have happened?"

    Lying often takes more effort than telling the truth, especially when the conversation teeters on the edge of mutual understanding.

    ''If she¡¯s barely able to converse, she¡¯s unlikely to fabricate an intricate lie.''

    I studied the Lamia¡¯s face and body carefully.

    ''With a body this size, could she eat a person?''

    While snakes can expand their bodies to consume large prey, Lamias, with their humanoid torsos, had a throat structure much smaller than that of a snake. Even with a wide-open mouth, they¡¯d struggle to swallow anything bigger than a fist.

    Additionally, unlike snakes, whose straight esophagi allow them to gulp down prey, Lamias have a human-like structure with a bent throat. This would limit them to prey only slightly larger than what a person could eat.

    ''But with arms, she could probably process her prey before eating it.''

    Her anatomy wasn¡¯t enough to rule out suspicion, so I closely observed her expressions and reactions.

    "Those men should be on their way back to the village by now."

    "¡­What?"

    Her response was completely unexpected.

    I¡¯d anticipated denial, an admission, or even a confession that they¡¯d been devoured. Instead, she casually claimed they were returning to the village.

    "¡­They weren¡¯t kidnapped?"

    "They came to arrange marriages. But I guess humans find us strange, so things didn¡¯t work out, and it ended there."

    "Wait, you¡¯re not¡­ eating them? Marriage arrangements?"

    "Eat them? Why would we? That¡¯s ridiculous."

    For a moment, I was at a loss for words.

    "I mean, human meat might taste better or be considered a delicacy or something..."

    "Taste?"

    Ah, right. Snakes don¡¯t have much sense of taste; they consume prey purely for nutritional value.

    For Lamias, "taste" wouldn¡¯t be a factor. What mattered would be how easy prey was to consume and digest.

    ''So, there¡¯s no practical reason for them to eat humans.''

    Still, it wasn¡¯t wise to take her words at face value.

    "Are you here to arrange a marriage?"

    I decided it might be easier to gain her trust if I pretended to be a prospective suitor rather than openly investigating the missing men.

    "Yes. I was looking for a partner and was directed here, but I got lost along the way..."

    "Really? Then you¡¯re a guest! Come with me!"

    Her defensive posture instantly disappeared. She wagged her tail enthusiastically, reminding me more of a puppy than a snake.

    "Didn¡¯t you have something to do?"

    "Oh, I had a task from Hayang, but if I felt like I¡¯d freeze, I was supposed to come back. So, I¡¯m done now."

    Hayang? Likely someone in a leadership role within the village¡ªperhaps a chief or a priestess.

    Lamia society is said to be primitive and tribal, so it¡¯s likely Hayang held a religious or leadership position.

    "I¡¯ll carry your luggage for you!"

    Most people would say "carry," but since Lamias pull things, it made sense she¡¯d phrase it that way.

    "It¡¯s quite heavy."

    My bag contained not only my armor but also Shuru and Mollang. It wasn¡¯t something a single Lamia should easily handle.

    Slide...

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    She grabbed the bag and slid over the muddy ground with ease, moving surprisingly fast. It seemed my bag wasn¡¯t a burden at all.

    ''Is her lower body that strong? That would explain it.''

    She wasn¡¯t faster than me at a full sprint, but her smooth gliding through the swampy terrain allowed her to maintain an impressive pace. I had to work to keep up with her, even without carrying anything.

    "If you¡¯re tired, you can ride on my back."

    I wasn¡¯t particularly tired, but conserving energy for emergencies seemed wise, so I climbed onto her back without protest.

    ''Oh... She¡¯s soft.''

    Her tail, now warm from activity, felt surprisingly smooth and supple, a pleasant sensation despite the faint snake-like musk lingering around her.

    Slide, slide¡ª

    As she effortlessly navigated the swamp, her speed increased the deeper we went. The weather, initially chilly, soon turned stiflingly warm, leaving me short of breath.

    "Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t asked your name yet. I¡¯m Ban."

    "You can call me Kamang."

    Kamang? It sounded like the name of a countryside dog.

    "Only Hayang and I were born without patterns in our scales, so there¡¯s no confusion."

    Swoosh¡ª!

    Gliding over the swamp like a fish in water, Kamang soon brought me to what looked like a village.

    ''There are people here.''

    A few men, their heads at about human eye level despite the Lamias being much shorter, were leaving the village. They held their noses as if trying to block a stench and spat on the ground as they walked out.

    ''Judging by their faces and demeanor, it doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯ve been through anything dangerous.''

    If that was the case, my mission was technically complete.

    ''Still, my superior wouldn¡¯t have sent me for something this simple. There must be more to this.''

    Kamang brought me to the largest and most elaborately decorated structure in the village. While the other homes were simple wooden huts, this one had a proper design with stone stairs leading to its entrance.

    "Hayang! We have a guest!"

    Excited, Kamang waved her hands as another Lamia emerged, pushing aside a woven curtain made of branches.

    "Wow..."

    Her white hair shimmered like silk, and her radiant scales gleamed so brightly they almost didn¡¯t look like scales, resembling smooth white flesh. Her lower body exuded an otherworldly beauty.

    Unlike the other Lamias, who tucked their nipples under their protective shells, this one wore a flowing, elegant garment that covered her upper body.

    ''She must be the priestess of this village.''

    Though not imbued with divine power, her aura carried the blessing of a powerful force, marking her as someone not to be underestimated.

    Her golden gaze stood out as she opened her eyes, her irises glowing with a light so radiant it seemed to spill from her pupils, creating the illusion of entirely golden eyes.

    "Welcome, Ban of the Mage Knight Order. Did you receive my letter?"

    At her words, I pulled the letter from my bag.

    "It seems to have reached me safely."

    Wait. So the client who requested this mission... was the Lamia standing before me?

 Chapter 90: Mandragora Feeds on Human Fluids (4)

    Chapter 90: Mandragora Feeds on Human Fluids (4)

    ''If I hadn''t prepared for this in advance... would I have died?''

    My heart pounded wildly as I thought about what might have happened if I hadn''t properly prepared.

    "You can release it now," said No. 3.

    Seeing her mouth the words, we released the mana shielding our eardrums and turned to look. What we saw in her hands was the mandragora.

    "Ugh!"

    Levin, who had a weak stomach, gagged at the sight. The root, shaped like a shriveled human figure, was wriggling, with what looked like blood oozing out of its body. Its crude resemblance to a human, complete with a head and limbs, stirred an uncanny disgust within us. Its wailing, filled with resentment and anger, still had an oppressive effect, even though its potency had lessened.

    "It appears to be Grade 2. The hatred and fury infused in it suggest it could be used for crafting combat-enhancing potions," No. 3 commented.

    She placed the mandragora into a transparent glass jar she had prepared in advance, poured a liquid that appeared to be alcohol over it, and sealed it tightly.

    ''Is she making infused liquor?''

    We harvested the remaining eight mandragoras, which were all just as grotesque. Levin, overwhelmed by the smell of blood and their disturbing appearance, couldn''t hold it in and vomited in a corner. Jake, finding the sight unpleasant, distanced himself, while Dane stood firm, maintaining his pride.

    "Nine roots in total. Six Grade 2 roots and three Grade 3 roots. But since my lady instructed me to calculate the payment based on the highest-grade mandragora..."

    No. 3 pulled out a check from her pocket.

    Rip.

    "Total payout: 4.5 million gold."

    4.5 million gold!

    This amount was enough to buy a modest house in the countryside or even a small packhorse. While it didn¡¯t reach the 10 million gold we had hoped for, earning 500,000 gold per root wasn''t bad at all. Levin, who had just been vomiting, quickly joined us, cheering and hugging us in excitement.

    ''Just wait¡ªmy mandragoras are even better. Their leaves are pristine, and they''ve been nourished with high-quality semen. They''ll sell for even more!''

    "What about the other two roots..." No. 3 trailed off, turning her gaze toward me.

    I moved to the area where I had cultivated my mandragoras and pointed them out. Their stems and leaves had shrunk significantly, making them hard to spot. Noticing their unique appearance, No. 3 paused and asked Delphine, "Lady Delphine, the shape of these mandragora leaves seems different."

    "I inspected them myself from the seed stage. They are mandragoras¡ªit''s just that what they were fed..."

    Delphine hesitated, perhaps finding it inappropriate to discuss the matter in front of everyone. She whispered something to No. 3, who then coolly stated, "Semen, I presume. I expected as much."

    ''What the hell is wrong with me?!''

    "Mandragoras should be fed blood to grow properly," one of my roommates sneered. "Those plants might as well have been raised in a brothel, not on an execution site!"

    "I can''t acknowledge them as mandragoras!" another chimed in. "To me, it looks like some random plant soaked in semen pretending to be a mandragora."

    Despite their snide remarks, I stayed composed.

    "For safety reasons, please cover your ears again," No. 3 instructed.

    We all prepared ourselves in different ways. No. 3 reached out to touch one of the stems but quickly withdrew her hand, startled.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" I asked.

    She calmly showed me her palm.

    ''Ah... that''s my semen...''

    Given her profession¡ªhomunculus creation often involved using semen as a key ingredient¡ªshe seemed unfazed. She simply wiped her hand clean with a handkerchief. Delphine, however, turned her head away awkwardly, pretending not to notice.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "Mandragoras typically absorb blood entirely through their stems and down to their roots. Could it be that these are not mandragoras but a different plant parasitizing them?"

    "What are you saying?!" I demanded.

    As Delphine appeared to waver in her assessment, my roommates gleefully removed their earplugs, laughing as though they¡¯d just confirmed I was some lunatic who had spent a month outdoors indulging in bizarre fantasies.

    "It seems their composition is different, and they don¡¯t emit a cursed scream. You don''t need to block your ears," No. 3 concluded.

    Delphine also removed the rubber seal she had used to cover her ears. "Then I''ll harvest it," No. 3 said.

    Pluck.

    Unlike the other mandragoras, which required considerable effort to uproot, my mandragora came out easily. Its root system was simple and lacked the messy tendrils of the others. It resembled a small, fairy-like figure with an elegant and delicate form, allowing it to be pulled out without resistance.

    ''What... is this...?''

    It was nothing like the grotesque mandragoras we had seen earlier. While the others looked like disturbing, shriveled human shapes drenched in blood, this one was an almost flawless humanoid figure, save for the stem and leaves sprouting from its head. It was so perfect it could have been mistaken for a fairy.

    Furthermore, the stem that burrowed into the ground covered its back like hair. If the typical mandragora was simply a root shaped like a human figure, this one had features resembling Mollang when she transformed, complete with properly formed nipples and genitalia.

    "Ah."

    At that moment, the mandragora I had raised opened its mouth.

    Its face was contorted in an expression resembling a woman in the throes of orgasm. It parted its lips, extending a root that looked like a tongue, long and sinuous.

    HiyAAAAANG¡ª!

    Thunk!

    ''Th-this is...!''

    It wasn¡¯t a cursed scream. Instead, as the sound echoed, everyone, regardless of age or gender, clutched their groins and bent over.

    I found myself on the brink of climax, barely holding back the surge of pleasure that threatened to explode in my pants. All my focus was on containing it.

    ''Ah... If I hadn''t relieved myself this morning, it could¡¯ve been dangerous... What about the others?''

    One glance confirmed it¡ªsome of the guys had already lost the battle. Damp stains were beginning to seep through their clothes.

    The pent-up lust they had accumulated since morning erupted all at once. Levin and the others couldn¡¯t hold out and ended up climaxing. I turned to check on Delphine and saw her clutching her lower abdomen, bent over as well.

    Drip.

    Thick fluids trickled down her thighs. It wasn¡¯t hard to tell she was teetering on the edge of climax or had just barely endured it.

    The only one who seemed unaffected was No. 3, whose design didn''t account for "such uses." She calmly held the mandragora, examining it with clinical precision.

    "Its effects have mutated. Originally, the cursed scream was meant to kill people. But now..."

    When she first pulled out the mandragora, it had been fortunate that the nearby insects and small animals had died immediately. Otherwise, the area could have turned into a chaotic animal mating frenzy.

    At least we humans had stronger self-control, allowing us to endure¡ªbarely.

    "Ahem... Since we¡¯ve already received our payment, we¡¯ll excuse ourselves now," said one of my roommates.

    Clutching their groins, they discreetly retreated, likely to change into clean pants.

    That left Delphine and me, still overwhelmed. I struggled to conceal my bulging lower half, while Delphine tightly crossed her legs, her face flushed red as she tried to act composed.

    No. 3 continued examining the mandragora she had pulled out.

    "This is the first time I''ve seen such a mutation. Its purpose wasn''t just to consume blood and accumulate madness and resentment, was it?"

    "It absorbed various bodily fluids¡ªanimal secretions, blood, bone marrow... and semen. Normally, the semen concentration would have been diluted, but this case, where it was raised exclusively on semen, is unprecedented."

    "Indeed. And to think just pulling it out could arouse people..."

    The lingering effects still hadn¡¯t completely faded. Delphine and I trembled slightly; if we made even one careless movement, we might climax again. The potency was undeniable.

    "My lady has been looking for profitable items lately. This could be perfect. It seems to have significant potential for enhancing stamina, improving libido, and treating erectile dysfunction."

    As always, the search for health supplements revolved around addressing sexual issues.

    "In that case..."

    "We could calculate your payment immediately, based on the Grade 1 mandragora rate. Alternatively, we could manufacture derivative products based on this mandragora''s unique properties and send you a percentage of the profits."

    In other words, instead of just selling the mandragora, they could develop and sell products made from it.

    Since I wasn¡¯t in immediate need of cash and understood how lucrative such products could be, I chose the latter.

    "However, its scream could easily be misused, and other alchemical workshops might try to replicate it. We¡¯ll need to keep the manufacturing method a secret..."

    Seeing Delphine still trembling with arousal, I couldn¡¯t deny that this plant was extremely dangerous.

    "I¡¯ll harvest the remaining mandragora as well."

    "Wait¡ª!"

    Delphine tried to stop her, but it was too late. No. 3 had already uprooted the second mandragora.

    Caught unprepared, I couldn¡¯t shield my eardrums with mana in time and was fully exposed to its effects.

    KyAAAAAANG¡ª!!

    A hot sensation spread in my pants as I quietly lowered my head.

    ''Thank goodness for Mollang...''

    At the last moment, I managed to shove Mollang into my underwear. The semen that had been on the verge of erupting was absorbed by her, sparing my clothes and underwear.

    As for Delphine...

    "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t look..."

    Drip, drip.

    Clear fluid, the kind that flows when someone is extremely aroused, trickled down her thighs. I could only turn away in silence.

    ---

    ''Is this hell?''

    The scent of night-blooming flowers lingered throughout the training grounds.

    If a regular mandragora''s effects extended within a 50-meter radius, killing or seriously harming nearby life forms, the mutated mandragora I had raised had an absurdly wider range, affecting the entire training area.

    While it didn¡¯t cause immediate fatalities, it triggered widespread arousal. Delphine and I, standing closest, had been hit the hardest, experiencing multiple climaxes. Even those who were slightly further away succumbed to its effects, climaxing en masse.

    Given the location, it was likely that female knights had also been affected. Fortunately, the incident was agreed to be kept a secret, remaining an unsolved mystery of mass arousal.

    Since the effects were caused by a scream unique to the mutated mandragora and left no physical traces, there was no risk of exposure.

    ''Or at least, that¡¯s what I thought...''

    A senior knight, wearing only comfortable training gear¡ªproof of his "recovery"¡ªcalled me aside, exuding an air of knowing everything.

    "You know why I called you, right?"

    "Yes..."

    Considering the circumstances, it would¡¯ve been strange if no one suspected me.

    "If you understand, I won¡¯t waste words."

    "I¡¯m prepared to accept punishment."

    "Punishment? Failure deserves punishment."

    "Failure...? What do you mean?"

    Only then did I realize the senior knight wasn¡¯t accusing me of causing the mass climax incident. Instead, he was assigning me another secret mission.

    ''Of course, there¡¯s no way they¡¯d find out... No one was seriously harmed, and everyone¡¯s too busy washing their underwear and pants to care.''

    Instead of handing me a plain letter as usual, the knight produced an envelope with an elegant fragrance¡ªa letter clearly written by a woman.

    "What¡¯s this?"

    "A request from someone of great importance."

    "Someone important?"

    "I can¡¯t disclose their identity now. Just know they¡¯re noble."

    Most clients were noble anyway...

    "It¡¯s a critical mission. Don¡¯t disappoint them."

    "Yes, yes. Does it pay well this time?"

    I opened the letter and found its contents written in delicate, beautiful handwriting.

    "The northern marshlands?"

    The northern marshlands lay beyond the beastmen¡¯s territory, a remote and hostile area inhabited by species like lamias and lizardmen. Originally populated by reptiles from the Utah delta, it was a treacherous place where humans rarely ventured.

    "You want me to go there?"

    "Yes."

    "What¡¯s the mission?"

    "Men working in the area have gone missing. Your task is to locate them. If you find evidence of an impending attack on the kingdom, signal for reinforcements. They¡¯ll arrive immediately."

    "Reinforcements? Can they really get there so quickly?"

    "There¡¯s a way. Don¡¯t worry."

    The senior knight handed me a small golden bell.

    "It won¡¯t make a sound norm ally, but if you infuse it with mana and ring it, reinforcements will hear it and come."

    "Understood."

    This mission wouldn¡¯t be easy. That much was certain.

 Chapter 93: Snakes Are Surprisingly Cute (1)

    Chapter 93: Snakes Are Surprisingly Cute (1)

    "Please, come inside."

    Following the white Lamia, I entered the interior of the house. Unlike the other huts, which were constructed by layering branches and weaving vines together, this house had walls coated with mud, creating a fully enclosed structure.

    It was clear this was the finest house in the village.

    "Wow..."

    What surprised me even more was the warmth inside. It was almost uncomfortably warm for me, though it seemed to have the opposite effect on the Lamias. Kamang, the black Lamia, moved with more energy, her tail swaying happily as if she were in high spirits.

    "Kamang, behave yourself in front of our guest."

    At the white Lamia¡¯s gentle reprimand, Kamang coiled up neatly in a warm corner and sat still. The white Lamia followed suit, coiling her tail to increase her contact with the warm floor.

    "I heard humans live with raised furniture, like chairs, but we don¡¯t have anything like that here."

    It made sense. With snake-like lower bodies, sitting on chairs would likely be uncomfortable for them. Still...

    ''If the floor were just solid, I wouldn¡¯t mind sitting on it, but it¡¯s swampy here...''

    Scraping the ground with my shoe, I noticed that beneath the layer of mud was a stone floor. It seemed the Lamias had laid the stones to avoid scraping their bodies, though their movements still brought in a thin layer of mud.

    "If you can¡¯t find a place to sit..."

    Ssss¡ª

    The white Lamia uncoiled her tail and extended it toward me.

    "You¡¯re welcome to sit here."

    "Won¡¯t that be heavy? And isn¡¯t it improper to sit on your body?"

    "It¡¯s fine. The weight of a single human isn¡¯t much for a Lamia."

    Reluctantly, I accepted her offer and carefully perched myself on her tail.

    ''It¡¯s warm... Is it because she was near the hearth? Surprisingly comfortable.''

    If a chair could replicate this sensation, it could probably be sold to nobles at exorbitant prices. The softness, the way it adjusted to the shape of my body¡ªthis was far more comfortable than any wooden chair.

    ''A fascinating sensation.''

    The aura emanating from the white Lamia added to her mystique. It wasn¡¯t as striking as the radiant halo seen on saintesses who served deities of love and marriage, but the faint light surrounding her body was enough to show her connection to some divine power.

    "This must be your first time seeing a white-scaled Lamia. It¡¯s alright if you think I look grotesque. I¡¯m well aware that my appearance is unusual."

    "Not at all. In fact..."

    "And I¡¯m sure humans find the Lamia¡¯s appearance monstrous."

    It seemed Lamias lacked confidence in their looks.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    "The men who visited us often became angry once they realized their prospective partners were Lamias and left immediately."

    So it was indeed a matchmaking effort. But it was understandable. Even among elves, who resemble humans closely, interspecies marriages were rare. Most living beings are naturally drawn to their own kind.

    Even I didn¡¯t fully understand it, but most people instinctively felt aversion or discomfort toward other species. Some humans even rejected homunculi, beings biologically indistinguishable from humans, as unnatural.

    Although such barriers had started to break down over time, leading to the rise of half-elves, half-orcs, and half-ogres, the overall number of such unions remained low.

    ''It¡¯s increased compared to the past, but in terms of percentages, it¡¯s still a small minority.''

    Even after years of peace, and even in villages where different races lived and worked side by side, interspecies marriages remained rare.

    "So, why did you summon me here?"

    "Initially, we invited single men through merchants to arrange interspecies marriages between them and the Lamias in our village."

    So far, that made sense. Most responses to such invitations likely hadn¡¯t been favorable.

    "However, an elder who advised us on the matter suggested inviting a knight to ensure safety, just in case something went wrong."

    "You needed a knight for security during the event?"

    If they were simply inviting local men to arrange marriages, it made sense to have one knight present as a precaution.

    "But I doubt that¡¯s the whole story."

    If it were just that, they wouldn¡¯t have offered me this amulet, which essentially promised their full cooperation.

    It became clear that this situation wasn¡¯t something a single knight could handle, which is why they had provided me with additional support measures and sent me here.

    "While nothing is confirmed yet, there¡¯s a possibility of an armed conflict between reptilian species in this area. The elder decided it would be best to send you as a precaution."

    ''So even here, there¡¯s some kind of tension brewing?''

    In the beastman village, things had been peaceful enough that people walked around naked without issue. But this was a primitive swamp. Here, the food chain operated relentlessly¡ªLamias hunted other creatures, were hunted themselves, and competed with other species for resources.

    "So, I¡¯m here to help with an inter-tribal war?"

    "Yes. Ideally, we¡¯d like to resolve this without violence, but it seems unlikely things will go that smoothly."

    My orders from the senior knight were clear: assist this group of Lamias during the conflict and ensure their safety. This included maintaining order while welcoming men invited for matchmaking and defending against potential attacks from rival reptilian tribes.

    "Understood. I¡¯ll stay here and provide protection. When are the other men expected to arrive?"

    "The men traveling from the neighboring village should arrive in about three days. I don¡¯t foresee any major issues, but we¡¯d appreciate your help."

    "Very well. I¡¯ll look for a place to stay nearby for the time being."

    As much as I appreciated the hospitality, continuing to sit on her body felt improper. I began to rise, but the white Lamia¡¯s expression immediately turned forlorn, and she lowered her head.

    "So, you do find our appearance repulsive after all."

    "What? No, that¡¯s not¡ª"

    "We¡¯ve gone to great lengths to make this space warm and inviting, but you¡¯re leaving because you can¡¯t stand to be around me, aren¡¯t you?"

    That thought hadn¡¯t even crossed my mind.

    This was her and Kamang¡¯s home, and I couldn¡¯t impose on them indefinitely. That was all there was to it.

    "It¡¯s not that. I just don¡¯t want to inconvenience you in your own home."

    "..."

    Her averted gaze suggested she thought I was just making excuses. Seeing her reaction, I could only imagine how much rejection these Lamias had faced from humans.

    Even in the capital, where different species lived together, prejudice and hate crimes were still common. In rural areas like this, where memories of bloody wars with other races lingered, it was no wonder the animosity ran deep.

    "No, really... I don¡¯t find you repulsive. Quite the opposite¡ªI think you¡¯re beautiful."

    "Even if it¡¯s just empty words, thank you..."

    Her voice was tinged with resignation. Clearly, her past wounds ran deep. I knelt on the muddy floor to meet her eyes at a closer level.

    With my knees bent, the height difference between us shrank, and I gently cupped her chin, turning her face toward mine.

    "Do these look like lying eyes to you?"

    Her golden irises, faintly glowing against the pale silver of her pupils, held a mixture of uncertainty and fear. She must have endured countless insults from the men who had come here before me.

    Lick.

    To reassure her, I licked her cheek gently, then brushed her nose with my lips. She flinched, startled, her tail instinctively coiling around me to push me away.

    But her attempt to fend me off with her tail was easy to counter¡ªI simply shifted her balance with my hand. Keeping hold of her chin, I leaned in and kissed her.

    ''Oh¡­ her tongue really is different.''

    A Lamia¡¯s tongue was much longer than a human¡¯s and forked at the tip. As my shorter, thicker tongue entered her mouth, her longer tongue hesitated, unsure what to do. It ended up wrapping around mine clumsily.

    "Mmph...!"

    Her lack of control gave me the advantage. I explored her mouth with my tongue, noting the sharp fangs tucked safely away in her gums. As long as she didn¡¯t bare her teeth, there was no risk of getting hurt.

    Smack.

    As I pressed my lips firmly against hers, the corners of her mouth, designed to expand for swallowing large prey, stretched slightly. Thankfully, the delicate membranes inside kept her face from splitting grotesquely. Instead, her mouth simply widened gracefully.

    "P-Please¡­ release my tongue..."

    Her muffled voice sounded panicked, her tongue still entwined with mine. Stroking her back to calm her, I slowly pulled away, letting our tongues untangle.

    ''It really is much longer than a human¡¯s.''

    Even after retracting it, her tongue had briefly stretched down to her chest before disappearing into her mouth.

    "Do you believe me now?"

    She wiped her lips with her sleeve, still sticky from our mingled saliva. I did the same, watching as she tried to collect herself.

    "If you truly don¡¯t find us repulsive, Sir Knight..."

    Rustle...

    The white Lamia bit the edge of her sleeve, pulling her garment aside and beginning to undress herself.

    "Could I ask for your help... here?"

    "What exactly do you need help with?"

    Lowering her head, she lifted her lower body slightly, covering her private area, still hidden beneath her protective shell, with her hands.

    At this point, I had to ask.

    "Why go through so much effort to bring human men here for this?"

    "Because¡­ only females are born in our tribe now. To continue our lineage, we have no choice but to bring in males from other species."

    That settled it. If this was what they needed, then I would do my part.

    <blockquote>

    A Special Thank You!:

    I want to extend my deepest gratitude to [Isaac Coria], for supporting me on Patreon!

    </blockquote>

 Chapter 94: Snakes are Surprisingly Cute (02)

    Chapter 94: Snakes are Surprisingly Cute (02)

    I hadn''t prepared myself mentally just a moment ago, so I figured I needed a bit of help and proceeded to remove the piece of cloth that had been substituting for my pants around my waist.

    "Ah... this is a man''s......"

    Gently...

    Watching the white lamia approach with her long tongue flickering near my private parts, I initially thought she was relishing the taste but soon realized that due to a biological difference... that is, snakes smell by flickering their tongues, she was merely checking the scent of my dick.

    "Could you help me out a bit?"

    Thump!

    Just then, something inside the leather pouch of my bag started to thump around. It was either Mollang, Shuru, or possibly both, getting angry upon hearing the noise and trying to burst out.

    Of course, since the bag was locked, it would take them a while to come out.

    "How can I assist you?"

    "Just use your tongue to help, if you would."

    That tongue.

    The long, flickering tongue in front of my eyes was distracting.

    Some might find it creepy, but I knew how flexibly that long, forked tongue could move and I wanted to experience it.

    "Like how you wrapped your tongue around here earlier..."

    "Like this... would this be alright?"

    The white lamia, leaning her head over my lap, stretched her tongue and wrapped it around my organ.

    It was quite a thick and long organ, but the white lamia''s tongue easily wrapped around it not just once, but twice, and then she slowly began to pull at my dick using her tongue.

    "Wow...!"

    This was a surprisingly fresh sensation.

    It felt less like a tongue and more like a tentacle pulling at my dick.

    As she cautiously used her tongue, worried that I might dislike her, she rubbed my dick and the forked tips of her tongue tickled the edges of my testicles, making my organ swell even more.

    Even while she excited my organ by wrapping her tongue around it, she didn¡¯t know what to do next, so I opened my mouth wide and inserted my finger, signaling her to take my dick into her mouth.

    "Is this... okay?"

    "Yes. Just put it in there. Don''t tense up."

    Creak...

    Carefully parting her cheeks slightly, the white lamia lowered her head and took the tip of my dick into her lips.

    As the soft lips of the lamia touched it, the tip twitched, eager to release, but fortunately, since her tongue was wrapped around the base, any sudden ejaculation was prevented.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Swoosh!

    Like a snake devouring its prey, she swallowed my dick in one gulp.

    "Oh...! All the way to the base...!"

    Her mouth and throat were designed to swallow prey completely, so unlike other humanoid species, where it''s usually hard to insert even half the length and one must brace for it to reach the esophagus, she effortlessly took my entire organ.

    My pubic hair even covered her white face, and while deep insertion usually causes breathing difficulties, she had no trouble breathing through another passage while swallowing my organ.

    Hiss... Hiss...

    I could even feel her light breath on my thighs.

    Although my organ was pressing down on her airway, making her breathing rough, there was no risk of suffocation.

    ''Maybe I should just relax and let one go?''

    Normally, because of the risk of suffocation, one would not ejaculate deep in the throat, but since there was no danger now, I could safely ejaculate deep inside her throat.

    Gulp! The flow...

    Unlike humans, whose throats are narrower, there was nothing to obstruct the flow, and I could feel my semen flowing straight into her throat. Perceiving my semen as food, her entire throat contracted, trying to swallow down to the tip of my glans, naturally taking care of the aftermath of my ejaculation.

    "Haah..."

    After using her tongue to lick the protruding tip and the end where the semen had flowed, she retracted her tongue, seeming a bit taken aback by the warm fluid in her abdomen, and pulled away slightly from me.

    "Does it taste a bit odd?"

    "Taste...? Lamia doesn''t really understand the concept of taste."

    Indeed, since the shape of her tongue is different and she swallows prey whole, she doesn¡¯t experience bitter or sour tastes, instead, she stroked her chest and belly, saying this.

    "Her belly seems a bit bloated."

    ''It''s precious protein...''

    After receiving help, it was my turn to offer assistance.

    While a normal woman''s body might not require special preparation, the lamia''s body, thoroughly concealed to the point where she could slither naked across the floor without issue, necessitated direct male assistance for proper intercourse.

    "Kamang, come over here..."

    At the call of the white lamia, the black lamia, who had been coiled up watching us, cautiously approached from behind.

    The lower body of the black snake slid smoothly across the floor toward me, showing a bit of embarrassment rather than her earlier cheerful demeanor, likely from observing the actions between the white lamia and me.

    "Can Kamang join too?"

    Both the white and black lamias, looking at me with their moist, snake-like eyes while holding hands, clearly suggested a scenario where more would be merrier for a man.

    I nodded as if pleased by the prospect and set about preparing their bodies for what was next.

    ''The white one is a bit small.''

    While the black lamia''s breasts were large enough to sway and move, the white one''s were modestly swollen, barely asserting her femininity.

    For a creature accustomed to slithering on the ground, such a form might be more advantageous for survival.

    ''Black lamia''s nipples are deeply set within her carapace, requiring considerable squeezing to extract them... since this one is smaller, maybe I can tease them out with my tongue?''

    I nudged the scales hiding her parts with my tongue, revealing small pink nipples inside. Sucking them with my mouth, the nipples and areolas popped out instantly.

    "Haah......."

    On the other side, once I sucked her breast, the nipples sprang out immediately, though they were set much shallower compared to the black lamia''s.

    ''Given the difference in breast size, this is to be expected...''

    "Let''s attend to this side then."

    As I reached to coax the nipples of the tense black lamia, she leaned back, avoiding my touch.

    "Can I, can I, can I take them out myself?"

    Although slightly disappointed, I had only two hands and one mouth, and since her nipples were deeply set, it would indeed save effort if she could manage it herself.

    "Aha...!"

    Starting to rub the small breasts of the white lamia from behind, it became clear that smaller breasts were either inherently more sensitive, or perhaps the white lamia was particularly so. She stiffened under my grip like a snake caught by the neck, unable to move.

    Naturally, parts of the body that are used less tend to be more sensitive, and although a normal woman¡¯s nipples are sensitive enough, a lamia''s hidden breasts would be especially susceptible to unfamiliar stimuli.

    While I contemplated the sensitivity of lamia''s nipples, the black lamia struggled with her own breasts... or more precisely, the deeply set nipples.

    "Umm... I''ve hardly ever pulled these out myself, so it''s a bit difficult..."

    She was trying to open the scales covering her nipples, but since I had to apply significant pressure to make them protrude, she struggled to pull them out with her fingers alone.

    Drip.

    Failing with her hands, she lifted her breast upward, then stuck out her tongue, grasping her breast tightly with both hands. She inserted the forked tip of her tongue, forcibly pulling out her nipple.

    Wobble!

    It was so deeply set that only after much effort did the left nipple finally protrude.

    "Huah!"

    After laboriously extracting one, she glanced hesitantly at me as if to ask, ''Do I need to pull out the other one too?''

    "It''s not necessary, but... it might look unbalanced if only one is out?"

    "Haugh..."

    While I caressed the small breast, eliciting moans from the white lamia, the black lamia, seeing this, flinched and attempted to extract her other deeply set breast.

    "Kamang, come here... I''ll help you..."

    As the white lamia became aroused from being touched, she still tried to help her friend. When the black lamia cautiously approached, presenting her other retracted breast, the white lamia pounced like a snake on its prey.

    Thump!

    She then sealed her lips around it, grasping the large breast with both hands to immobilize it, and began searching for the nipple with her tongue, a sensation different from when she did it herself, causing the black lamia''s tail tip to quiver with a ticklish or barely tolerable sensation.

    Of course, I continued to fondle the white lamia''s breast, gently teasing her nipple with my fingers.

    ''Although they''re friends... this almost looks like a mother nursing her daughter.''

    Finally, when the white lamia firmly grasped the black lamia''s nipple and pulled her head back, the black lamia''s nipple finally emerged.

    In my arms, the white lamia panted, and the black lamia, now excited from having her nipple extracted, left me pondering who to embrace first.

    Whoosh-!

    "Shaaak!!"

    No, on second thought, I first needed to calm down Shuru and Mollang, who had escaped from the bag.

    "Just wait a minute..."

    Before I could catch the rushing Shuru, a black figure brushed past me.

    Gulp.

    "Uh?"

    And then the black lamia''s mouth bulged significantly, something was gulping down her throat...

    Between her parted lips, I could see Shuru''s tail.

    And in her throat, something half liquid, half solid was trying to pass through.

    "Uaaak! No!! Spit it out!!"

 Chapter 95: Snakes are Surprisingly Cute (03)

    Chapter 95: Snakes are Surprisingly Cute (03)

    Smack!

    "Kyaah!"

    I urgently slapped the black Lamia¡¯s back, forcing her to open her mouth. From there, I managed to rescue Shuru and Mollang, who were on the verge of sliding down her throat.

    "Guh! Cough! Cough!!"

    This black Lamia had swallowed Shuru and Mollang in under 0.5 seconds!

    Even though they¡¯re small, she managed to grab them mid-air while they were flying towards her claws, then swallowed them in an instant. She was so fast that even Mollang couldn¡¯t react and had already slid into her throat, while Shuru was stuck in her mouth with no way to escape.

    Shiver, shiver...

    A trembling Shuru clung to me, terrified. On her soft, white bottom, there were clear teeth marks left by the black Lamia. Thankfully, it seemed this snake wasn¡¯t venomous, so there was no risk of poisoning. However, to prevent secondary infections, I had no choice but to give up on the pleasant atmosphere and apply ointment to her bitten bottom.

    "Ah, was that your emergency rations, Sir Knight?"

    Since I hadn¡¯t mentioned that the little ones were in my bag, the Lamia must have assumed they were wild animals she could eat.

    Or maybe it was just the snake¡¯s instinct to snatch up prey and swallow it first, think later.

    "Kiiiing... kiiiing..."

    Both Shuru and Mollang, drenched in saliva, curled up trembling in my arms. It was clear they had been deeply shocked by the incident.

    I mean, being stuck in a bag, only to burst out thinking your owner was cheating on you, and then getting swallowed by a giant snake¡ªyeah, anyone would be traumatized.

    Luckily, I saved them just in time. Any later, and Mollang might have been damaged by the Lamia¡¯s digestive juices, and Shuru could¡¯ve suffocated.

    "There, there... good girl, good girl..."

    I kept stroking Shuru¡¯s head to comfort her. Mollang, perhaps because she hadn¡¯t been as close to death as Shuru, recovered quickly and stepped in front of her with a sharp glare, swinging her little arms threateningly.

    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to work out tonight."

    As much as the mood had been nice earlier, trying to get intimate again in this situation would make me seem like a lunatic. For now, I decided to spend the night comforting the girls instead.

    ---

    "Snore... snore..."

    Shuru, maybe because of her flat nose, made little snoring sounds as she lay curled up like a loaf of bread.

    Mollang was beneath her, acting as a mat to prevent Shuru from sinking into the mud. Watching them like this, it really felt like Mollang was the older sister, and Shuru the younger one.

    Not that it matters¡ªMollang was the one who secretly smuggled Shuru along in the first place.

    "Good job."

    When I stroked Mollang¡¯s core, she extended her tendrils to wrap around my hand gently, careful not to wake the sleeping Shuru lying on top of her.

    It feels a little rude to impose like this in someone else¡¯s home, but...

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Hayang and Kamang (as they insisted on being called) had curled around each other to keep warm after putting their nipples back in place. Although this was the warmest spot in the swamp, the night air was bitterly cold, so even their breathing had softened as they slept.

    They looked like they were hibernating¡ªno twitching or sleep-talking, just lying still. In contrast, Shuru snored quietly beside me, her soft breaths filling the air.

    But why are there only female Lamias?

    From what I know, Lamias used to have both males and females. In the past, their sex ratio was roughly even. However, recently, female Lamias have been far more common.

    It¡¯s hard to believe this imbalance is solely because male Lamias died during wars against humans, especially since full-scale wars between Lamias and humans ended over 50 years ago.

    Sure, it could be due to conflicts among the reptilian races living in the swamp, but does that really explain why there are no males left, to the point they¡¯re asking humans to act as matchmakers?

    I¡¯d already thought about this earlier, but while I might not mind, most people instinctively feel revulsion towards Lamias¡ªor snakes in general.

    Even children, who don¡¯t know about the dangers of snakes, instinctively fear them or cry when they see one. Humans seem to have a deep-rooted fear of snakes, and Lamias, being enormous snakes, naturally evoke that same sense of dread in most people.

    On the flip side, just as humans fear snakes, Lamias must also view humans as terrifying creatures.

    Normally, for these Lamias who slither along the ground, they don¡¯t even reach half the height of a human unless they deliberately raise their upper bodies. However, to them, humans appear like towering monsters nearly three times their size.

    Lamias fear humans even more than humans detest them. This was evident from the reaction of Kamang, who, despite being somewhat accustomed to human males after their recent visits, trembled just at the sight of me, calling me "huge."

    Hayang, on the other hand, trembled from the thought of being hated, unable to even meet my gaze, which showed just how deeply ingrained the fear of humans was within the Lamias.

    "Male Lamias aren''t being born..."

    Was this just a problem in this village?

    Or was it an issue affecting the entire swamp?

    If I were in their shoes, I would bring in males from other villages to marry. But if they¡¯re inviting human men on such a large scale, especially those nearby who haven¡¯t managed to marry yet, it must mean other Lamia villages are facing a similar problem.

    A curse, perhaps? But with Hayang¡¯s blessing, even if it¡¯s a primitive divine power, she should be able to break most curses, shouldn¡¯t she?

    Thinking about the strange events happening in this swamp, I gently patted Shuru and laid her down beside me.

    "Mollang... could you help me out here..."

    Having been so aroused earlier, then abruptly interrupted while rescuing Shuru and Mollang, my dick was now in complete chaos.

    It wasn¡¯t just standing upright¡ªit looked like a wizard¡¯s tower. If I left it like this, I¡¯d definitely end up having a wet dream or something by morning. I needed Mollang¡¯s help to deal with it.

    Since Shuru was fast asleep, I¡¯d been trying to hold out. But I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Carefully moving Shuru to rest on my chest, I called for Mollang.

    "Handle it quietly."

    Nod.

    Mollang wriggled up my thigh toward my groin. Without needing to remove my pants, she unzipped them herself and slipped inside.

    Zap.

    My cock twitched sharply. Maybe it was because Hayang had squeezed it with her tongue earlier, but there were faint red marks left on my shaft.

    Seeing them, Mollang frowned, lightly slapping the tip of my cock with her small hands as if to express her dissatisfaction. Then, climbing on top of me, she started her usual method.

    Typically, she would morph her body to envelop me directly, but this time, she opened the slit in my underwear, pulling my cock free as if she were planting a flag.

    Then, rather than inserting it immediately, she rubbed her slimy body against it, occasionally glancing at Kamang. As if trying to block her view, she minimized her lower half and exaggerated her breasts, which now looked cartoonishly oversized compared to her small figure.

    "Heup...!"

    With a mischievous grin, as if asking, Don¡¯t you love this? Mollang used her exaggerated slime breasts to engulf my cock and began moving them up and down. Compared to a human woman¡¯s chest, it wasn¡¯t as large, but Mollang knew my weaknesses better than I did.

    Her soft, jiggling movements were skillful, hitting just the right spots. At the same time, she used her overgrown breasts to gently slap my balls, stimulating them further.

    Adding to this, she grew two extra arms from her shoulders, which she used to rub around my urethra with precise, almost maddening care.

    Though I bit my lip to suppress any moans, Mollang, sensing she was gaining the upper hand, reshaped her form again. Her lower body disappeared entirely, leaving her upper half hovering in a girl-like shape. She then enlarged her torso further, creating massive, jiggling slime breasts that could now swallow my cock entirely.

    She leaned down, her breasts pressing against the base of my shaft while she opened her mouth. Taking the tip of my cock into her lips, she skillfully stimulated it with her core, which was now positioned near the back of her throat.

    With her relentless teasing, there was no way I could hold back any longer.

    Spurt!

    I came, spurting semen into Mollang¡¯s mouth. Unlike usual, she didn¡¯t immediately absorb it. Instead, she puffed out her cheeks, holding the cum in her mouth as though she were a real person savoring it.

    Gulp.

    Through her translucent body, she made a show of rolling the cum around with her tongue before swallowing it, letting it flow toward her core. Watching this, I could only raise my hands in surrender.

    "Seriously, if there¡¯s one thing I can¡¯t win against, it¡¯s you during moments like these."

    As my body cooled down and I unbuttoned my shirt slightly to release some heat, I suddenly felt something cold slide across my arm.

    "Uh...?"

    Before I could react, a cold, scaly tail slithered around the back of my head. A black snake¡¯s tail.

    Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s trying to swallow Shuru again...?

    Just in case, I moved to shield the sleeping Shuru with my hand. But soon, Hayang began crawling up from the floor, pressing her head against my lower half as she climbed.

    Mollang tried to block her, staying firm in her girl-like form, but as Hayang wrapped herself tightly around me, Mollang lost her balance and reverted to her usual slime shape.

    Slap! Slap!

    Mollang punched Hayang¡¯s chest in frustration, but whether it was because Hayang was half-asleep or her body temperature was too low, she didn¡¯t respond and just kept climbing.

    Eventually, Mollang had no choice but to retreat. Though visibly angry, she knew she couldn¡¯t hurt Hayang, so she turned her annoyance toward me instead.

    I reached out, stroking Mollang¡¯s core to calm her down. Grumbling, she settled beside the sleeping Shuru.

    Slither...

    Both black and white tails coiled around my body.

    "Oh... that¡¯s nice and cool."

    They must have been seeking warmth and latched onto me, but their cold scales were soothing against my overheated body.

    After Mollang¡¯s ''help,'' I was already feeling drowsy, but this coolness was making me feel even better...

    With the cool, beautiful Lamias clinging to me, and Shuru and Mollang resting snugly on my chest, I fell into a deep sleep.

    If this isn¡¯t happiness, I don¡¯t know what is.

    Squeeze...

    That soft, constricting sensation from the Lamias¡¯ tails wrapping around my chest... Surely it wasn¡¯t cutting o ff my oxygen and making me pass out, right? This was just me falling asleep peacefully... wasn¡¯t it?

 Chapter 96: Snakes Are Erotic Creatures (1)

    Chapter 96: Snakes Are Erotic Creatures (1)

    The mornings in the lamia village start late.

    This is because the lamias only become active once the sun rises and the temperature increases. However, Hayang explained that this particular village, due to the gases rising from the swamp and creating heat, allows them to start their day a bit earlier.

    "That¡¯s a rather flimsy excuse for keeping me trapped until 11 a.m."

    My body was covered in countless snake scale marks, and, of course, the culprits were none other than Hayang and Kamang, standing right in front of me.

    Feeling cold at night, they had snuggled up to my warm body for heat. Initially, they simply absorbed my warmth and slept peacefully. But as the dawn brought colder temperatures, they began coiling tightly around me to absorb even more warmth. As a result, when I woke up, my arms were numb, my chest was constricted to the point of struggling to breathe, and my posture was twisted awkwardly.

    Unable to move at all, I remained bound by them for over three hours. Finally, they woke up and massaged my stiffened body to release me, allowing me to regain mobility sometime in the afternoon.

    "Grrrr..."

    Shuru, still wary of Hayang and Kamang, sat on my lap with her tail bristling, but refrained from attacking. Meanwhile, Mollang, not wanting to get dirty in the swamp¡¯s mud, had retreated into my bag to rest.

    "Eat something first," Hayang said, bringing me breakfast¡ªtechnically lunch¡ªwhile I sat there with a sullen expression.

    "What is this?" I asked.

    "It''s buffalo meat from around this area."

    Judging from the texture and hide, it was definitely beef. But there was an issue.

    "This is too... unprocessed. Never mind."

    The lamias had roughly chopped the meat, leaving the skin and hair still attached, to make it easy for them to swallow whole. Watching Hayang and Kamang open their mouths wide to gulp it down gave me a sharp reminder of the stark differences in living habits between our species.

    Being a mammal versus a reptile meant I felt these differences even more acutely than with other species I had encountered before.

    "Sigh."

    I pulled out a utility knife from my bag, slid it under the hide, and carefully separated the meat. I knew there was no point trying to cook it in this swampy environment, and as a knight, eating raw meat in survival training wasn¡¯t uncommon for me. I cut a piece of meat and offered it to Shuru, who eagerly bit into it, before taking some for myself.

    Mollang had eaten a lot the previous night, so I didn¡¯t need to feed her.

    Crunch! Chew, chew...

    ¡®Now that I think about it, I¡¯m fine because knight training has accustomed me to eating raw food. But for most human men, being served food here would mean there¡¯s practically nothing edible for them.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t fair to call them discriminatory against other species. This wasn¡¯t a matter of perspective or mindset¡ªit was a fundamental difference in living habits that couldn¡¯t be easily reconciled.

    ¡®Besides, I can safely eat raw meat because I use mana circuits to dissolve any parasites in my body. For an ordinary person, eating raw meat like this would lead to instant parasitic infection.¡¯

    Thinking about this, I finished eating. Afterward, Kamang and Hayang, perhaps feeling sluggish from their meal or just following their natural habits, lay sprawled on the ground, ready to rest.

    "Let¡¯s continue the conversation from last night," I called out to them.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Typically, snakes digest their meals on the spot over a long period, and while the lamias¡¯ humanoid upper bodies allowed for some movement, they¡¯d likely prefer to stay still and secrete digestive fluids.

    ¡®I hope I¡¯m not causing them indigestion by calling them over.¡¯

    "Are there no male lamias? Since when?" I asked.

    "We can¡¯t say for sure... but in our generation, there isn¡¯t a single one," Hayang replied.

    "It¡¯s not just this village, is it?"

    "No. Across the entire swamp, all lamias¡ªand even the lizardmen¡ªseem to be facing the same issue."

    ¡®Why would something like this happen?¡¯

    "Our previous generation, under the elder¡¯s guidance, undertook a great migration across the continent. But even then, the same problem persisted..."

    ¡®Is that it?¡¯

    Near the Utah Delta, there originally existed a swamp area where reptilian species like lizardmen and lamias lived. However, due to conflicts with the kingdom and other unknown reasons, they started a massive migration. They chose to move to this cold swamp area in the northern region of Deep Glaciola, where the eternal snow melted and formed wetlands. It was unclear why they chose this place, given that reptiles are more vulnerable to the cold than humans.

    And yet, if the reason for their migration was related to the dwindling numbers of males even back in the Utah Delta... then...

    "I don¡¯t get it."

    I hadn¡¯t delved deeply into xenobiology. My studies in body structure were driven more by curiosity about whether certain physical traits might lead to more sensual enjoyment. With my limited knowledge, I couldn¡¯t guess why males weren¡¯t being born.

    ¡®Maybe Professor Pandel would know¡­¡¯

    "There¡¯s a term that¡¯s been bothering me since yesterday. Who exactly is this ¡®elder¡¯?"

    "You probably know him too, Sir Knight... but I¡¯ve only ever heard him referred to as ¡®elder.¡¯"

    ¡®A xenobiology authority¡­ or a researcher specializing in reptiles, perhaps?¡¯

    After the conversation ended, I glanced at Hayang and Kamang sprawled lazily on the ground. I thought about how lying down right after eating could cause indigestion, but then I remembered that lamias don¡¯t digest like humans. Instead, they slowly dissolve food within their bodies. It wasn¡¯t laziness; their way of eating was to swallow quickly and let digestion take a long time.

    "Hmm..."

    As my own body digested the meat, unfinished matters from last night began surfacing in my mind.

    From this angle, with her lying flat, her chest pressed against the ground and her body arched slightly, I noticed something peculiar about Hayang¡¯s anatomy. Where her snake lower body connected to her human torso, the bulging shape resembled a woman¡¯s hipline.

    Her white tail wriggled in front of me, drawing my attention. Before I knew it, I reached out to stroke the bulging area.

    Swish, swish¡­

    ¡®Is this touching her ass? Or her thighs?¡¯

    She seemed to enjoy the warmth of my hand. As I rubbed her lower back and moved toward her tail, her body started to react subtly. The soft, smooth sensation of her scales was unexpectedly pleasant, and my hand wandered further down toward the tip of her tail.

    I expected snake scales to feel rough, but they were surprisingly sleek and smooth, my hand gliding effortlessly over them.

    "Ahhh¡­"

    When I touched her upper tail, Hayang barely reacted. But as my hand moved lower, nearing the tip, she started to show signs of sensitivity. When I tried to flip her tail over to see underneath, she quickly pulled it away.

    "That¡¯s... a private spot. Please don¡¯t look there."

    "Private? Isn¡¯t it just your tail?"

    "It¡¯s technically still my tail, but the lower part... ahh!"

    Her response only piqued my curiosity further. I grabbed her tail and closely inspected it.

    Unlike Kamang, whose dark back and white underbelly were clearly distinct, Hayang¡¯s back and belly were both white, making it harder to differentiate. I ran my hand along her sides, flipping her over for a better look.

    For humans, flipping their lower body would cause their torso to twist slightly. But with lamias, whose lower halves are long and flexible, Hayang stayed flat on her stomach even as I turned her tail.

    ¡®The back is smooth, while the underside feels softer.¡¯

    "Ugh...!"

    Hayang clenched the ground tightly, trying to endure the sensation as I touched her tail. I wasn¡¯t doing anything inappropriate¡ªjust feeling the texture of her tail¡ªbut¡­

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    As I moved my hand upward along her tail, my fingers brushed against a small indent.

    On her otherwise smooth snake body, I hadn¡¯t expected to find a depression. Out of curiosity, I pressed gently into it, and it seemed to open slightly.

    "There¡¯s a hole in your body?"

    "Eek! T-that¡¯s¡­!"

    Hayang frantically tried to cover the hole near her tail, and I suddenly remembered something about snake anatomy.

    ¡®Ah!¡¯

    This was the cloaca¡ªthe opening used for consuming and excreting.

    I had assumed the bulging area was simply her hipline, touching it without much thought. But in reality, I had been stroking and pressing on her cloacal opening.

    Of course, snakes have a higher digestive efficiency than humans, so they need the restroom less frequently. Still, given the circumstances, I moved my hand away and flipped Hayang onto her back.

    "Haah¡­ haah¡­"

    Unlike human clothing, which is tightly fitted, her outfit was more like a loose piece of fabric draped over her torso. Simply flipping her over caused her front to open, revealing her small but perky chest.

    Her abdominal skin was soft yet smooth. The upper part of her human torso was even smoother, with less scale coverage, making her skin silkier than a human¡¯s. It was oddly satisfying to touch.

    Her chest had a slight bulge, and the chunk of meat she¡¯d swallowed earlier seemed to have made its way here. I could see it slowly sliding down, likely to settle in her lower stomach for digestion.

    "Ssshhh..."

    Hayang clung to me weakly, her movements almost paralyzed compared to last night. It seemed that, like real snakes, lamias focused all their energy on digestion, leaving them unable to move properly.

    If that weren¡¯t the case, Kamang¡ªwho had devoured Shuru and Mollang whole last night¡ªwouldn¡¯t have been so sluggish, allowing her tail and lower opening to be touched without resistance.

    ¡®What a fascinating structure.¡¯

    Moments like this really made me feel the stark difference of interacting with other species.

    Not that it mattered¡ªso long as they could be enjoyed physically.

    "Will this disrupt digestion, though? You¡¯re still eating, after all."

    "Lamias take a long time to digest anyway, so it¡¯s fine."

    Seeing Kamang preparing herself sluggishly nearby, I focused on Hayang. I cupped her small chest, applying gentle pressure as I kneaded her soft skin, almost like squeezing milk from an udder.

    "Ahh¡­ my chest is getting squished¡­"

    "Lamias have thick skin. This much pressure shouldn¡¯t cause any harm, right?"

    "I-I¡¯m not sure... ahh!"

    Pop!

    Her small size made it easy to coax out her pink nipples. As I tugged and squeezed her tiny mounds like milking a cow, her nipples quickly poked out.

    ¡®Smaller sizes are less of a hassle.¡¯

    With Hayang finished, it was now Kamang¡¯s turn. Her chest was much larger, which meant extracting her nipples would require more effort.

    Last night, Hayang had used her own tongue to help, but now she was too weak from digestion to assist. Since I couldn¡¯t do it alone...

    "Shuru. Mollang."

    Noticing my mischievous expression, Kamang flinched, but she was just as immobilized as Hayang. She couldn¡¯t resist.

    "You two owe her a little payback, don¡¯t you?"

    I flipped Kamang over and ges tured to her large chest, instructing Shuru and Mollang to take over.

    It was time for my companions to exact their revenge.

 Chapter 97: Snakes Are Erotic Creatures (2)

    Chapter 97: Snakes Are Erotic Creatures (2)

    Because I had flipped my body over, exposing her soft and vulnerable belly without any defense, Shuru, riding on Mollang, launched her counterattack on Kamang.

    Each of them took charge of one side of Kamang''s chest, pulling apart the carapace covering it. Shuru, using her small hands, reached into the recessed hole where Kamang''s nipple was hidden, gripping it tightly as she tried to pull it out. On the other side, Mollang inserted one of her tentacles into the hole, trying to push the nipple out from within.

    "No... stop... get away..."

    Kamang tried to push Mollang and Shuru away with her arms, but her sensitive nipples were already being held tightly. Shuru¡¯s grip was so firm that when Kamang tried to pull back, her nipples stretched and bulged from the pressure.

    Mollang, on the other hand, pushed her body further inside, overflowing the hole and forcing Kamang''s nipple to be pushed out by her tentacle as it filled the space completely.

    ''The last time Lien got her lesson in her ghost form, I did receive help from these two...''

    It was clear now that after spending so much time with these two, doing all kinds of things together, they had essentially become masters in this area.

    Mollang, without any guidance from me, seemed to have picked up some incredible methods somewhere. (She probably watched those erotic illustrations in Dane''s collection while alone.) And Shuru had learned plenty while tagging along with her.

    They had even mastered tactics to target larger opponents, leveraging their smaller sizes. As soon as they managed to extract Kamang''s nipples, they each immediately took one in their mouths to prevent them from being sucked back in, pulling and holding them firmly with their teeth.

    "Aahhh... Cold... hot!"

    On one side, Shuru, with her higher body temperature, sucked and held Kamang¡¯s nipple firmly in her mouth. On the other, Mollang¡¯s cooler lips pulled at the nipple rhythmically, making Kamang completely lose her composure as she endured payback for swallowing the two of them yesterday.

    Shuru, in particular, pushed Kamang''s breast with her small arms as she sucked on the nipple, kneading and pressing it with every movement. Kamang¡¯s breasts jiggled and bounced dramatically under the pressure of Shuru''s hands.

    ''Especially Shuru... it seems like she¡¯s biting a bit harder...''

    While Mollang simply applied strong suction with her lips, it felt like Shuru was nibbling gently with her fangs. I wondered if this might cause damage to the nipple, but since it wasn¡¯t skin like a human¡¯s but instead made of snake-like leather, its durability seemed high enough that Shuru¡¯s biting wouldn¡¯t cause any punctures or tears.

    "I''m sorry... is it because I¡¯m smaller than Kamang? Is that why you don¡¯t like it?"

    "Huh? Not at all. Smaller ones have their own unique charm."

    Hayang¡¯s chest was considerably smaller. Considering I wasn¡¯t familiar with the lower snake-like half of her body, I let that part slide, but even her humanoid upper body was quite petite.

    Normally, a woman¡¯s breasts are rounded, resembling soft water-filled orbs resting on the ribcage (much like Kamang¡¯s, which were being sucked on by Mollang and Shuru right now). However, Hayang¡¯s breasts seemed less like orbs and more like sharp mounds centered around her nipples, as if they were small hills with taut skin stretched tightly over them.

    They weren¡¯t very noticeable overall due to their size, but their pointed and aggressive shape made them oddly alluring, almost begging to be touched.

    "Since yesterday, you¡¯ve been touching them constantly... Do human men enjoy these kinds of breasts that much?" Hayang asked.

    It was hard to deny her words, which was a bit embarrassing.

    Still, with human women, if you keep touching their nipples, they tend to swell and ache after a while. But creatures like Mollang, who didn¡¯t have actual breasts but instead mimicked their appearance, didn¡¯t seem to have the same sensitivity. Even Shuru would eventually swipe at me if I kept touching her too much.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Lamia, on the other hand, seemed far less sensitive in general. Even when I fondled their chests, they didn¡¯t swell or hurt. Plus, the way their snake-like lower bodies occasionally twitched in reaction made it clear that they enjoyed it, so it was no surprise that my hands kept wandering back.

    ''But I can¡¯t just keep touching her chest forever.''

    As I stroked Hayang¡¯s chest, I noticed the piece of meat that had started near her collarbone sliding down past her stomach. Following it with my hand, I moved lower.

    ''She doesn¡¯t have a belly button.''

    Where a human would have a navel, there was only a smooth abdomen, with lines forming along the muscles in a similar pattern. However, there was no belly button to be found below those lines.

    ''Since they¡¯re oviparous, it makes sense for them to not have navels.''

    Lamia naturally didn¡¯t have belly buttons, which was why Hayang looked up at me in confusion as I touched her lower abdomen. Realizing that she didn¡¯t understand my fascination with something that wasn¡¯t there, I stopped dwelling on it and moved my hand further down.

    I reached the end of her humanoid upper body, where the most important part of her anatomy awaited.

    Tap, tap.

    I tapped lightly with my nails. It was tougher than the carapace that had covered her nipples, seemingly designed not to open with just a simple touch. It wasn¡¯t quite like hard armor but felt more like a firm, calloused surface.

    As I ran my fingers across it, Hayang grabbed my arm and coiled her long tail tightly around my thigh, holding me firmly in place. This part of her body was far more sensitive than anywhere else. Judging by her reaction, this must be where Lamia''s reproductive organs were located.

    ---

    ''Is it stuck like a scab? Should I try to remove it¡­''

    "Ah..."

    I gently pressed my fingernail against the soft belly skin below, trying to peel off the carapace. However, Hayang, who had been gripping my arm, clenched her hand tightly as if in pain, almost as though I was tearing at her flesh. Seeing her reaction, I decided to abandon the attempt to pry it off with my nail.

    ''If it¡¯s down here somewhere... let¡¯s see¡­''

    I carefully rubbed the gathered belly skin with my fingers, pushing it aside to expose the carapace. Unlike the soft belly skin that moved easily, this section of the carapace was firmly fixed in place.

    Even when I pressed down with my hand, it didn¡¯t budge. The area was rigid and well-protected. However, when I applied some force with my fingers and pushed slightly inward, it bent and gave way. In that moment, Hayang instinctively opened her mouth and bit down on my arm.

    "Ow!"

    "Hiyaa... I¡¯m so sorry...!!"

    She immediately let go, freeing my arm from her mouth. Though her fangs had pierced my skin, it was only a shallow bite, so the bleeding stopped quickly, leaving a minor wound. Still, her extreme reaction made it clear that this spot was highly sensitive for Lamia. I had no choice but to handle it delicately rather than forcing my way in.

    ''This seems to be the spot¡­''

    I remembered learning about human anatomy in the past (as a knight, it was essential to study anatomy for first aid on comrades and for effective ways to kill enemies). There had been a discussion about the hymen, during which even Dane, who was usually dozing off, had perked up and paid attention.

    The truth is, the hymen is a structure found not only in humans but also in demi-humans and certain animals, such as moles. For moles, the hymen serves to block dirt from entering their genitals while digging, and it can regenerate if damaged.

    ''Considering that Lamia crawl across the ground, it makes sense that dirt would constantly come into contact with this area. Could this hardened part be their version of a hymen?''

    In other words, I was touching what appeared to be a hardened hymen with my hand.

    If that was the case, it explained why Hayang, who had relatively dull sensitivity compared to humans, showed only mild reactions when her breasts were touched. But here, she was responding much more intensely.

    ''It feels like there¡¯s soft flesh beyond this point¡­''

    "Originally¡­ when Lamia mate, the male uses his fangs to tear through it," Hayang said softly.

    I could have used a tool, infused my nails with mana to cut through it, or even resorted to using my own teeth, like Lamia males. But as a man¡­

    When it came to the hymen, wasn¡¯t it a man¡¯s duty to break through it in the most fitting way?

    While it wasn¡¯t quite accurate to call this hardened layer a traditional hymen¡ªit was more akin to a toughened skin¡ªthe idea of tearing through it using any other method suddenly felt like a waste.

    "I¡¯m going to try a different approach."

    "Okay¡­"

    "It might hurt a bit. Are you okay with that?"

    Hayang nodded hesitantly.

    ''For an average person, forcing through such a thick layer would likely cause them to faint or desperately resist any further attempt at intercourse. But Lamia have low blood pressure and dulled pain sensitivity, so it might be manageable.''

    I carefully laid Hayang down.

    Her small, perked nipples pointed upward, and her long, snake-like lower body stretched out beneath her. If I measured her tail to the very tip, she was at least 3.5 meters long, making her body nearly twice my height in length.

    Of course, her torso wasn¡¯t that long¡ªless than 2 meters¡ªso it wasn¡¯t her height that was remarkable, but rather the extended length of her tail. Most of the time, she kept it coiled, so it wasn¡¯t often that I fully grasped its length.

    "Haah¡­"

    Despite her excitement, evident from her erect nipples, Hayang¡¯s low blood pressure kept her heartbeat slow. For Lamia, this pace was probably equivalent to a human¡¯s rapid thudding heartbeat in such a situation.

    With a flick, I removed the cloth wrapped around my waist, exposing myself entirely in front of her.

    Having taken me into her mouth and tongue yesterday, Hayang didn¡¯t seem surprised by the sight. But she kept her gaze fixed on my dick, her face tense with nervous anticipation.

    I positioned myself above her, lowering my body onto hers. My arms bore my weight while my lower body aligned perfectly with her most sensitive area. The tip of my cock pressed against her entrance.

    "It hasn¡¯t opened up yet, has it?" she asked softly.

    "A hymen like this deserves to be broken in the proper way," I replied.

    Shifting my weight onto her, I drove my cock into her with a single thrust.

    Thunk!

    "Ahh!"

    Though it had felt solid to the touch, the thinness of the layer allowed it to yield slightly under the force of my thrust. Hayang, however, cried out in pain, her snake tail coiling tightly around my waist.

    "It¡¯s okay¡­ it¡¯s okay," I murmured, though I knew it likely wasn¡¯t. I gently stroked her face to calm her, sharing my warmth as I pulled back to prepare for another thrust.

    Rip!

    This time, the barrier tore partially, allowing the head of my cock to push halfway in before springing back out. The sensation of the rupture was palpable, and Hayang clung to me desperately, wrapping her arms around my neck as her teeth clenched audibly from the pain.

    I couldn¡¯t stop here.

    Drip¡­

    The sound of blood dripping onto the floor reached my ears. The hymen had torn, and the evidence was clear. To prevent her teeth from being damaged, I offered her my left forearm to bite down on before delivering the final thrust.

    Shrrip!

    The thick barrier gave way completely with a sharp sound as the cold, tight interior of her body enveloped the h ead of my cock, pulling me deeper inside.

 Chapter 98: Snakes Are Erotic Creatures (3)

    Chapter 98: Snakes Are Erotic Creatures (3)

    The moment the hard carapace was breached, sharp fangs sank into my forearm.

    Though the venom wasn¡¯t present, the sensation of those fangs piercing into my flesh was excruciating. However, I had prepared for this. The pain was tolerable, and since Lamias had relatively weak jaw strength, her fangs didn¡¯t penetrate the dense muscles beneath the skin.

    ¡°It worked...!¡±

    Once I confirmed the barrier was completely torn apart, I peeled away the now soft and destroyed carapace with my hands. What was exposed beneath was soft, pale flesh that had been hidden until now.

    Hiss... Ssshhh...

    Breathing heavily while biting into my arm, she showed no signs of suffocation despite her mouth being blocked. Unlike humans, Lamias could breathe while in such a position, so there seemed to be no issue with airflow.

    ''This is... surprisingly cold.''

    Her body was colder than I expected. However, it wasn¡¯t hard but smooth. Since Lamias absorbed heat from their surroundings rather than generating their own body heat, her internal temperature was even colder. This stark contrast caught me off guard.

    If her coldness had been rigid, it would have resisted any intrusion. But instead, her soft body opened naturally, pulling me deeper into her. With the carapace that acted as her hymen destroyed, her body stopped resisting and began to draw me in further.

    ¡°Ahh... It¡¯s burning... so hot...¡±

    She no longer seemed to be in pain like when the carapace had torn. Instead, she looked excited, as though the initial discomfort had given way to pleasure. Her teeth released my arm, likely signaling the diminishing pain, so I pulled my arm free as well.

    ''Damn... Look at these bite marks.''

    It wasn¡¯t a severe wound¡ªjust the skin broken here and there, leaving noticeable indentations from her teeth. But it wasn¡¯t something to worry about; my forearms were used to scratches from Shuru¡¯s claws. Even if scars formed, they wouldn¡¯t bother me, and Professor Pandel could heal minor wounds in no time.

    Swoosh!

    Suddenly, she wrapped her tail around my thighs and waist, firmly securing me to her. This prevented me from pulling out, keeping me buried deep inside her.

    ¡°This is my first time... but I think I instinctively know what to do...¡±

    Some things didn¡¯t require teaching. Instinct often took over in such matters. As long as the act had started in the right place, knowing how to receive and respond came naturally.

    ¡°Hah...!¡±

    She didn¡¯t need me to move my hips. Every time she sought more stimulation, she used her tail to press against my waist, ensuring deeper penetration and stronger sensations.

    ''Not having to move is nice, but holding on is the hard part...''

    Earlier, I could somewhat control the intensity, but now, in her heightened excitement, her grip tightened. Her narrowed eyes and full force coiled around me meant I had to endure with all my strength.

    ¡°Ahh... Hahh... Only my mothers ever got to feel something like this... It¡¯s unfair...¡±

    She stuck out her forked tongue, gliding it across my lips before trying to push it into my throat. However, unlike her, I couldn¡¯t handle something foreign invading my throat. Risking gagging or choking, I turned my head to refuse her attempt.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Slither...

    She seemed unbothered, her tongue trailing down to lick my neck instead. It was as if she was savoring my scent.

    ''She¡¯s completely different from how she usually acts... Is she one of those types who changes during sex?''

    I¡¯d read about it before in erotic novels¡ªquiet and reserved types suddenly transforming into passionate lovers when the mood struck.

    As a priestess in her village, she likely carried a heavy burden of responsibility. Being the youngest generation in a village that no longer had male Lamias must have been isolating. Her role must have been overwhelming, and it made sense for her to release all that pent-up tension here.

    ¡°Haa...¡±

    Her grip on my waist grew stronger, to the point where I had to physically push her body back with my arms just to breathe. The issue was, she interpreted my attempts to create space as part of the act, pressing her body even closer against me.

    Slither.

    She used her long tongue to lick my chest and lips repeatedly, as though expecting something. Eventually, I opened my mouth slightly and kissed her, but this time, she wrapped her tongue tightly around mine, pulling as if she wanted to extract it entirely.

    ''From head to toe, she¡¯s determined to make sure we¡¯re completely stuck together.''

    Not just our hips but our entire bodies were entwined without a single gap between us. This was how Lamias mated.

    Since I couldn¡¯t breathe like her while kissing, I had to twist my head slightly to catch my breath through my nose. Occasionally, when I felt suffocated, I broke the kiss to inhale deeply or loosen her tail¡¯s grip just enough to create breathing room.

    ''This is pushing my limits...''

    But then, her tail tightened around me even more before suddenly releasing. The momentary pressure sent a wave through me, forcing me to climax.

    Squelch...

    Unlike usual, this wasn¡¯t a controlled release. It felt like I was being wrung dry, and thick semen seeped deep into her cold body.

    As the warm semen seeped into Hayang''s cold, snake-like flesh for the first time in her life, she trembled at the unfamiliar sensation of hot fluid flowing into her body. Her grip around me tightened even more.

    ¡°Puhah!¡±

    I thought it was over, and I could finally take a break. But at that moment...

    Squelch...

    ¡°Huh...?¡±

    Hayang loosened her tail slightly, as if to release me. But before I could feel relief, a sleek, black tail¡ªcompletely different from Hayang¡¯s white one¡ªwrapped tightly around my body again.

    ¡°Kamang wants to join in, too.¡±

    Before I knew it, Kamang, with her shiny black snake tail, had completely enveloped me. Her erect nipples revealed the arousal that mirrored the teamwork I had endured earlier with Mollang and Shuru.

    Hayang, as if making space for her, detached her abdomen from me. Kamang quickly replaced her, securing my waist tightly. Meanwhile, Hayang held onto my thighs from below, wrapping herself around my back to ensure I couldn¡¯t escape.

    ¡°Wait... you¡¯re not switching out, are you...?¡±

    With the doubled pressure, it was hard even to speak. Kamang¡¯s large breasts pressed against my chest, making it almost impossible to breathe. My lungs felt crushed, and I was nearing suffocation.

    ¡°Switching out?¡±

    ¡°When something feels this good, isn¡¯t it better to share?¡±

    Oh.

    Now that I thought about it, snakes were known for forming massive mating balls, where multiple snakes would join together during mating.

    In other words, it wasn¡¯t about taking turns with one Lamia at a time...

    Slide...

    ¡®What...?¡¯

    Oddly enough, the overwhelming force from Hayang¡¯s tail seemed to ease. Kamang¡¯s black tail intertwined with Hayang¡¯s white one, and as their combined grip redistributed the pressure, I found myself surprisingly able to breathe more easily.

    It felt as if the two Lamias had balanced their hold, reducing the suffocating constriction to a manageable level.

    ¡°Kamang will also have hers torn, right?¡±

    Initially, I thought Kamang¡¯s barrier might be thicker and that I¡¯d need a different strategy. However, as we pressed our bodies together, I realized her hymen was much thinner than Hayang¡¯s.

    ¡®Ah... Kamang must have worn it down from wandering outside, while Hayang, who stayed inside the village, kept hers intact, making it thicker.¡¯

    Crunch.

    Unlike Hayang¡¯s hymen, which took three forceful thrusts to break, Kamang¡¯s was much thinner. With Hayang¡¯s assistance¡ªher hands gripping me to keep my cock fully erect¡ªKamang took control, pressing her tail against my waist as she aligned herself with me.

    ¡°Kyahaang!¡±

    Though less intense than Hayang¡¯s scream, Kamang still cried out from the pain of her flesh being torn. My tip pierced into her cold, snake-like entrance.

    Despite both being Lamias, their internal textures were vastly different. While Hayang¡¯s insides felt like they were endlessly sucking me in, Kamang¡¯s felt like a tight, cold vise gripping me from all directions.

    ¡®But honestly, more than the sensation of entering...!¡¯

    The two Lamias completely dominated me. With Hayang and Kamang each wrapping a limb and pressing their bodies against me, I was entirely at their mercy.

    ¡°Kiss Kamang, too.¡±

    Despite her usual outgoing nature, Kamang seemed shy in this situation. Hayang encouraged her, demonstrating that among Lamias, sharing a male or guiding each other to explore their sensitive spots wasn¡¯t something to be embarrassed about.

    ¡®But when will I get out of this...?¡¯

    From what I knew, snake mating sessions lasted anywhere from five to twenty-four hours.

    Even if my stamina had improved recently, human limits meant I couldn¡¯t last that long. Two hours, maybe? Unless...

    ¡°Ahh... so hot!¡±

    I came inside Kamang, releasing into her cold depths. The mating ball made it feel like an eternity, and I estimated at least an hour had passed.

    ¡°Hah... hah... I think that¡¯s my limit. Let¡¯s stop now.¡±

    The mental exhaustion of being restrained so tightly was more draining than the physical fatigue.

    At this point, my cock should have gone soft. Yet...

    ¡®Why is it still standing...?¡¯

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem done yet, though.¡±

    Normally, prolonged arousal would subside regardless of the number of orgasms. But inexplicably, I remained fully erect, to the point where Hayang swapped places with Kamang and positioned herself to take me again without hesitation.

    ¡®Why... is this happening...?¡¯

    On top of that, my arms and legs refused to move. It wasn¡¯t just the Lamias¡¯ tails binding me¡ªmy fingertips tingled with numbness, like the onset of cramps.

    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me...!¡¯

    With their tails coiled tightly around my body, blood that should have been circulating to my limbs was instead pooling in my lower half.

    This forcefully maintained erection wasn¡¯t from arousal alone; it was because blood was being trapped in my lower body, keeping me hard.

    ¡®So this won¡¯t end...?¡¯

    Unsurprisingly, my ominous hunch proved correct.

    As sensation faded from my extremities, blood continued to flood my lower half, driving my cock into Hayang¡¯s cold, gripping insides with an intensity that surpassed anything before.

 Chapter 99: Visitors to the Lamia Village (1)

    Chapter 99: Visitors to the Lamia Village (1)

    "Hiiing..."

    Letting out a seductive moan, Hayang licked my cheek with her tongue and then pressed her face against my hand, as if asking me to stroke her.

    I gently slid my fingers into the slightly opening gap in her cheek. Just like a snake''s mouth, her cheek parted easily and swallowed my fingers. Then, instead of stopping there, she opened her mouth wide.

    "It felt good when you put it in here last time... Would you do it again?"

    Of course, I couldn''t push into her neck now because my lower body was already buried deep in her pussy, diligently preparing to fill her up.

    It seemed she wanted me to use my hand instead.

    Wrapping my fingers around her tongue, pulling gently, and lightly stroking the roof of her mouth, I did my best to satisfy her. However, Hayang''s expression still seemed unsatisfied.

    "Not there... deeper inside... like you did yesterday."

    "Yesterday... Oh."

    It seemed she was referring to oral sex.

    But judging from how her lower body was gripping me tightly without any intention of letting go, it wasn''t just about using my mouth to suck her off. She seemed to want her throat filled while her pussy was being satisfied.

    Of course, the only thing I could use to fill her throat in this situation was my hand.

    ''Is this really okay?''

    Lately, my cock had grown quite large, but it still wasn''t as thick as a forearm packed with bones and muscle.

    Yet Hayang shyly opened her mouth, and with no other choice, I slowly pushed my right arm in.

    ''Just how far is this going?!''

    Normally, something would get blocked at the throat, but given her snake-like anatomy, my hand passed through her throat and deeper without any resistance.

    It went so far in that I hesitated, afraid to push further.

    It wasn¡¯t the fear of digestive fluids but rather the sheer absurdity of my fist fitting into Hayang¡¯s small face. The situation itself was terrifying.

    Hiss... hiss...

    Despite everything, she was breathing just fine.

    ''Maybe it''s because her lust and hunger are being stimulated at the same time, but her grip below is getting even tighter... Argh!''

    I couldn''t hold on for long and ended up spilling another load inside Hayang.

    By now, I had grown somewhat accustomed to the Lamia''s intense grip. Timing my release to coincide with the moment her muscles clenched around me allowed me to unload everything I had in one go without any blockage.

    But it wasn¡¯t over yet.

    ''This... this just doesn''t end!''

    I was completely trapped, unable to even attempt escaping.

    If it were just one Lamia, I might have been able to shake her off somehow. But with two of them coiling their tails tightly around me, escape would take significant effort even for them.

    Although the number of ejaculations wasn¡¯t that high, the duration of the intercourse had already set a new personal record.

    Even when I played with a combat golem containing artificial intelligence inside a homunculus body for 24 hours, I had breaks in between or left it idle for about 10 hours. But this time, I had been actively penetrating them for over 10 hours straight.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    While Lamias combined traits of snakes and humans, meaning their mating times were slightly shorter than actual snakes...

    I had still been tied up with them for nearly 20 hours.

    ---

    "Anyone who sees me might think I¡¯ve gotten snake-scale tattoos all over..."

    After being wrapped up by two Lamias for over 20 hours, engaging in constant intercourse, even after sleeping the entire day, the marks from their scales hadn¡¯t disappeared.

    By the end, even blood meant for my brain felt like it was being squeezed out of my body. If the temperature hadn¡¯t dropped drastically that night, making it difficult for them to move, it wouldn¡¯t have stopped at 20 hours¡ªI might still be tied up, getting milked for more semen.

    ''I can¡¯t feel my legs...''

    This wasn¡¯t just exhaustion from overexertion. My circulation had been restricted for so long that my body had stiffened. Thankfully, while I was unconscious, Mollang and Shuru urgently kneaded and massaged me, allowing me to move again.

    ''As tired as I am, it seems the two Lamias are just as exhausted.''

    They were currently coiled up inside the building, fast asleep. During the time I was passed out, they had quietly curled up on either side of me, sharing body heat as they slept.

    This morning, when I regained enough strength to leave, they still hadn¡¯t opened their eyes. It seemed they had pushed themselves to their limits even more than I had.

    ¡®If only they had taken it easy, things would¡¯ve been better for both sides...¡¯

    After spending one day bound and the next unconscious, I was finally free after two days. As I stretched outside the building, I glanced at my arm, still marked with snake-scale imprints.

    The weather was particularly nice today, and Lamias were sprawled out across the swamp, basking in the sunlight. Since it was still chilly, they moved sluggishly around the village, gathering wherever the sunlight hit the best to warm up.

    ¡®Life as a cold-blooded creature must be rough.¡¯

    I had kept Shuru inside the house since stepping outside could mean getting eaten by another Lamia. Mollang stayed indoors too, sticking close to Shuru.

    Even Kamang, who was generally docile and obedient, showed her primal instincts by lunging at Shuru and nearly swallowing her. If Kamang was like this, the other Lamias in the village were bound to be much worse.

    Hayang herself had warned me about this. If I took the kids out, they might be devoured in the blink of an eye, forcing me to cut open someone¡¯s belly to retrieve them¡ªa disaster waiting to happen. Of course, she said this while being mid-coitus, so I wasn¡¯t sure how seriously to take her.

    Fortunately, I learned that if the kids were swallowed by a villager, and it wasn¡¯t a magical weapon like a Mana Saber, we could cut open their belly, retrieve the kids, and stitch them up without much trouble. Whether to feel relieved by this or dread such a scenario was a question in itself.

    I, at least, didn¡¯t have to worry about being eaten in one bite due to my size. However, for smaller species, the Lamia village was a terrifying place. If swallowed, immediate action was required to cut open their belly and save them.

    This was much worse than when Kamang nearly ate the kids; being exposed to digestive fluids would make it far more severe. So, I opted to keep them in a bag or leave them with Hayang, who could somewhat suppress her instincts (except when mating).

    ¡°Come to think of it, human saints and clergy are supposed to maintain chastity, but that doesn¡¯t seem to apply here.¡±

    Historically, before theology became widespread, primitive deities classified as ancient gods actively encouraged sex, using their priestesses as tools to strengthen followers¡¯ faith.

    In other words, passionate believers were allowed to sleep with beautiful priestesses, which helped spread their influence. However, as human society advanced, such primitive religions were rejected in favor of calm and solemn deities as the main objects of worship.

    ¡®Naturally, the temples that claimed to have been with humanity from its inception called this heresy...¡¯

    Even the goddess of love and marriage originally represented lust and fertility as a primitive deity. Some say the two divine concepts originated from the same source, but human interpretation shifted over time. Others argue humanity rejected the primitive goddess of lust and fertility, favoring a deity of pure love and marriage.

    Either way, it¡¯s just speculation. The gods worshipped by Lamias, goblins, and orcs are simpler than the intricate pantheons of humans.

    ¡®Gods of prolific reproduction, strong warriors, and abundant feasts.¡¯

    Simple yet straightforward, even their criteria for divine blessings weren¡¯t demanding.

    So, while Hayang could be likened to a saint in human terms, her role was much freer. She was effectively the village chief and a high-ranking priestess capable of wielding considerable divine power. Not only was she not required to remain chaste, but she also used her status as a priestess to claim the first man who entered the village alongside her friend.

    Squelch, squelch.

    ¡®Hmm?¡¯

    I heard footsteps from both the west and east sides of the Lamia village. The dense trees around the village obstructed the view, but the approaching figures didn¡¯t seem to care about masking their sounds.

    One side carried heavy weight, their steps brisk and light, suggesting...

    ¡®If they¡¯re wearing armor, this level of movement isn¡¯t possible unless they weigh over 200 kg. Definitely not human.¡¯

    Meanwhile, the other side moved quietly, like Lamias slithering through the swamp. However, mixed with those movements was the distinct sound of human footsteps, indicating their identity.

    ¡®Are they the men arriving three days after me for the marriage matchmaking?¡¯

    The group on sleds led by Lamias seemed closer, so I went back into the building to wake Hayang.

    ¡°Men have arrived in the village.¡±

    ¡°...Yes¡­¡±

    Hayang only murmured a reply, hugging Shuru tightly. While Shuru was warm, her small size meant she couldn¡¯t provide the level of heat Hayang desired. Shuru, despite struggling a bit against Hayang¡¯s strength, eventually relaxed, curling up on her soft, cool belly and purring contentedly. It seemed mutually beneficial, but the problem was the guests.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the priestess greet them on occasions like this?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll just leave in anger again, so there¡¯s no need to greet them¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, fishy smell!¡±

    Hearing the commotion outside, I signaled Mollang to wake Hayang and grabbed my Mana Saber to head out.

    ¡°Damn it! I knew something was off when that snake-smelling bitch came to pick us up¡­ You brought us here to eat us!¡±

    ¡°No, we came to find husbands¡­¡±

    ¡°You expect us to take these disgusting monsters as brides?¡±

    The Lamias, who had gathered around the young men from outside the village, shrank back at their reactions, avoiding their gazes.

    ¡°The whole village reeks of snakes!¡±

    ¡°And those scales on their bodies! Ugh¡­¡±

    ¡®If you look closely, they¡¯re adorable¡­ Their plump lips are cute too.¡¯

    The men had presumably come to meet beautiful women, but being confronted with Lamias asking them to be husbands had clearly angered them. Still, given they must¡¯ve been briefed, was this level of outrage really necessary?

    ¡°If you¡¯d reconsider, we¡¯ve prepared a place for you to stay¡­¡±

    ¡°Send us back! I¡¯d rather die a bachelor than take filthy snake women as brides!¡±

    The other young men shared similar sentiments.

    ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯

    While I had my own moments of feeling the difference between species with Hayang and Kamang, I found it fascinating. For them, though, even looking at Lamias seemed unbearable. They couldn¡¯t even meet their eyes.

    ¡®Well...¡¯

    The Lamia who brought the men began preparing to take them back when the second group arrived in the village.

    Squelch.

    ¡°Shaaa!!¡±

    Emerging with flicking tongues, the newcomers revealed themselves. Their elongated snouts, split tongues, and bipedal forms were covered in thick scales. Primitive weapons made of bone and stone were clutched in their hands.

    Their appearance resembled crocodiles more than lizards.

    ¡°L-Lizardmen!¡±

    Lizardmen.

    Even among nations that accepted non- human species, they were classified as monsters. Dangerous and formidable, they had invaded the Lamia village.

    <blockquote>

    A Special Thank You!:

    I want to extend my deepest gratitude to [Azgaroth], for supporting me on Patreon!

    </blockquote>

 Chapter 100: Visitors to the Lamia Village (2)

    Chapter 100: Visitors to the Lamia Village (2)

    "Ssshiyaaaaak!!"

    "Ahhh! Run away!!"

    "We''re going to get eaten!"

    The shrill cries of the threatening lizardmen sent the village youths scrambling off the sleds, running for their lives. The lamia who had brought them along hurriedly chased after them, shouting that it was dangerous and urging them to get back on her sled, causing complete chaos.

    ''An invasion? Could this be that reptilian tribal war Hayang mentioned last time?''

    "We have visitors."

    Hayang approached me at a leisurely pace, draping her usual outfit loosely over her shoulders. She stopped beside me and spread her arms wide.

    ''Does she want me to dress her?''

    I adjusted her clothes, tightening the waist sash to secure it against the wind. As I finished, Hayang gave me a bashful smile and pressed herself closely against my side.

    "Ssshiyaaaaak!!"

    The seven lizardmen, hissing and shouting, flicked their tongues in agitation. Their cries were so loud that, even from over 20 meters away, they were ringing in my ears.

    "They seem angry."

    "That''s obvious enough."

    I looped the strap of my mana saber around my wrist, ready to grab it and swing the blade at a moment''s notice.

    For now, I had no intention of making the first move unless they initiated an attack. The lizardmen hissed and exchanged guttural noises, as if communicating, then suddenly pointed their bone spears¡ªnot at me, but at Hayang.

    "Ssshiyaak!! Traitor!!"

    It looked like this would require some forceful intervention. As I prepared to step forward, Hayang grabbed my arm.

    "Stay still."

    "They look like they''re about to charge."

    "I''ll guarantee your safety."

    Squelch. Squelch, squelch. The largest lizardman, likely their leader, began charging at us with the force of a mounted assault. My hand instinctively reached for the mana saber, unable to resist preparing for a counter.

    ''They''re strong, but they lack skill. I''ll split the spear shaft, disable their left arm to demoralize them, and press the saber to their face to demand surrender.''

    "Kamang."

    Just as I decided to step in, Kamang shot out from behind me like a bullet.

    Whoosh¡ª!

    Sliding low across the swampy ground, Kamang closed the distance to the lizardman in a flash. The lizardman tried to stab her with his bone spear, but Kamang slammed her hands into the ground and spun her body 180 degrees.

    Thwack!

    Using her tail like a whip, she struck the lizardman¡¯s stomach, sending him flying backward.

    "Ssskiyaaaak!!"

    The lizardman roared in pain, throwing aside his broken spear and regaining his stance. But Kamang was already climbing up his arm, wrapping herself around his neck and limbs to restrain him.

    ''She''s stronger than I thought.''

    "Kamang may seem mild, but she''s actually the strongest fighter in the village. Honestly, she could probably take down an entire small settlement on her own."

    It made sense why Hayang and Kamang had the best house in the village. Kamang dominated with sheer physical strength, while Hayang managed the village as its priestess, wielding her primal holy powers.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Crunch...

    "Ssskiyaaaak!!"

    Even as Kamang grappled the lizardman, binding his neck and arms, the lizardman used brute strength to begin breaking free. He landed a punch on Kamang''s body, making her recoil slightly.

    Thud!

    "Is she going to be okay?"

    "She''ll feel that one for sure."

    Kamang wasn¡¯t taking the blows lying down, though. She used her tail to hinder the lizardman''s arm movements, reducing the force of his punches. Still, it seemed like the fight might tilt in the lizardman¡¯s favor if things continued this way.

    "If Kamang fought at full strength, she''d dominate, but... I guess she can''t right now."

    ''Is it because she¡¯s been maintaining the mating ritual for 20 hours straight?''

    On top of that, she¡¯d shed part of her protective shell, making her more vulnerable.

    "Could you help her?"

    When Hayang let go of my arm, I picked up my mana saber to intervene.

    "Not with that. If you defeat him using your equipment, they¡¯ll dismiss it as a win due to your gear and refuse to acknowledge it."

    With a sigh, I undid the mana saber''s strap, tossed it to Hayang, and dashed into the swamp toward the lizardman.

    "Switch with me!"

    "I could handle this, but... Ah!"

    Kamang noticed the lizardman¡¯s fist heading for her lower abdomen and instinctively released her hold, backing away. The lizardman stumbled as his bindings were loosened, giving me the perfect opportunity to launch myself at him, channeling all my mana.

    Unlike lamias, whose snake-like lower bodies make them immune to knockdowns, lizardmen have joints. I aimed for his knee, knocking him off balance before he could recover, and grabbed his loose neck skin.

    ''Now that''s a literal "scruff of the neck."''

    Usually, grabbing someone by the scruff meant grabbing their shirt collar, but with the lizardman, I was literally gripping the loose folds of skin on his neck.

    Whack!

    I punched him square in the snout.

    When it comes to most creatures with distinct heads, there¡¯s no need to overthink it¡ªjust aim for the head. Reinforcing my fists with mana, I delivered another solid blow.

    Thud!

    The lizardman tried to retaliate with his tail, but I deflected it with my forearm and prepared another punch.

    "Stop! That''s enough!!"

    ''Wait, they can talk?''

    Hearing the lizardman''s surrender declaration caught me off guard. I glanced at Hayang to confirm, and she nodded.

    "Let him go."

    I released my grip on his scruff.

    "So, you snakes have finally decided to lower yourselves to accepting the filthy seed of humans. No pride left, huh?"

    "Except for one unsuccessful attempt, yes. And your words are as coarse as ever."

    It seemed Hayang and the lizardman leader were familiar with each other, engaging in a tense exchange of words.

    "Introduce yourselves. This is the chief of the lizardman village allied with us¡­"

    "Rolara!"

    Rolara? That sounded like a feminine name¡­

    ''Ah, right. Lizardmen are only giving birth to females these days, too.''

    "She¡¯s been investigating the unusual phenomenon in the swamp that I mentioned before. Since she¡¯s here, it must mean she¡¯s finished her investigation and is reporting back, right?"

    "Let¡¯s talk inside."

    At Rolara¡¯s words, the other lizardmen settled in the lamia village, lounging comfortably and basking in the sun. Hayang and Rolara entered one of the buildings together.

    "Ban, you should come along too."

    At Hayang''s invitation, I followed them inside the building.

    ---

    "Hmph! I identified three suspicious locations. At one of them, I discovered a presence absorbing the cold air flowing into the swamp."

    "As expected, the elder¡¯s prediction was correct."

    "Cold air?"

    At my question, Hayang scratched the muddy ground with a twig, drawing a rough map of the area.

    "This is what the elder told us: beneath this swamp lies magma."

    "Magma¡­?"

    I recalled the features I had learned in geography class.

    "So this place was originally a hot spring?"

    "If there were more water instead of mud, it might have been a hot spring."

    That explained it¡ªthough the area near the swamp was freezing, it became warmer as you moved into the swamp itself. If this was a geothermally active zone, it all made sense. Essentially, this was a hot spring with an abundance of soil.

    "Normally, the rising heat would get trapped between the trees, warming and even boiling the swamp. However, the balance is maintained by meltwater from the glaciers on the snowy mountains cooling the area. But if something is blocking the cold air mid-flow¡­"

    "The swamp¡¯s temperature would rise excessively. But wouldn¡¯t that be beneficial for lamias and lizardmen, allowing them to be more active?"

    "You humans always think in ways that suit yourselves!"

    Rolara hissed in irritation, flicking her tongue. Hayang calmed her down and explained on her behalf.

    "The problem is that this phenomenon has stopped males from being born."

    "Are you saying the rising swamp temperature and the lack of male offspring among reptilian species are connected?"

    "According to the elder, yes."

    Hayang gently rubbed her lower abdomen as she continued.

    "When we lay our eggs, their sex is not determined until they incubate. The temperature of the place where they¡¯re buried decides whether they become male or female."

    "So, if the temperature is too high, only females are born, disrupting the sex ratio for species like lizardmen and lamias?"

    "That¡¯s the elder¡¯s theory."

    "Then why not just eliminate whatever is causing this?"

    "Impossible."

    Rolara immediately shut down the idea.

    "It¡¯s not something we can hunt."

    "What exactly is it? Are we talking about some mythical dragon?"

    Dragons, aside from the kingdom¡¯s guardian dragon, had long since disappeared or gone dormant, becoming little more than legends. Even the kingdom¡¯s guardian dragon was not a pureblood but a half-dragon, a mix of human and dragon. Pure dragons had vanished entirely.

    ''If it really is a dragon¡­ moving the entire species might be the only solution.''

    But relocating the lamias and other reptilian species would be no simple feat. Unlike beastkin, who could adapt to human cities, lamias and lizardmen couldn¡¯t survive in dry environments. They needed swamps or wetlands to avoid their skin drying out.

    "Fortunately, it¡¯s not a dragon."

    "Then what is it? If it¡¯s not a dragon, we can just hunt it."

    "It¡¯s not a dragon, but it¡¯s just as dangerous."

    Rolara revealed the identity of the threat.

    "It¡¯s a Frost Hydra."

    A Hydra.

    This legendary multi-headed monster was once revered as a divine being in less advanced civilizations. It was a massive creature classified as a siege-class monster, requiring siege weaponry to subdue. Its most notable feature was its ability to regrow two heads for every one that was severed unless the stump was immediately cauterized.

    Historically, Hydras were recorded with anywhere from three to 99 heads. However, the 99-headed Hydra was a result of experiments by mages, artificially regenerating heads through repeated cutting and healing. In reality, the limit was around nine heads.

    While Hydras couldn¡¯t fly or leave their swampy habitats and lacked magical abilities, their tough scales, powerful muscles, and attacks from multiple heads made them nearly impossible to fight. Some rare variants, like the Frost Hydra, could even use a freezing breath attack, rendering them even more formidable.

    For reptilian species like lamias and lizardmen, the Frost Hydra¡¯s ability to lower the surrounding temperature was practically a death sentence. They wouldn¡¯t even be able to approach it.

    ''But I¡¯m different.''

    With the mana saber, which cauterized wounds as it cut, severing its heads would be feasible.

    Of course, that was only in theory. Facing a Hydra, even with a mana saber, was extremely dangerous. Its multiple heads could attack from blind spots, and in a swamp, wearing armor would cause you to sink. Without armor, you¡¯d be vulnerable to its wide-area breath attacks.

    "And it¡¯s already too late. Fools have already submitted to the Hydra."

    "What¡­?"

    "Terrified, they swore loyalty to it. They believe the Frost Hydra will help them produce male offspring. Apart from the six who followed me, the rest of our tribe has already joined it."

    "Does that mean the other lizardmen will attack us?"

    "It¡¯s already begun. They¡¯ll be here in two days."

    That didn¡¯t leave enough time to evacuate.

    "The lamias are fast enough to escape, so I came to warn you."

    "But if we leave, where do we go?"

    Hayang¡¯s question left Rolara speechless.

    "I don¡¯t know. But staying here means death. We can¡¯t even resist the Frost Hydra."

    Hayang sighed heavily, realizing the gravity of the situation.

    To them, the Frost Hydra was as catastrophic as a dragon was to humans.

    "If we kill the Frost Hydra, does that solve everything?"

    If so, it was up to me.

    I was the only one here who could fight it, even under its freezing breath.

 Chapter 101: Magic Knight (01)

    Chapter 101: Magic Knight (01)

    The village was bustling with activity.

    Since they had to deal with the traitorous Lizardmen following the Frost Hydra, a few powerful Lamias, including Kamang, decided to join the front lines from the Lamia village. Initially, the Lizardmen only planned to warn this village and hunt down as many traitors as possible from within, but they changed their minds and decided to join forces with the Lamias for a counterattack.

    The swamp, even to those who had lived here for ages, was a complex terrain that was impossible to fully grasp. As the defenders, we planned to secure a position first and ambush them. If the Frost Hydra appeared, everyone was to retreat, leaving me to engage it and force it to withdraw.

    ''Taking down a giant monster with my current equipment is out of the question. I¡¯ll have to weaken it by cutting off a few of its heads and force it to retreat.''

    The Hydra, a creature from ancient myths, was said to have once battled a demigod who ruled the land, ending in a mutual defeat. However, such tales were exaggerated in the myths passed down over time.

    In reality, while the Hydra had multiple heads, combining their intelligence didn¡¯t make it any more cunning than a clever lizard or snake. It wasn¡¯t capable of using complex strategies.

    ''If it had intelligence to match its strength, humanity would have already considered it a major threat and driven it to extinction ages ago.''

    That¡¯s why the kingdom regarded Hydras as merely powerful monsters, only dispatching knights and mage squads when necessary to hunt them down. Hydras didn¡¯t overlap much with human habitats, didn¡¯t actively attack humans, and if a confrontation occurred, knights and mages would simply handle the issue.

    ''But is taking down the Frost Hydra really going to solve everything?''

    From Hayang and the Lizardman, Rolara, I learned about the swamp¡¯s unique geography, where underground magma and the cold air from the snowy mountains maintained a delicate balance.

    But I couldn¡¯t help but worry. Would capturing or killing the Frost Hydra truly resolve the problem? Recent pollution from alchemist workshops and golem factories in the Saitorax Republic had already disrupted the environment, raising the continent''s overall temperature. The Elves had even personally visited the royal capital to plead for restraint. The rising temperatures were forcing species to migrate, from the southern swamps all the way up here to the northern lands.

    If this area were to deteriorate as well...

    ''But that¡¯s not something I can solve. I need to focus on what I can do right now.''

    As a knight, my duty was to fight and defeat the Hydra threatening this swamp.

    ''If it has three heads, I can manage. Five will be tricky. Seven will be dangerous. And if it has nine... there¡¯s no hope.''

    With no armor and facing the Hydra¡¯s widespread attacks, I had to keep the number of heads below five to have any chance of victory.

    Luckily, the mana saber I wielded could cauterize the Hydra¡¯s neck after severing a head, preventing regeneration. If I could just cut off one head early on, the battle would become significantly easier.

    When morning came and the heat from the earth began to rise, the Lizardmen and Lamias started to stir.

    "Take care out there."

    Hayang came to see me off, holding my hand and casting a small blessing. I felt my body grow lighter.

    ''A blessing?''

    It wasn¡¯t as strong as one from a saintess, but it improved my condition, and there was no reason to refuse such a boost.

    "And make sure to take this with you."

    "I think that¡¯s unnecessary."

    Hayang was tying a bell, which I had received from my superior knight, to my armor. However, it was useless; even if I rang it, reinforcements wouldn¡¯t arrive in time.

    "If you infuse mana into it and shake it, it¡¯ll make a sound."

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Jingle-jingle.

    ''It does make a sound when infused with mana, but still...''

    I couldn¡¯t just leave it behind, as Shuru or Mollang would likely end up playing with it. I stuffed it into the bag where I kept my armor.

    "When do you think they¡¯ll arrive?"

    "Shaa... They¡¯re still near the Frost Hydra, so they¡¯ll be slower than us. They also can¡¯t fight intensely until their body temperatures rise, so they¡¯ll likely start moving now and aim for the midday heat."

    "Shouldn¡¯t I go ahead and reduce their numbers first?"

    "That would be dishonorable!"

    "Ah... Yes, understood."

    It was true. I couldn¡¯t take on the Hydra and the Lizardmen alone, so I gave up the idea of a preemptive strike.

    As Rolara predicted, the temperature began to rise at midday, and the Lizardmen started appearing near the Lamia village.

    ''About thirty of them...''

    This was four times the number of Lizardmen who had visited the Lamia village earlier. However, they seemed slower and less responsive than the well-rested Lizardmen on our side, likely due to the Frost Hydra¡¯s influence lowering their body temperatures and reducing their combat abilities.

    "Shaaah! Traitors!"

    Rolara immediately screamed in fury upon seeing them. Though this ruined any chance of a surprise attack, the Lizardmen¡¯s bulky frames made it difficult for them to hide in the first place. The Lamias were already assigned the task of ambushing them.

    Seven Lizardmen charged forward with their weapons. Rolara was the first to strike, driving her bone spear into the neck of the nearest Lizardman.

    Thud!

    Although the thick neck skin of the Lizardman stretched and it let out a pained scream as it collapsed, it didn¡¯t die instantly.

    Their natural durability made it difficult to deal fatal wounds, even in combat. However, the lack of severe casualties on our side meant we could eventually subdue and convert them. For now, the situation was manageable.

    "Shaaaah!!"

    Weapons flew back and forth, but they only managed to leave small scratches on the Lizardmen''s thick hides. Eventually, they gave up on their weapons and resorted to throwing punches at each other. Despite the Lizardmen¡¯s immense physical strength, they couldn¡¯t easily knock each other out because of their thick skulls.

    ''If I could coat my fists with mana, I could break through their bones and shake their brains, but that¡¯s not possible right now...''

    The thick skin made it difficult to deal with them quickly, even though there was a difference in reaction speed. As a result, Rolara¡¯s group of Lizardmen began to fall behind in numbers.

    But I never intended to let the Lizardmen handle this on their own.

    Whooosh!

    The Lamias leaped down from the trees, wrapping themselves around the Lizardmen¡¯s heads, or sprang out from the swamp to strangle the sluggish Lizardmen by the neck.

    Crunch!

    Even though their thick skin could block blades and their strong bones could absorb heavy blows, the Lamias began to constrict the Lizardmen with their powerful coils, choking them relentlessly.

    "Gahh!"

    "Shaaah!!"

    The Lizardmen tried to strike the Lamias in anger, but their bodies, still stiff from the cold, couldn¡¯t prevent the Lamias from wrapping their tails around their arms. Thanks to this, the ten Lamias dispatched from the village managed to subdue ten Lizardmen completely, tightening their grips around their necks.

    ''Now there are less than twenty left!''

    I could use my mana saber to slice through all the Lizardmen, but if I killed their kin in one strike, Rolara would undoubtedly resent me, and it would further sour her view of humans. So, even though it was more work for me, I charged into the fray, using mana-infused punches to strike the Lizardmen''s heads and subdue them.

    Bam!

    Even Rolara, the leader of the Lizardmen, couldn¡¯t withstand more than a few of my punches.

    Although the raw strength of Rolara and the other Lizardmen¡¯s punches was greater, their thick skin and skulls protected them from purely physical attacks. My mana-charged blows, however, penetrated deeply, causing concussions and paralysis in a single strike.

    ¡°Just hold them down!¡±

    Bam!

    With the Lamias restraining the Lizardmen, I knocked them unconscious. Rolara, who was wrestling another Lizardman, kneed its head upward, rendering it unconscious in one swift move. With the Lamias and Lizardmen working together, the tide of battle turned quickly in our favor.

    ¡°Shaaaah! You¡¯re stealing my kills!¡± Rolara shouted, her voice filled with frustration.

    I ignored her and redirected the battle by having our allied Lizardmen capture those loyal to the Frost Hydra. Once I stepped in to finish them off, the balance of power completely shifted.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    The concussed Lizardmen struggled to fight back, flailing desperately. Whenever they did, Rolara mercilessly grabbed their arms.

    ¡°Traitors!¡±

    Crack!

    Rolara twisted the limbs of a Lizardman she had grabbed, breaking them and subduing it instantly. She looked down at the fallen Lizardmen with a conflicted expression before shouting as if she had realized something.

    ¡°Shaaaah!! Kyaaah! Your... tails!¡±

    Upon inspecting the subdued Lizardmen, it became clear that most of them had lost their tails. This explained their inability to balance properly or strike with their tails during combat. Combined with the temperature difference from traveling and resting in the sun, the loss of their tails had significantly weakened them.

    ¡°Did you offer them to the Hydra as food? Why would you go this far...?¡±

    ¡°We... won¡¯t die immediately... And if we lay eggs near the cold, maybe males will be born...¡±

    ¡°You fools! Why does it matter now?!¡±

    Despite her anger, Rolara¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears. The morale of the tail-less, defeated Lizardmen plummeted rapidly.

    ¡°Kyaaah! Stop this and come back! We¡¯ll take you back!¡± Rolara cried.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter... We can¡¯t win anyway.¡±

    At Rolara¡¯s plea, the Lizardmen hesitated, sadness etched on their faces, and they stopped fighting, retreating a few steps.

    ¡°We saw what happened to the village that resisted. It froze solid, never to rise again.¡±

    ¡°Shaaaah! What¡¯s so terrifying about the Frost Hydra?!¡±

    ¡°And it will happen to everyone. You, me, even the snakes...¡±

    A sudden chill ran through me, making my skin crawl.

    ¡°They¡¯re coming!¡± I yelled.

    The Lamias tried to retreat to the village, but the rapidly falling temperature slowed their movements.

    ''Are they attacking even before securing their forces?''

    Whoooosh!

    Cold air crept up from the ground, and I quickly circulated mana through my body. The sudden drop in temperature froze the Lamias and Lizardmen where they stood, leaving them unable to even scream.

    The Lizardmen who had given up resisting huddled together, forming a wall to shield us from the cold air blowing in our direction.

    ¡°Run, if you can... You¡¯ll end up like us, giving up,¡± one of them said.

    Watching the Lizardmen block the cold with their bodies, Rolara screamed in anguish, but in the face of the plummeting temperature, there was nothing anyone could do.

    ¡°Kyaaaah!!¡±

    The Lamias began fleeing across the frozen swamp, leading the surviving Lizardmen. Those shielding them from the cold slowly closed their eyes, entering hibernation before freezing solid completely.

    Crack!

    I moved my feet to avoid getting stuck to the swamp, which had frozen over into ice sturdy enough to hold my weight. The ice thickened and solidified the closer the Frost Hydra drew.

    Despite the biting cold that made movement difficult, the frozen swamp allowed me to prepare for full combat.

    Boom!!

    I heard the heavy footsteps of an enormous creature echoing across the ice. I opened my bag, donned the exoskeleton armor, and fitted the armored plates over it, initiating the final configuration.

    ¡°Registration number 02-001. Magic Knights Training Knight Ban. Initiating armor deployment.¡±

    Clank!

    Freed from the mud, I could now wear the armor unhindered.

    Whirrr!

    [Authorized user confirmation complete]

    [Current environment: Low temperature]

    [Hostile lifeform detected approaching]

    [Activating heat functions]

    As the notifications flashed across my vision, I switched my view to wide-angle mode and drew my mana saber.

    ¡°From now on, this is my time.¡±

 Chapter 102: Magic Knight (2)

    Chapter 102: Magic Knight (2)

    As time passed, the swamp¡¯s moisture began to freeze, and a thick fog spread across the area.

    Sssss... Sssssss...

    The frigid mist that enveloped the surroundings was so cold it could freeze a person¡¯s lungs solid if not filtered through the armor. The massive creature emitting this deadly cold froze the small insects scattered throughout the swamp, leaving them brittle and shattered.

    The creature, moving along the swamp floor as if slicing through it like a lamia, stretched its tightly coiled legs, stepping onto the frozen ground. It straightened its body to its full height.

    Uwooooooo!!

    With a roar so powerful it made the frozen swamp tremble, the Frost Hydra revealed itself.

    Its scales radiated a blue, icy glow, and its heads, which resembled a dragon more than a snake, were massive and menacing. Its elongated, snake-like body was supported by short but sturdy legs capable of holding its immense weight and maintaining its balance.

    Finally, its seven ferocious heads glared in all directions, each emitting a white mist. Trees struck by the mist shattered immediately, confirming the presence of its extreme cold breath.

    ¡®This thing is practically a walking natural disaster.¡¯

    The creature stood around 10 meters tall, with its height exceeding 5 meters. Considering that most recorded hydras were about 6-7 meters tall, this one was an aberration of extraordinary size. Although sheer size didn¡¯t necessarily equate to superior combat ability, its bulk suggested immense strength and thicker scales, making its necks harder to sever.

    ¡®It hasn¡¯t noticed me yet.¡¯

    I had deliberately minimized the heating function of my armor and allowed white frost to gather on its surface, blending in with the environment. The frosty appearance of my armor made it indistinguishable from the surrounding frozen trees and rocks unless the Frost Hydra focused directly on me.

    ¡®I need to draw it in closer. I¡¯ll wait until it lowers its body again, thinking the area is clear¡­¡¯

    I planned to attack in one swift strike, severing at least two of its heads in the first blow and crippling another before it could retaliate. My strategy involved leaping onto the Hydra¡¯s back, targeting the base where the necks converged, and rendering as many heads useless as possible in a single attack.

    Crack...

    The frost clinging to my skin shifted slightly, forming cracks to prevent it from freezing solid. I patiently waited for the right moment, observing the Frost Hydra closely.

    Rumble...

    The seven massive heads scanned their surroundings before locking onto a group of lizardmen standing together as if blocking its path. These lizardmen had already been struck by the Frost Breath and were now fused together into what looked like a large wall of ice. Despite their frozen state, faint outlines of heads and limbs were visible, hinting that the wall was made of lizardmen.

    Chomp.

    The Frost Hydra extended one of its heads and began smashing through the ice wall, devouring it.

    ¡®That bastard¡­¡¯

    Like someone biting into a frozen fruit, its seven heads fought each other over chunks of the ice wall. The frozen lizardmen were being eaten alive.

    Crunch. Crack!

    Although immobilized by the freezing cold, the lizardmen were still alive. Unlike humans, who would die from hypothermia, reptiles could survive being frozen, regaining mobility once thawed.

    Thus, the ice wall was not just a frozen structure¡ªit was alive.

    ¡®They were enemies a moment ago, but¡­ this is just too brutal.¡¯

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    As the Hydra devoured the frozen lizardmen, its heads occasionally turned to monitor its surroundings. Its sharp eyes glinted even as it ate.

    Crunch!

    By the time the last piece of the ice wall was devoured, only a few lizardmen ankles remained on the ground. Finally, the Hydra began to lower its massive body.

    Thud!

    Lowering its heavy frame, it released another blast of icy breath, shaping the terrain into a surface it could easily glide across. It then began moving again, slithering across the frozen swamp.

    This was my moment.

    Crack!

    I shattered the frost covering my armor and launched into a full sprint, pouring all my strength into my legs.

    Vrrrm! Vrrrm! Vrrrrm!

    Maximizing my armor¡¯s heating function, I thawed my frozen muscles and dashed across the swamp, breaking through the frozen terrain.

    The Frost Hydra, shrouded in the mist it had created, failed to notice me. I seized the opportunity, climbing onto its massive body and igniting my mana saber.

    Fsssss... Whoosh!

    The mana saber¡¯s heated blade roared to life, forming a high-temperature, high-pressure edge. I pushed the saber to its maximum output, leaping over the Hydra¡¯s body and slicing at the base where its many necks connected.

    Slash!

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The saber¡¯s blade scattered in the mist, its power halved. The ice covering the Hydra¡¯s scales melted first, forming an additional layer of defense. I managed to severely wound two of the outer heads but failed to sever them completely.

    Screeeeeeech!!

    The Hydra screamed in pain, thrashing wildly beneath me. Some of its quicker heads located me, turning and lunging my way. I raised my saber to meet them head-on.

    Whoosh!

    The mana saber sliced cleanly through the jaw of an oncoming Hydra head, severing half its face. However, before I could destroy it entirely, another head intervened, knocking the wounded one aside and preventing me from finishing it off.

    ¡®The ambush failed!¡¯

    With two of its heads severely injured and one partially disabled, the remaining four quickly surrounded me, lunging simultaneously. I analyzed their trajectories, preparing to counter the next attack.

    Bam!

    The Hydra¡¯s heads, as large as my body, collided in their attempt to grab me, creating an opening. I spotted a stunned head amidst the chaos and leaped onto it, swinging my mana saber.

    Slash!

    The blade was slightly shallow, but as I slashed through the base of the neck, I leaped and drove the mana saber deep into the Hydra''s flesh. Twisting the blade as if slicing into a massive fruit, I spun it around, cutting through completely.

    Only after doing so did I finally sever one of its heads.

    Thud!

    Ssssshhhhh!

    A massive head fell to the ground, and cold air burst forth from the stump of its neck. Normally, blood would spray from the severed area, and a new head would regenerate. However, the mana saber had cauterized the wound, leaving the severed neck gaping and unable to function further.

    "Six left."

    The Hydra, with its jaw already split by my saber earlier, began spewing frost despite its injuries.

    Crackle!

    This time, I was within the frost''s range rather than observing from a distance. The freezing cold enveloped me, causing the armor''s surface to stiffen and my visor to frost over. I struggled to endure the chill by using the mana saber¡¯s heat to thaw the armor.

    Hooo!

    The situation, however, grew worse. Though the armor still functioned, the thickening mist reduced the mana saber¡¯s effectiveness. Its range shortened, and its power waned, making it nearly impossible to deliver a decisive blow to the Hydra''s heads.

    Of the two necks I initially attacked, one flailed wildly before finally falling silent, but the other began to rise again, dripping frost. Furious, it joined the remaining five heads, which now encircled me.

    ¡®I¡¯m freezing.¡¯

    My armor¡¯s surface began freezing solid, and my movements grew sluggish. Even the mana saber¡¯s output steadily decreased over time, making it clear that I could no longer rely on its full strength to sever the Hydra¡¯s heads in a single strike.

    Faced with this dire situation, I had to choose: defense or offense.

    Clang!

    I yanked the emergency mana line from my armor and connected it to the base of the mana saber.

    Crack!

    With a swift motion, I destroyed the saber¡¯s control mechanism, turning it from a finely tuned weapon into a raw, high-pressure mana emitter. By removing its limiter, I pushed the weapon¡¯s power output to its absolute maximum.

    "Armor release!"

    Clunk!

    Without enough mana to power the armor¡¯s exoskeleton, I discarded all armor plates except for the gauntlet protecting my right hand. Exposing my body to the freezing air, I leapt toward the Hydra¡¯s heads, which lunged at me simultaneously.

    Slash!

    The extended, overcharged mana saber sliced cleanly through one of the Hydra¡¯s heads despite the scattering frost mist.

    Thud!

    "Five."

    Before the severed head could hit the ground, I climbed onto the thrashing stump, leaping toward the nearest neck. Driving the saber through the crown of its head, I slid downward, splitting it in half from top to bottom. Twisting the blade, I severed the neck completely.

    "Four."

    The head with the split jaw attempted to unleash another Frost Breath, but I was already at its base. In a single motion, I slashed through it and the partially severed neck from my earlier attack, taking down two heads at once.

    Sizzle!

    The uncontrolled mana saber was now overheating, melting into my gauntlet. The intense heat seared my hand, but I gritted my teeth and pressed on. Surrendering to the pain would mean death.

    "Two left!"

    The remaining two heads, now realizing the tide of battle had turned, attempted to flee. But if I let them escape, they could regenerate their heads and return. I swung the saber, severing one of the retreating heads, and charged toward the last one.

    The last head, positioned at the center of the Hydra¡¯s body, did not lunge at me immediately. Instead, it picked up a severed neck and hurled it toward me.

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    Whoosh!

    The severed neck still emitted frost from its open wound. Though the mana saber¡¯s heat prevented me from freezing instantly, the sheer force of the attack pushed me back.

    ¡®Just a little more¡­!¡¯

    Dodging the Frost Breath, I closed the gap, my back freezing as I moved low to the ground. Spinning my entire body, I slashed at the base of the final neck.

    Slash!

    The last head fell, blood spraying from the stump.

    "Damn it!"

    Though I had managed to sever the neck with a single strike, the blood spraying from the wound indicated that the saber¡¯s heat had dissipated. The blade had only cut through with raw mana pressure, failing to cauterize the wound.

    Drip¡­ Drip¡­

    This meant the injury wouldn¡¯t stop the Hydra¡¯s regeneration.

    Before my eyes, flesh began growing from the severed neck. In moments, a new, unscathed head emerged.

    Squish¡­ Crackle!

    Freezing the newly regenerated flesh with its icy breath, the Hydra solidified its own body and glared down at me, hunger and malice gleaming in its restored eyes.

    ¡®Just one more¡­ Just one more strike¡­¡¯

    The mana saber, now a shapeless, molten mess fused to my hand, was still functional for a single, desperate attack. Drawing every last bit of mana into my hand, I prepared for a final blow.

    Jingle¡­

    ¡®What¡¯s this¡­?¡¯

    A small bell, haphazardly stuffed into my bag, had become caught in the exoskeleton and began to jingle faintly. It had been inert while all my mana was channeled into the weapon, but with the connection severed, it began to resonate.

    SCREEEEEECH!!

    The sound seemed to irritate the Hydra, which abandoned its Frost Breath and lunged at me, intending to swallow me whole. This was exactly the opening I needed.

    ¡®I¡¯ll sever its head in one strike!¡¯

    Even if my hand was destroyed, as long as I could finish off this final head, I would win. Gritting my teeth, I prepared to ignite the saber for one last attack.

    ROOOOOOOOAR!!

    Suddenly, a monstrous roar, far more terrifying than the Hydra¡¯s, erupted from behind me.

 Chapter 103: Magic Knight (3)

    Chapter 103: Magic Knight (3)

    If it had been merely a beast¡¯s roar, I wouldn¡¯t have been so shaken.

    However, the moment I heard that sound, I felt my body freeze instinctively, as though hearing the cry of an apex predator¡ªa force capable of making any living creature submit without question.

    ¡®Pull yourself together!¡¯

    I regained control of my mind, forcing my body to resist the overwhelming urge to collapse to the ground. With great effort, I managed to stand upright despite the primal fear surging through me.

    The Hydra, however, was not so fortunate. Despite its superior physical abilities compared to mine, it submitted completely, lowering itself to the ground. Its jaws gaped open as it stared at something behind me.

    At the moment the Hydra submitted, a ray of light pierced through my chest from behind.

    ¡®This...¡¯

    The beam of light, far from being ordinary sunlight, radiated overwhelming mana, instantly replenishing the mana reserves I had depleted.

    Yet this light wasn¡¯t merely restorative.

    Crack!!

    The beam struck the Hydra¡¯s upper body, leaving a massive hole. The intense heat didn¡¯t just scorch the wound like my mana saber¡ªit carbonized the flesh, turning it pitch black.

    The strike was far more powerful than any of my desperate blows fueled by mana. I could only feel the overwhelming presence behind me, unable to muster the courage to turn around.

    Half of the Hydra¡¯s body had been obliterated, yet the light also restored my depleted mana reserves.

    In this kingdom, there was only one being capable of wielding such magic.

    The one who carried the blood of a Gold Dragon.

    The half-dragon who had protected the kingdom since its founding and even during the Demon King¡¯s invasion.

    "The kingdom¡¯s guardian dragon, Seyra."

    Even as my heart pounded and my legs trembled, I forced my body to resist the overwhelming presence, focusing on the Hydra, which was still a threat.

    Screeeeech-!

    As the Hydra opened its jaws to unleash a final Frost Breath, I delivered the prepared finishing blow, slicing through its head.

    Slash!

    There was no need to cauterize the wound.

    My mana had been restored beyond its usual capacity, and with the limiter removed, the mana saber¡¯s blade had grown large enough to not only sever the Hydra¡¯s head but also cook the neck entirely.

    The final frost escaping from the severed head served only to cool my searing right hand, acting as a temporary coolant.

    Of course, my entire body began freezing over simultaneously, but the warm sunlight behind me quickly thawed the frost.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Like eternal snow melting under the sun¡¯s rays, the white frost that had covered the area disappeared, leaving only the warm sunlight and a bubbling swamp behind.

    "Well done."

    Warm light bathed my back.

    The overwhelming presence that had earlier subdued all life in the area¡ªDragon Fear¡ªhad come from the same source as the radiant mana behind me.

    "Support... it was you?"

    The guardian dragon, glowing like a miniature sun, was the reinforcement summoned by the bell¡¯s chime.

    ---

    When everything was over, I returned to the village, battered and exhausted.

    "Did you meet the Elder?"

    Hayang, who had come to greet me in advance, asked as though she already knew everything that had transpired.

    ¡®The Elder... So the Elder that Hayang and the other reptilian races speak of really is her?¡¯

    The kingdom¡¯s guardian dragon, who had defended the kingdom for over 500 years, certainly deserved the title of Elder.

    "I met her... but..."

    My body was glowing faintly with golden light from the mana I had absorbed¡ªnearly twice as much as I could normally generate. It would dissipate over time, so I didn¡¯t pay it much attention.

    What caught my attention, however, was my right hand. Initially, I had expected to request its amputation and reconstruction once I returned to the capital (injuries sustained during missions were covered by the state), as it had fused to my melted gauntlet.

    Yet, thanks to some kind of emergency treatment, it had healed to the point of being just a mild burn.

    What truly troubled me, though, was the thought that haunted me during my return.

    ¡®If I had just rung the bell and called the guardian dragon from the start, I wouldn¡¯t have had to go through all this. The Hydra would have been dealt with easily.¡¯

    This bitter realization left a sour taste in my mouth.

    Not to mention, had the guardian dragon intervened earlier, the Lizardmen wouldn¡¯t have been frozen and devoured¡ªthey might have all survived.

    "I know what you¡¯re thinking."

    My conflicted emotions must have been evident on my face.

    "But the Elder cannot move so easily. From the kingdom¡¯s perspective, even if dozens or hundreds of Lamias or Lizardmen die, it doesn¡¯t concern them. They would never permit the Elder, the guardian dragon, to leave her post over such matters."

    "Ah..."

    Seyra, the kingdom¡¯s guardian dragon, was essentially a last-resort secret weapon to be used only when the kingdom was on the brink of collapse.

    Naturally, the royal family kept her existence tightly under wraps. On rare occasions, they would showcase her at noble gatherings to boast, "Our kingdom has a guardian dragon," as a display of strength to both nobles and neighboring nations.

    It wasn¡¯t as though the guardian dragon could casually come here to deal with the Hydra at her leisure.

    ¡®So giving me this bell was a way to provide the bare minimum justification, wasn¡¯t it?¡¯

    The idea was simple: A knight of the kingdom happened to request reinforcements, so the guardian dragon just happened to come. A pretense thinly veiled in diplomacy.

    Understanding this, I realized why my senior knight hadn¡¯t explained the bell¡¯s true purpose to me, and why the dragon hadn¡¯t come when I tested it before.

    ¡°Damn politicians...¡±

    It would be understandable if the guardian dragon was preoccupied defending the kingdom, but instead, they kept her hidden away like a secret weapon, unused.

    ¡°The Elder takes care of us and guides us, but there are still contracts and obligations in place,¡± Hayang said.

    ¡°But the Lizardmen¡­¡± I began.

    ¡°Ha! We are not a weak race that depends solely on the Elder. Those who sacrificed themselves to save us showed their worth¡ªthey stood as great warriors, halting the Hydra¡¯s advance with only thirty of their kind and securing our escape,¡± Hayang replied firmly.

    Despite Hayang¡¯s and Lora¡¯s words, I couldn¡¯t fully accept it in my heart, though I forced myself to acknowledge the reality.

    ¡°Do you think things will return to normal... eventually?¡±

    At my question, Hayang shook her head.

    ¡°That seems unlikely. The entire continent is warming. Perhaps not today or tomorrow, but one day, the cold here will disappear¡ªeven without creatures like the Frost Hydra¡ªand this place will no longer be habitable for us to reproduce.¡±

    Hayang glanced toward Lora, who responded resolutely.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. If we are the last, we will seek a fitting end for our kind.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s their stance. As for us,¡± Hayang added, ¡°we plan to struggle on a bit longer, even if it¡¯s not pretty...¡±

    She gently touched her lower abdomen and glanced at Kamang, who was resting nearby.

    ¡®I hope more men like me come to this place in the future...¡¯

    While it wasn¡¯t realistic to expect pregnancy from a single night, they seemed quietly hopeful.

    However, hybrid offspring between different species were extremely rare, so I doubted I had fulfilled their expectations.

    ¡®If someone were to stay here and try every day, perhaps it might eventually happen...¡¯

    But that wasn¡¯t my responsibility. It would be up to other men who might one day accept and live among them.

    If they could continue inviting people, breaking down barriers as they had done with me, perhaps one day humans and Lamias could coexist in harmony.

    ¡°I wish you all the best for the future.¡±

    ¡°And I wish you peace on your journey ahead, Knight.¡±

    Thus, the perilous mission in the northern swamp came to an end.

    ---

    After the knight departed, the Lamia village held a small festival.

    The Lizardmen, now reduced to just seven survivors, decided to live with the Lamias. The festival welcomed these new residents into the community.

    And another celebration followed¡ªa festival to mark the conception of eggs by the village priestess and her guardian.

    While the knight had assumed that a single night together wouldn¡¯t lead to pregnancy, Lamias didn¡¯t require prolonged mating rituals without reason. With most cases, a single act was enough to conceive offspring.

    The priestess, who had received the first seed, began laying her eggs in a deep pit prepared by the villagers and the Lizardmen.

    Though some Lizardmen seemed disgruntled, they didn¡¯t criticize the Lamias¡¯ methods of reproduction, as the Lamias were now part of their family.

    The first laying took a long time, but with help from other Lamias, the white priestess successfully laid nine eggs.

    Following her, the black guardian took her turn. Laying slightly more, she deposited twelve eggs into the same pit, handling them with care.

    The Lamias of the village worked together to cover the eggs with soil using their own hands. This pit would now be the foundation of their future, a place all Lamias would protect with their lives.

    The priestess and guardian held hands as they gazed at the pit containing their eggs. They made a simple wish, asking for nothing else.

    They didn¡¯t care whether the offspring were male or female. Even if all 21 turned out to be girls, they wouldn¡¯t blame or lament.

    All they hoped for was one thing:

    ¡°May our children be born healthy.¡±

 Chapter 104: Humans vs. Tentacle Creature (1)

    Chapter 104: Humans vs. Tentacle Creature (1)

    For some reason, no one spoke to me on the way down from the northern region.

    Maybe it was because I¡¯d spent so much time in the swamp that my body now gave off a faint stench, like snake musk.

    On top of that, my right hand was burned, and Mollang was constantly clinging to it, holding a potion in her body to treat the burn. Anyone seeing me would probably think I was some kind of monster with a slime fist.

    And with Shuru attached to my left hand, mimicking Mollang for fun, it probably looked like I had a cat beastman¡¯s paw stuck to me.

    ¡®Kinda cool, though.¡¯

    Of course, what I found "cool" might look like a lunatic¡¯s nightmare to the average person. Because of that, we couldn¡¯t stay in any towns and had to settle for just getting supplies from the outskirts as we made our way to the capital. Naturally, we looked pretty grimy.

    Ever since we left the swamp, I hadn¡¯t even managed to wash off the mud properly, let alone take a decent bath. To make matters worse, as the Frost Hydra¡¯s defeat caused the permafrost in the north to begin thawing, I had to wade through mud once again while leading the horse.

    By the time I finally arrived at the capital, I looked like some kind of mud golem.

    ¡®I need to wash up as soon as I get inside...¡¯

    The fact that people instinctively gave me a wide berth was proof of just how bizarre I looked.

    "What in the world is that?"

    "It reeks like crazy!"

    "Is that a mud golem?"

    Lucky me.

    At least the mud on my face hid my identity.

    Thunk.

    I thought I was moving as carefully as possible, but I was so tired that I accidentally bumped into a passerby, smearing her clothes with mud.

    "Ah, I¡¯m so sorry."

    "It¡¯s... fine."

    The woman had a hood pulled over her entire body and kept her head bowed low. Her voice sounded a little strange, but at least she accepted my apology right away, which was a relief.

    With how rough I looked, I wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if she picked a fight instead.

    "If you need it, I can pay for cleaning."

    "No need," she replied in broken speech.

    ¡®If she¡¯s really fine with it...¡¯

    I bowed my head once again in apology and quickly passed by her to return to the knights¡¯ headquarters. But for some reason, the mud on my arm felt sticky.

    ¡®What the...? Did I get some other slime on me or something?¡¯

    Since I planned to wash up anyway, I ignored it and went inside. Just as I did, an eerie scraping sound came from behind me.

    "Found... you."

    "......!!"

    Feeling a chill at the murderous tone, I turned around, but there was no one there.

    All that remained in the spot was a sticky patch of slime.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ---

    Ssssshhhhh...

    "Shuru! Stop running away!"

    "Nyaaaang!"

    As expected of a cat beastman, Shuru hated being washed.

    Right now, I had her locked between my legs, forcing her to stay in place while I washed her. I held her down tightly and shampooed her hair, but she kept clawing at my thighs, nearly making me lose my grip several times.

    Thankfully, Mollang blocked Shuru¡¯s claws every time she swung at me.

    "Hah... finally feels like I¡¯m alive again."

    Back in the swamp, I got so used to the stench that I didn¡¯t even notice it anymore, but the smell coming off me was unbelievable.

    Even the knights, who were used to the smell of sweat, grime, and mana-circulated waste, recoiled when they saw me and immediately told me to go shower.

    "Hands!"

    "Prrrr..."

    I cleaned the mud off Shuru¡¯s hair, paws, and ass thoroughly, while Mollang absorbed soap into her body and scrubbed my back and ass, reaching places I couldn¡¯t easily get to.

    ¡®How would I even survive without Mollang?¡¯

    I washed Shuru while Mollang washed me. Since she was a slime, dirt didn¡¯t stick to her, making her the cleanest of all of us. One quick rinse, and she was good as new.

    "Hah... nothing beats a hot shower after so long."

    Normally, I¡¯d wash the horse too, but when I offered, Dane and Levin panicked and took over, practically dragging the horse away while yelling at me to get to the shower. Thanks to them, I could enjoy my shower in peace.

    "Alright, time to lather up... close your eyes tight."

    "Want out..."

    Shuru¡¯s whining¡ªwas it her mimicking human speech, or was it just cat sounds that happened to sound like "want out"?

    Either way, letting her out wasn¡¯t an option. I kept her tightly pinned between my thighs and continued washing her hair.

    "Let me out!"

    After finishing Shuru, Mollang climbed up my head, absorbing soap into her body. She thoroughly cleaned out every speck of mud from my hair, leaving even my scalp feeling fresh. It was so soothing I wondered if I could get addicted to this.

    "Ha... I want to keep washing like this for an hour..."

    Of course, if I did that, I''d catch a cold and my body would get all wrinkly, so I had to stop at an appropriate point. I grabbed a towel and dried Shuru¡¯s hair, ears, and body. As soon as I was done, she quickly wrapped herself in the towel and bolted out of the shower room.

    ¡®She¡¯ll probably find her way back.¡¯

    Although I was a little concerned about her running around nearly naked with just a towel, Shuru¡¯s stealth skills were good enough that she¡¯d avoid being spotted by the other knights and make it back to her room just fine.

    "Now, I need to wash and dry Mollang too¡ªah, no, stop it!"

    Mollang, who had been showing signs of hunger lately, immediately slithered down toward my lower half as soon as Shuru was gone. She formed hands with her body, grabbed my crotch, and started shaking it. This time, the soapy bubbles covering her body made her touch even more slippery and brought an unfamiliar sensation.

    "I need to finish washing quickly and get out... Ahh!"

    But Mollang, having been deprived of food all the way from the Lamia village to here, showed no signs of giving up.

    After cleaning off all the accumulated dirt and sweat from my body with the soap bubbles, Mollang expelled all the bubbles from her body. Instead, she filled her insides with clean water, gathered it in her chest, and began shooting streams of water from her nipples like a tiny showerhead.

    "Where the hell does she learn stuff like this?"

    Normally, water would squirt out from the center of Mollang¡¯s nipples in a single stream, but now, as if replicating actual breasts, the water sprayed out in several thin streams. It looked so much like a makeshift showerhead that I didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or be dumbfounded.

    "Ugh... This is just..."

    I hadn¡¯t planned on getting off here, but the constant stimulation made it impossible to resist.

    As soon as I grabbed Mollang¡¯s core and squeezed tightly, she adjusted the structure of her internal body. She shifted into something rougher, resembling the masturbatory tools shaped like tentacle creatures she had replicated before.

    "If you''re asking to be used like a toy... I won¡¯t refuse!"

    I started rubbing myself against Mollang¡¯s body. The countless, living ridges inside her stimulated every part of my head and shaft as if sucking me in.

    A normal vagina wouldn¡¯t have this many ridges. Plus, no matter how much a woman clenched her lower muscles, it wouldn¡¯t match the strength of an adult man¡¯s grip. That¡¯s why they said overusing tools like this could make actual sex feel underwhelming later.

    But that thought wasn¡¯t enough to stop me. Mollang felt too good.

    "Ahh... Mollang, you¡¯re seriously..."

    Squelch, squelch, squelch.

    "Now, tighten up right here...!"

    When Mollang moved her core to my glans and twisted her entire body into a spiral to squeeze me, I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. I ejaculated heavily onto her core.

    Gurgle, gurgle.

    Watching my cum stick and smear all over Mollang¡¯s core, I finally snapped back to reality.

    "Phew..."

    Even though I came once using Mollang, my arousal didn¡¯t subside. My mind was clear, but my lower half was still rock-hard. I was about to use her again when¡ª

    Splat.

    "Ugh... What is this?"

    Something wet and unpleasantly slimy brushed against my ankle, forcing me to stop what I was doing.

    I looked down and saw that the water mixed with mud and soap hadn¡¯t drained properly. Instead, it had pooled around my ankles. No matter how I looked at it, this wasn¡¯t normal.

    ¡®Did the drain get clogged?¡¯

    I thought maybe the mud I washed off had blocked the drain. With no other choice, I released Mollang and bent over, my dick swinging freely, to check the drain with my hands.

    "Let¡¯s see... Where¡¯s it clogged?"

    If the blockage was deep, I¡¯d be out of luck, but usually, clogs happened at the strainer, where mud and debris got stuck. I reached down to the shower drain and felt around.

    "What is this?"

    Instead of mud, my fingers brushed against something soft, squishy, and slimy. It wasn¡¯t what I had expected.

    "What the hell is this?"

    I crouched lower to get a better look, only to discover a strange, unidentified substance clogging the drain.

    ¡®Is this... some kind of slime? Wait, no!¡¯

    It reminded me of a story I once heard from older knights about how someone had jerked off in the shower, and the cum had clogged the drain, creating a nasty backup. I had dismissed it as a lie made up to stop people from masturbating in the showers, but... could it be true?

    "Ugh!"

    The thought that I might have just touched a mass of congealed semen made me recoil in disgust. I quickly tried to pull my hand away.

    It wasn¡¯t my fault. I¡¯d been gone for days, and even when I jerked off, I made sure Mollang cleaned up everything afterward.

    Pop!

    Suddenly, the drain¡¯s strainer burst open, and something slimy and viscous began flowing out.

    ¡®How much were these bastards jerking off while I was gone for it to overflow like this?!¡¯

    As I panicked, trying to escape, the mass of slime turned and wrapped around my ankle.

    "Ahhh!"

    I screamed, convinced that this disgusting pile of semen had somehow fertilized and given birth to a monster. While I stood there horrified, the slimy mass kept overflowing from the drain and began slithering its way toward me.

    ¡®No, this isn¡¯t just a lump of semen...¡¯

    When I got a closer look at its underside and the ridges that lined it, I suddenly remembered where I had seen something like this before.

    It was the same as the inside of those masturbatory tentacle cups¡ªexactly like the ones Professor Pandel had shown me once. I¡¯d dismissed it as nothing at the time, but seeing the moving ridges brought it all back.

    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me these guys threw out their used tentacle cups here...¡¯

    And somehow, those tentacles had absorbed semen, grown, and turned into this monster. It was like something straight out of a third-rate horror movie, but it was happening right in front of me.

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    To make matters worse, the tentacles began crawling up my thighs, reaching toward my lower half. The sheer terror of the situation was indescribable.

 Chapter 105: Humans vs. Tentacle Creature (2)

    Chapter 105: Humans vs. Tentacle Creature (2)

    "Ugh!"

    I quickly reinforced my arm with mana and began tearing off the tentacles. Thankfully, they weren¡¯t equipped with suction cups but were instead covered in protrusions, so they just slid off my thigh without gripping tightly.

    Squish!

    ¡®I need to escape first and call the others to handle the aftermath!¡¯

    Just in case, I kept Mollang wrapped protectively around my lower body as I prepared to dash out of the shower room.

    Crash!

    "Ahhh! What the hell is this?!"

    As I reached for the door, the shower room entrance suddenly shattered, and a mass of tentacles began pouring in.

    If I had been just a moment slower to react, I would have been caught in that writhing mass. While I was frozen in fear at the thought, the shower room was already filling up with tentacles.

    "Why the hell are these tentacles targeting me?! Isn¡¯t it normal for them to go after female knights?!"

    Of course, if they targeted the female knight trainees who trained with us, they¡¯d probably be torn apart alive by the brute strength of a half-orc or half-ogre.

    "Seriously, what kind of pride do these tentacles have to come after a guy like me, who doesn¡¯t even have the right holes?!"

    As I irrationally yelled at the tentacles, they seemed to hesitate, almost as if confused, and stopped in place.

    Did these things mistakenly attack me because they thought I was a woman, only to realize their error once they got a closer look?

    "If you get it now, then get lost!"

    Ssshhhk!

    At that moment, the tentacles began clustering together, forming some sort of shape.

    As I watched them rise and transform, I thought this must be their true form finally revealing itself. I prepared to cover my fists with mana, ready to strike and make my escape. But then, the cluster of tentacles split apart, and from within emerged a face¡ªbeautiful, almost mesmerizing.

    Her upper body was shapely, with tentacles puffed out like breasts. Below, where her skirt-like mass split, legs-like tentacles extended downward. I couldn¡¯t help but stare as she fully formed.

    Moments later, the tentacle creature... no, the tentacle woman, opened her eyes.

    "Found... you."

    That chilling voice from earlier. It was hers.

    "F-Found? Found what?"

    "You."

    Her face, undeniably beautiful, was offset by the grotesque sight of her mouth. Inside, tentacle-like protrusions wriggled in place of a tongue, freezing me on the spot.

    "Me? You must be mistaken!"

    "The one who properly entered me."

    Before I could even react, one of her limbs¡ªno, her tentacles¡ªwrapped around my waist. The textured surface began rubbing against my crotch, pressing insistently.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    "I remember this shape."

    "W-What...?"

    Sssk!

    More tentacles descended from the ceiling, grabbing my wrists and suspending me mid-air.

    ¡®I¡¯ve been caught!¡¯

    Oddly enough, these tentacles didn¡¯t register any mana.

    Normally, most living beings carried some mana within them, and the more dangerous the creature, the stronger the bio-mana they possessed. This allowed knights to sense and avoid danger using their mana perception. However, these tentacles were completely undetectable.

    They felt like ordinary, lifeless constructs¡ªnothing more than moving architecture.

    ¡®Are they non-mana-based lifeforms?¡¯

    Professor Pandel once mentioned that there were creatures not based on mana. I¡¯d dismissed the idea since even the weakest human beings had at least a trace of mana. Yet here it was¡ªa creature that defied that notion.

    Squirm... squirm...

    The tentacle creature, having bound me and suspended me in mid-air, spread its skirt-like tentacles over Mollang, who was clinging to protect my crotch like underwear.

    The broad, flesh-like tentacle pressed between my legs, rubbing insistently. Despite Mollang¡¯s desperate attempts to shield me, the protrusions pushed through, brushing against sensitive areas, even stimulating my prostate.

    And Mollang¡ªMollang was starting to lose her form.

    Splat!

    "Mollang!"

    Normally, she¡¯d be able to maintain her solid, protective shape, but now she was completely liquefied, almost like water. No, even diluted water wouldn¡¯t collapse like this. Her body was oozing onto the floor, unable to hold together.

    As she tried to return to me, her form would falter and melt away, as if something was dissolving her from the inside out.

    ¡®Is she... is she okay?¡¯

    I¡¯d never seen Mollang pushed to this extent before.

    Granted, I hadn¡¯t brought Mollang or Shuru into situations with high-level threats often, but I never expected Mollang to be overwhelmed like this...

    "Aaagh!"

    And now, with Mollang gone, the broad tentacle flattened against me, its textured surface sliding over my most sensitive area. Some of its protrusions even pushed between my ass cheeks, teasing my entrance. The sensation made me scream involuntarily.

    ¡®This is a dangerous creature!¡¯

    No wonder tentacle creatures are hailed as the strongest in erotic stories featuring female knights.

    It wasn¡¯t just about targeting a female knight¡ªthis was beyond what a knight¡¯s capabilities could handle. There was no clear countermeasure in sight.

    ¡°Ah... Aahhh! That¡¯s sensitive¡­!¡±

    A new tentacle stretched out and began sucking on my nipple out of nowhere.

    ¡®This is the kind of thing you should be doing to a female knight, dammit!¡¯

    Normally, I¡¯d be the one doing the sucking. Now that I was on the receiving end, it sent shivers down my spine. The protrusions on the tentacle naturally stimulated my nipple, and even though I didn¡¯t want it, a tingling pleasure spread from my chest.

    ¡°Ugh...!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t stop myself from getting hard.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the nipple and prostate stimulation. Ever since this tentacle creature revealed herself, the shower room had gradually filled with a sticky, faint mist. It was as if the creature was emitting pheromones, saturating the air with an arousing scent as she slowly approached me, lifting her skirt-like mass of tentacles.

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    Her genital opening wasn¡¯t positioned where it would be on a humanoid creature¡ªbeneath the groin. Instead, it was located right in the center of her lower abdomen. It was as if her womb, the spot where a succubus¡¯s lewd tattoo would be, had a gaping hole in it.

    In other words, if I were to penetrate her, it would go straight into her lower belly. But the position wasn¡¯t the issue here.

    ¡®Why... why are there teeth in the tentacle creature¡¯s hole?¡¯

    ¡°W-Wait, why does everything else have protrusions, but only that part has¡­?¡±

    ¡°This is my real hole.¡±

    ¡°But... it¡¯s full of teeth!¡±

    ¡°Haaah¡­ you can handle this, can¡¯t you?¡±

    I had been on missions before where lamias with sharp fangs tried to take me in their mouths, but this¡­ this was different. I had never encountered a hole like this, packed with rows of razor-sharp teeth.

    No sane person would stick their dick in a place like that unless they had a death wish.

    And these teeth weren¡¯t just sitting still¡ªthey were rotating. It reminded me of the inner structure of a sandworm¡¯s throat!

    The kind of sandworm that could swallow an entire caravan of guards, camels, and goods whole. The terrifying, flesh-grinding maw of such a creature was now dripping saliva, inching closer to my crotch.

    ¡®God, please!¡¯

    They say people find religion when pushed to their limits, and in that moment, I felt an overwhelming surge of faith.

    ¡°Ahhh! Gyaaaaah!!¡±

    I tried to free my arms, but the tentacles gripping me acted like suction cups, refusing to budge. Kicking was useless too. Every time I lifted my leg to strike, it would just slide off her slimy surface, almost as if I were inviting her between my legs.

    Ssssllip!

    To make matters worse, she began cradling my waist and tightly gripping my thighs, suspending my body mid-air. And now, right in front of me, that horrifying, tooth-filled hole slowly inched closer.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t this the worst possible opponent for a man?!¡¯

    This wasn¡¯t just a tentacle creature¡ªit was a castration creature.

    According to primitive myths, women who worshipped the goddess of chastity would develop teeth in their vaginas to fend off men who tried to violate them. Those sharp teeth could slice off a man¡¯s manhood in an instant. But why was that myth walking around in front of me?!

    And why were the teeth rotating?!

    Drip.

    ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡±

    On top of that, the saliva dripping from her maw burned like acid the moment it touched my thigh. The pain was excruciating. Was this some malicious intent to not only grind me to bits but dissolve every last trace?

    ¡®Is this divine punishment for treating my lower half like a berserker¡¯s weapon?¡¯

    Was this a trial?

    A revenge of the goddess of love and marriage for me ogling her divine statue and shamelessly preaching her erotic charms to others?

    If the gods decided my magnificent manhood needed to be punished, then¡­

    ¡°Ahhh, no! Please, God! I¡¯m sorry!!¡±

    The shower room was already filled with tentacles, so no one outside would hear my desperate cries. My screams echoed in vain as I resigned myself to the fact that my precious manhood was about to be sacrificed to this horrifying creature.

    ¡®Goodbye, my dick... You¡¯ve worked hard up until now.¡¯

    I felt tears well up as I thought about how I would never get to father children. Even in this dreadful situation, my damn dick remained shamelessly erect, pointing directly at the tentacle¡¯s hole.

    Of course, I wasn¡¯t aroused. The constant stimulation to my prostate had forced an involuntary erection¡­

    ¡°Ughhh!!¡±

    The chilling sensation of sharp teeth brushing against the head of my cock sent shivers through my entire body. Slowly but surely, the tentacle creature¡¯s hole began swallowing me.

    The rotating teeth squirmed and licked deeper, enveloping me further. Thanks to the residual moisture on my cock and the mana shield I¡¯d hastily wrapped around it, the acidic fluids hadn¡¯t dissolved me yet. But the moment those teeth bit down, there¡¯d be no saving it.

    Honestly, being bitten off cleanly might be a mercy. A worse fate would be having my dick shredded to ribbons, bleeding profusely in unbearable agony¡­

    ¡®I hate both options!!¡¯

    No matter how much I struggled or resisted, escape was impossible. Activating my mana circuits only offered brief protection. After all, my dick¡ªan organ of flesh and blood swollen with pressure¡ªcould never withstand the gnashing force of those vicious teeth.

    As the monstrous maw swallowed me to the base, I caught one last glimpse of my precious manhood disappearing into the abyss. A single tear rolled down my cheek.

    ¡®Goodbye¡­ to the man I once was¡­¡¯

 Chapter 106: Humans vs. Tentacle Creature (3)

    Chapter 106: Humans vs. Tentacle Creature (3)

    Tears streamed down my face as I mentally bid farewell to my lifelong companion, my precious dick.

    Squelch!

    Suddenly, the moisture in the room disappeared, my skin tightening painfully, and the tentacle creature let out a scream as it recoiled from me.

    "Kyaaak!!"

    "It¡¯s working!"

    "Delphine! Throw more of it!"

    Beyond the mass of tentacles blocking the shower room entrance, I saw Delphine and Professor Pandel. Delphine quickly grabbed another potion bottle, uncapped it, and tossed it into the room.

    ¡®They¡¯ve come to save me!¡¯

    Even if they couldn¡¯t hear me, there was no way they¡¯d miss the sight of the tentacles overwhelming the entire shower room.

    Crash!

    As the bottle shattered, the potion began absorbing all the moisture in its vicinity. Even the fluid making up the tentacles started being sucked dry. The tentacle wrapped around my arm dried up and crumbled away, snapping off easily.

    "No...! How dare you interrupt at such a crucial moment!"

    The tentacle creature tried to close its maw, as if determined to finish me off, but at that moment, I clenched my core, pouring mana into my glans, and struck upward into its mouth.

    Thwack!

    "Guh!"

    The tentacle creature, hit squarely by the rising motion, flinched like a crocodile stabbed in the throat. It recoiled in shock, giving me just enough time to shake off the dried-up tentacles, grab the limp Mollang, and retreat.

    ¡®I... I¡¯m alive!¡¯

    Whoosh!

    I grabbed a nearby bucket and upended it over myself, coating my body with water to replenish my lost moisture. I also used the bucket to shield Mollang, trying to keep her safe.

    While I prepared for the next attack, the tentacle creature reached out toward me, attempting to approach despite its body visibly shrinking.

    Pssshhh!

    Finally, as the alchemical dehydrating agent spread over the creature¡¯s body, her supple, fluid-filled form began to wither and shrink at an alarming rate.

    This was an incredibly potent substance, capable of turning anything it touched into a shriveled husk or mummifying it entirely. For a creature like her, whose body was predominantly composed of water, it was nothing short of a lethal poison.

    "No..."

    Despite her body drying up, the tentacle creature reached out toward me, desperation in her eyes. But as she realized she couldn¡¯t reach me, her arm dropped.

    Crack¡­

    As the surroundings withered, losing their moisture, the tentacle creature looked at me with sorrowful eyes.

    "My name... is Nel..."

    "Nel...?"

    "I will... find you... again..."

    Drip.

    "I... swear it..."

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    At that moment, the tentacle creature, who had been maintaining a humanoid form, crumbled completely. Abandoning her now-dried-up tentacles, she retreated into the drainage system, her remaining fluid slithering away to escape.

    "She¡¯s escaping through the drain!"

    "Damn it, block her off!!"

    My comrades outside, who had been waiting, scrambled to block the drain. But Nel forced her way through, smashing the wooden shields barring the exit, and vanished.

    "I... I¡¯m alive..."

    Whoosh!

    The dehydrating agent had left my lips cracked and my tongue parched, but aside from the severe dehydration, there were no other side effects. My comrades sprayed water around to rehydrate the area, stabilizing the situation.

    Wriggle, wriggle.

    "Ugh! What¡¯s this?!"

    "Oh, that...?"

    Surprisingly, even the dried-up ends of the severed tentacles started moving again when water was poured on them. Though they didn¡¯t form massive clusters, the individual tentacles reanimated. My comrades quickly burned each piece with mana sabers, damaging the tissue before disposing of them in sacks.

    "Huff... Huff..."

    I was alive.

    No, more than my life, the fact that my lower body was intact filled me with relief. I wanted to cry, but my tear ducts were too dry to produce tears.

    ¡®What about Mollang?¡¯

    I lifted the bucket shielding Mollang and saw that she was still in her limp, gelatinous state. However, she seemed conscious, as she separated her melted body from her intact core and waited for me.

    ¡®Does she want me to cut her?¡¯

    I pressed the bucket to the ground and carefully sliced through her gelatinous body, separating the damaged parts from her core. The discarded parts dissolved, leaking slime fluid everywhere. Mollang had now shrunk to half her original size.

    Boing, boing.

    ¡®She¡¯s barely the size of my palm now.¡¯

    She used to fit snugly in both hands when she formed a humanoid shape. Now, she was so small she could be held in one hand.

    ¡®Is she going to be okay¡­?¡¯

    I gently touched her core with my finger, and she rubbed against it as if clinging to me. It seemed the crisis had passed for her.

    "Sigh..."

    Professor Pandel doused me with water to rehydrate my dried-out skin and then fed me a potion through a straw. Only then could I move again.

    "What exactly happened here?"

    I hadn¡¯t fully grasped the situation myself, so I asked Professor Pandel. To my surprise, even he, one of the kingdom¡¯s top three experts in monster ecology, shook his head in confusion.

    "It seems to be the original version of the tentacle masturbation tools you lot have been toying with."

    At that, a few of my comrades flinched.

    Judging by their reactions, they¡¯d probably bought one of those toys too. Of course, based on how things were going, they¡¯d likely drench them in dehydrating agents and dispose of them as soon as they got back to the dorm.

    "Is it a cluster-type lifeform without a fixed shape? Normally, creatures form bodies around a single mana core¡­ but this is an entirely new type of lifeform. It seems fundamentally different from anything we know."

    "I see..."

    From here on, it was the domain of experts, and I wasn¡¯t particularly curious.

    What was clear was that this tentacle creature was ancient and undetectable by mana, making magical sensing or a knight¡¯s intuition useless against it.

    ¡®Damn it! What a filthy dangerous thing!¡¯

    While dehydration agents might exploit the tentacle creature¡¯s weakness due to its water-based body, they¡¯re dangerous enough to kill a human if misused.

    ¡°Did it target you because you were in a shower room with high humidity at the time?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Considering the way it said it ¡°found¡± me and remembered the shape of my dick, I was fairly certain it came for me, not just the shower room.

    ¡®If I admit the truth, I¡¯ll get scolded for drawing in some strange creature¡­¡¯

    ¡°It seems so.¡±

    So, I decided to feign ignorance.

    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ve collected the remains. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±

    Delphine packed the dried tentacles into a sack, saying she¡¯d handle their disposal herself. Taking them to an alchemist workshop was probably the safest option.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    I picked up Mollang and stood, instinctively covering my lower body. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t bother if it were just my comrades or Professor Pandel, but Delphine was here.

    ¡°You¡¯re covering up now? I¡¯ve already seen everything.¡±

    Still, dignity requires some modesty.

    ¡°And honestly, to me, you¡¯re all just children. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re flopping around.¡±

    I glanced at my comrades, some of whom casually adjusted their pants at her words. For a moment, I wondered whether it was the military environment or these guys that made everything feel so ridiculous.

    As Delphine left humming with the sack of tentacles, followed by comrades offering to carry it for her, I turned to Professor Pandel with a question that had been bothering me.

    ¡°Why is she even here?¡±

    ¡°She said she has nowhere else to go. The Frederica Alchemy Workshop is doing so well that they can¡¯t accept her until they expand.¡±

    How high is the demand for homunculi?

    Well, if you can get that level of craftsmanship for 200 gold, it¡¯s not a bad deal, even if it¡¯s a one-time thing.

    ¡°You seem unharmed.¡±

    ¡°I was bitten a little¡­ down there.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t shove anything dirty at me unless you want it cut off.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a serious injury, so I decided to ask Shuru to help me heal it.

    ¡®I should thank Delphine for saving me. But first, I need to stop the bleeding on my dick.¡¯

    ---

    The chaos in the shower room had been dealt with. Since it was only a temporary building, fixing the damage wasn¡¯t a big concern. Professor Pandel installed a sharpness-enhanced grate over the drain. If the tentacle creature tried to escape through the drainage system again, it would be diced into pieces.

    We tested it by rolling a stone into the grate. The moment it touched, the stone shattered into fragments. Seeing this, I made a mental note never to stick my hand in there, even if the drain got clogged, unless I wanted to lose it.

    ¡®But something feels off... It doesn¡¯t seem like that tentacle creature will give up so easily.¡¯

    While Professor Pandel considered issuing a kingdom-wide alert for the tentacle creature, he decided against it. Raising public alarm over a creature that could be neutralized by dehydration and would take considerable time to regenerate lost tentacles didn¡¯t seem necessary.

    ¡®The real problem is that it¡¯s targeting me.''

    To prepare, I sought out Delphine to request some dehydration agents as a precautionary measure. Her alchemy skills were evident, and the one used earlier had proven effective in immobilizing the creature.

    ¡®But this doesn¡¯t feel right¡­¡¯

    Delphine¡¯s assigned quarters were in a guest building meant for hosting visitors. Understandably, they wouldn¡¯t house her with the guys, especially not after the chaos in the shower room.

    When I arrived, I noticed something unsettling. Dried tentacles hung around the room, and some containers were filled with water-soaked tentacles, as if they were being rehydrated.

    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s¡­ experimenting with these?!¡¯

    It¡¯s a well-known fact that mages and alchemists are not to be trusted. They often claim they¡¯re conducting experiments, only to cause catastrophic accidents with whatever creatures they¡¯re studying.

    If Delphine was planning to use those tentacles for her alchemical research¡­

    ¡®Wait a second¡­ is this thing alive?!¡¯

    One of the tentacles, which had dried and snapped in the middle, was rehydrating in the water. As it absorbed the moisture, it regained life, wrapping itself around my arm. Although it lacked the intelligence it had before, it still instinctively squeezed and rubbed against objects it touched.

    Fortunately, the acidic fluid seemed to be gone. Still, the fact that it was alive left me horrified. As I reached for the doorknob to confront Delphine, I heard something from inside.

    ¡°Ah¡­ ahhh¡­¡±

    A soft, sensual moan.

    ¡®No way¡­ it can¡¯t be. Professor Pandel said elves have low libido, often living alone and dying alone, which is why their numbers keep declining despite their long lifespans. There¡¯s no way she¡¯d be doing something even humans wouldn¡¯t¡ª¡¯

    I was wrong.

    The room was dimly lit, but I could see enough. Delphine, her slender, elf-like figure practically flat-chested, was pressing the tentacles against her body, her face flushed with arousal.

 Chapter 107: How Old Are You? (1)

    Chapter 107: How Old Are You? (1)

    Unbelievable.

    I had always thought that elves had little to no libido¡ªessentially none at all.

    From what I¡¯d learned, elven marriages were often more of an obligation, done out of necessity for communal needs. Even their plans for children followed a communal consensus rather than stemming from passion. It was said that elves rarely indulged in pleasures or deep romantic love like humans do.

    Of course, if an elf did fall in love, it was said to be unchanging, so intense that it would last until either they or their partner died. According to Professor Pandel, however, that was simply because elves were so emotionally dry that finding another love would be nearly impossible.

    The important thing was that elves were, compared to humans, an incredibly ascetic race. So much so that people who were indifferent to marriage and entirely absorbed in their hobbies were often mockingly called "elf men" or "elf women."

    Even Professor Pandel himself¡ªdespite his age¡ªhad never been in a romantic relationship. He had even been caught in one of those incidents where someone spiked the barracks'' water supply with aphrodisiacs (thinking it would boost vitality). Even then, as a half-elf, all he did was scowl in irritation, showing no other reaction.

    So to see Delphine¡ªan elf¡ªdoing something that even the most lustful humans wouldn¡¯t do was nothing short of shocking. She had rehydrated the severed, dried tentacles, attached them to her chest, and was using their writhing, textured tips as some kind of masturbation device.

    ¡®If I hadn¡¯t seen this, I might¡¯ve thought she was just stuffing her bra for some volume.¡¯

    But the movement of the tentacles and her soft moans made it clear¡ªshe was pressing the tentacles to her breasts, letting them squirm against her.

    "So this is what men have been hogging for themselves¡­ The way the protrusions move so gently, stimulating my nipples... This is perfect for women, too..."

    Leaning halfway back on the sofa, she jiggled the tentacles clinging to her chest, occasionally trembling as if experiencing an orgasm.

    ¡®This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a woman masturbate¡­ And my first experience is with tentacle masturbation of all things?¡¯

    ¡°Haah¡­¡±

    Lost in her own world in the dark room, Delphine began slipping off her soaked underwear.

    ¡®W-Wait¡­ I-I can see¡­!¡¯

    Though the dim lighting would normally make it hard to see under her short skirt, the angle was perfect. With a little mana infused into my eyes, I could clearly make out everything. Naturally, I wasn¡¯t about to let this golden opportunity slip away.

    Unlike human women, who had pubic hair to reduce friction and collect pheromones for attracting men, Delphine, as an elf, had no such hair. Her lower body was perfectly smooth.

    "Haah... What if I attach it here..."

    In a half-exhausted voice, she reached for another tentacle soaking in a basin of water nearby, its moisture restored.

    And then, her eyes met mine¡ªtheir gaze cutting through the dark like sharp blades.

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Frozen in place, with tentacles still stuck to her chest and another in her hand, Delphine stared at me.

    Likewise, I stood there awkwardly, caught in the act of peeking.

    Stolen story; please report.

    After a tense pause, she calmly set the tentacle back into the basin, covered herself as best as she could, and walked toward me with a surprisingly casual smile.

    ¡°Well, well. What brings you here, little one?¡±

    Her face was flushed with a deep red, her short skirt dripping with moisture. She wobbled toward me like a newborn fawn, yet she greeted me as if nothing unusual had happened, her 110 years of experience giving her an air of composed dignity.

    The tentacles still attached to her chest made her bust appear twice its normal size, but she acted like nothing was out of the ordinary. I couldn¡¯t believe her audacity. Still, I stepped out from behind the door and walked in.

    ¡°What brings you here? Are you looking for something?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I came to request some dehydration agents.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. I¡¯ll get those for you. Just a moment.¡±

    She turned toward her alchemy station to prepare the materials, but something about her movements seemed off.

    Her hands were trembling slightly as she began mixing something.

    ¡°Did you see?¡±

    ¡°Pardon? See what?¡±

    ¡°I thought I saw a pair of glowing blue eyes watching earlier¡­¡±

    Wriggle, wriggle.

    The tentacles squirming under her clothing were still visibly moving, but I turned my head away to avoid embarrassing her further.

    ¡°I only came to ask for dehydration agents¡­¡±

    What she was mixing didn¡¯t look like dehydration agents. As far as I knew, they were typically powdered substances that absorbed moisture. But what she was handling included some metal fragments, a red potion emitting faint flames, and¡­

    "You¡¯re avoiding eye contact¡­ especially with my chest."

    "L-Looking at a lady¡¯s chest is hardly proper for a knight¡­¡±

    Not that I¡¯d followed that rule much before¡ªhaving openly ogled Delphine on multiple occasions.

    ¡®Wait¡­ what¡¯s that in her hand?¡¯

    It was a Liberation Potion.

    Liberation Potions activate the full effects of any substance they¡¯re combined with. The metal fragments she was using were already bubbling and dissolving in a flame potion. If she added the Liberation Potion¡­

    An explosive reaction would occur.

    "So, you did see something, huh?"

    "Wh-what?!"

    Delphine¡¯s trembling hand was just about to pour the Liberation Potion into the bubbling mixture when I lunged forward, yelling in panic.

    While Delphine had a deep understanding of alchemy, she was no Frederic Endymion, who combined magic and alchemy. She was a researcher and, physically, a regular person. So when I activated my mana circuits and charged, there was no way she could stop me.

    I snatched the bubbling flame potion from her hand, flipped it over so the opening faced the table, and cut off the oxygen supply. Without air, the mixture wouldn¡¯t ignite, and without the Liberation Potion, it was just a mildly hot concoction.

    Thank god for Professor Pandel¡¯s lessons on handling dangerous explosives. Without them, I¡¯d be dead!

    "What are you doing?!"

    "Let me go! Now that you¡¯ve caught me, I have no choice but to die!"

    "Why the hell are you trying to kill yourself over something like this?!"

    As she thrashed, I twisted her wrist to wrest the Liberation Potion from her grip. Her struggles made the situation more precarious, so I swept her legs out from under her, just as I¡¯d done to Shuru once, pinning her to the ground. Finally, I threw the potion far out of her reach.

    Clang!

    The durable flask didn¡¯t shatter on impact, but at least it was out of her hands. I forced her back onto the sofa to prevent any further outbursts.

    "I can¡¯t live with this shame anymore! Just kill me¡­!"

    Tears streamed down her face, and I had no idea how to handle this sudden meltdown.

    "I-I didn¡¯t even see anything¡­"

    As she cried, the tentacles started slipping out from under her clothes. Without a word, I gently pushed them back into her shirt, trying to calm her down. But my actions only made her sob harder.

    "That¡¯s right! I¡¯m a pervert! Go ahead, call me a freak¡ªI deserve it!"

    "I have no intention of doing that..."

    "Ever since that day, I¡¯ve been... I¡¯ve been aroused all the time! I¡¯m a filthy, masturbating, half-elf freak who doesn¡¯t deserve to live! I can¡¯t even set foot in my master¡¯s workshop anymore because it¡¯s full of men doing lewd things, and hearing their noises makes me feel... weird!"

    Ah, so that¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t return to the workshop.

    Apparently, it had turned into a space for providing certain ¡°services¡± to men, and Delphine, being constantly exposed to it, had understandably been affected.

    "Look, even elves... can, uh, relieve themselves once in a while. It¡¯s normal."

    I wasn¡¯t one to judge. I¡¯d been through my share of escapades with Mollang and various¡­ creative outlets. I¡¯d even experimented with things like hollowed-out tree stumps and improvised devices.

    And frankly, these tentacles weren¡¯t new to me¡ªI¡¯d used similar tools before. Sure, I was surprised by her actions, but I didn¡¯t feel disgusted.

    "Elves don¡¯t do things like that!"

    ¡®What kind of life do elves even live? They think a bit of self-pleasure makes someone a freak?¡¯

    Did they seriously go their entire lives¡ªcenturies¡ªwithout touching themselves? Even trees spread pollen every year to reproduce. Were elves less sexual than literal plants?

    "Sniffle¡­ sniffle¡­"

    As I removed the tentacles clinging to her chest, I noticed how red and swollen her breasts had become from the stimulation. The tentacle¡¯s textured protrusions had left clear marks, and slimy fluids glistened as they dripped down her smooth skin.

    Pinned between my legs, Delphine¡¯s half-exposed chest was right in front of me, making the situation increasingly awkward.

    "How¡­ how can you get hard in a situation like this?!"

    "Humans usually react like this."

    "But don¡¯t humans only go into heat, like, once a year or something?"

    Delphine might have been an alchemical expert, but she clearly knew little about human biology.

    "No, humans get aroused several times a day¡ªseven times, on average."

    "Seven... times?! Is that even possible?"

    "Well, I¡¯m hard right now, aren¡¯t I?"

    Delphine glanced down at my cock pressing against her rear, her expression a mix of shock, curiosity, and lingering arousal from her earlier activities.

    "So¡­ this isn¡¯t unusual?"

    "Not at all. Honestly, there are probably guys in the barracks who¡¯ve fantasized about you while¡­ you know."

    If she¡¯d stayed in the barracks any longer, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if my comrades had filled an entire bucket jerking off to the thought of her.

    "R-Really? So this isn¡¯t weird?"

    "Nope."

    "But Professor Pandel doesn¡¯t seem to have any of this¡­"

    "Professor Pandel is just old, so his dick probably doesn¡¯t work anymore."

    Her face twisted at my words. Then I remembered that she and Pandel were twins, meaning I¡¯d inadvertently called her old, too.

    "I mean, it¡¯s not that he¡¯s incapable¡ªit¡¯s just that he¡¯s uninterested¡­"

    She seemed distracted now, squirming as my cock pressed against her ass. Instead of panicking, she cautiously shifted her hips, letting the head of my cock rub against her backside.

    "Is this... really normal?"

    "For a half-elf, sure. You¡¯re half-human, so this level of libido is natural."

    Hearing this, Delphine turned to face me, her expression conflicted.

    "Are you saying humans can get hard for someone as old as me? Even a 110-year-old woman like me?"

    She asked this while deliberately grinding her ass against my cock, letting it slide along her soft curves. Was she¡­ flirting with me?

 Chapter 108: How Old Are You? (2)

    Chapter 108: How Old Are You? (2)

    ¡®How did it come to this?¡¯

    Before I knew it, I was completely naked, standing in front of Delphine with my pants down.

    ¡°Wow, your body is so thick!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d say it¡¯s about average here¡­¡±

    ¡°In the elf village, it wouldn¡¯t even be half of this. Your shoulders are probably three times broader too.¡±

    Thinking of Professor Pandel, it seemed elf men had physiques not much different from elf women.

    She curiously touched my body here and there, poking at different spots with her small fingers, and naturally...

    Squirm.

    ¡°It moved again?¡±

    ¡°Well, you keep touching it¡­ Ahem!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t my first time showing my naked body to a woman, but being so blatantly observed like this was definitely a first.

    ¡°When we rescued you last time, it seemed a bit bigger than this. Did I observe wrong?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that time, my prostate was stimulated, so¡­ it was a bit more swollen than usual.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s not fully ready now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit underwhelming at the moment, yes.¡±

    ¡°Then I just have to touch it like this, right? I read in one of those erotic novels Pandel confiscated that men get hard quickly if you use your hands.¡±

    Though I was already hard, there was no reason to reject Delphine¡¯s slender fingers running along my length. So, I stood quietly in front of her, fully erect.

    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so warm¡­ Your whole body is warm, but this spot is especially hot. Is it because it¡¯s close to your mana circuit?¡±

    While mana circuits had nothing to do with it, this part naturally tended to be warm. To leave room for her imagination, I didn¡¯t bother explaining.

    It¡¯s true that forcibly activating mana circuits can raise body temperature, but since I wasn¡¯t channeling mana right now, there was no reason for my lower body to feel warmer than usual.

    ¡°I can feel a bit of mana flowing in. As expected, knights circulate mana through their blood, don¡¯t they?¡±

    Magicians typically store mana within their bodies and release it when casting spells, letting it rotate around them. Knights, on the other hand, develop mana circuits in their bodies, store mana in various parts, and circulate it with their blood flow, using it where needed.

    The reason mana was flowing into my glans right now was simply due to trace amounts of mana mixed in my blood. Since Delphine was highly sensitive to mana, she must have been picking up on those subtle traces.

    ¡®More importantly though...¡¯

    ¡°Wow¡­ It¡¯s so hard. It¡¯s like a wooden stick.¡±

    ¡°Is this your first time seeing one?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve caught glimpses before, but this is the first time seeing one fully erect like this. So, you really are aroused looking at me, huh?¡±

    ¡°Well, since you keep touching it, it¡¯s a natural reaction.¡±

    She continued stroking the head of my cock with her palm, gradually moving lower, her fingers exploring the base. Her sharp nails pressed firmly into the root.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Could you be a bit careful with your nails? That area¡¯s sensitive.¡±

    ¡°Really? For something so sensitive, it seems to react well.¡±

    If she had a mean streak, she might¡¯ve started scratching my shaft with her nails, but Delphine wasn¡¯t that cruel¡ªor perhaps she was simply too focused on other parts. She stopped the excessive stimulation and spread her fingers, cupping my balls.

    ¡°This is where semen is made, right? They¡¯re so big, they fill my entire hand. Is it normal for humans to be like this?¡±

    ¡°Are elves different?¡±

    ¡°You can tell just by looking at elf men in tight pants, can¡¯t you?¡±

    For most men, their balls naturally get in the way when wearing tight trousers, making them uncomfortable. Even if they wear them, they tend to look awkward. Elf men, however, frequently wore tight-fitting clothes, which implied...

    ¡®They¡¯re pretty small.¡¯

    Hearing that even compared to elves I was considered large, I couldn¡¯t help but think about how humans were clearly a highly fertile, sex-specialized species.

    Of course, orcs, who reportedly had a 50% conception rate and massive frames, were an exception. However, if we considered proportions, humans were likely on a similar level to orcs.

    ¡°Huh¡­ Holding it tightly like this, I can feel the semen flowing inside. You¡¯re actively producing sperm right now, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to narrate every detail¡­¡±

    ¡°To think that just looking at me would make you produce this much¡­¡±

    Her tone suggested disbelief, as if she was amazed that I was not only erect but also generating semen while staring at her.

    ¡°Are elves different?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I mean, do they not produce semen, or do they not get erect as much?¡±

    ¡°Right. Without using elven aphrodisiacs to enhance their vigor, having sex is practically impossible for them.¡±

    ¡®Elves really do have it rough... Or maybe it¡¯s not a problem if they¡¯re simply uninterested?¡¯

    It seemed they had lost almost all libido. The fact that Delphine felt guilty even masturbating was proof of that. For humans, being in their sexual prime often meant jerking off four or five times a day wasn¡¯t even enough. Imagining someone living their whole life without even properly masturbating...

    "Wow, even your ass is firm!"

    If an ass is sagging, I honestly think that''s disqualifying for a knight.

    Unless they¡¯re one of those porky noble knights you see in novels, there¡¯s no way a trained knight would have a saggy ass. Basic training alone, including lower body workouts, marching, and horseback riding, would naturally develop the lower body more than the upper. Sagging simply wasn¡¯t possible.

    ¡°It¡¯s not fair for only you to see everything. Can I take a look too?¡±

    ¡°Huh...? There¡¯s not much to see on my body.¡±

    ¡°Whether there¡¯s something to see or not, wouldn¡¯t we need to uncover it first to find out?¡±

    ¡°By human standards, I¡¯m probably not that... attractive.¡±

    Unlike her curiosity while observing my body, Delphine, as she undressed, displayed insecurities about her appearance, like a bashful young girl.

    Rustle.

    Once she tossed aside her half-unbuttoned outfit, her bare skin was revealed.

    ''Small.''

    I¡¯d heard that even when elves ate the same as humans, their bodies didn¡¯t accumulate fat or muscle due to their racial traits. It seemed that applied to their overall physique as well. Delphine¡¯s chest was almost flat.

    Traces of where the tentacles had been attached were still visible in several places. Her breasts were so flat that it was hard to grasp them fully, with only the nipples slightly protruding¡ªbarely enough to emphasize her femininity.

    Moreover, even for well-trained female knights, unless they deliberately took measures, their lower abdomen would generally have a gentle curve shaped by internal organs like the uterus. But in Delphine¡¯s case, her stomach was smooth and flat, as though designed that way from the start, rather than forced into shape through abdominal training.

    ¡°So, how is it? Strange, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Of course, her body wasn¡¯t defective. Her small breasts bore the marks of tentacles, teasing me seductively. Her smooth stomach gave off a pleasing sensation, while her slim waist felt so delicate it might break under tension, further igniting my excitement.

    ¡®She¡¯s really thin.¡¯

    The only other non-human body I¡¯d touched was Lien¡¯s. Unlike Delphine, Lien¡¯s figure was voluptuous, creating a stark contrast.

    ¡®Why is she so light?¡¯

    I wrapped my arm around her waist and lifted her lightly. Her weight seemed to be around 30 kg.

    Though Delphine had a petite frame, 40 kg would¡¯ve been a more reasonable weight. Yet she felt even lighter. Her slender arms and delicate frame suggested that elf bones were thinner and lighter than those of humans.

    ¡®If Delphine, a half-elf, is like this, then how light are pure elves? They¡¯d probably be blown away by strong winds.¡¯

    ¡°Could you raise your arms for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Like this?¡±

    I slid my arms under her armpits and lifted her effortlessly.

    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±

    Startled at being lifted, Delphine looked flustered. I positioned her legs over my shoulders, bringing her pussy right in front of my face.

    ¡®She¡¯s already taken her underwear off¡­¡¯

    Between the moist, glistening folds, a lewd scent wafted up.

    A mix of fresh floral fragrance and the arousing pheromones released during arousal tickled my senses. I buried my face between her legs and began sucking on the wet folds of her pussy.

    ¡°Hah...?!¡±

    Typically, for this kind of position, the woman would lie on the bed while the man knelt and worked. But Delphine was so light that I could hold her like this and still devour her without any trouble.

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m not ready yet¡­ Ahh!¡±

    Perhaps because she had already been masturbating earlier, even the slightest touch of my tongue made her react sensitively. Her body, which otherwise felt distinctly elf-like, showed human-like sensitivity here.

    Her slim legs tightened around my neck as her thighs pressed against my head, forcing me to stay in place. Gripping her waist, I realized how slim it was¡ªmy fingers could almost touch on either side.

    Lick.

    Every time my tongue slid over her, Delphine let out lewd moans, squeezing my cheeks with her thighs. Seeing her react so adorably made it hard to believe she was a 110-year-old half-elf. Despite her pleading for me to stop, I continued sucking.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t¡­ Something dirty is coming out... Ahhh¡­!¡±

    Already aroused from earlier, Delphine couldn¡¯t hold back for long. While straddling my face, she came, releasing her juices over my tongue. Thankfully, the amount wasn¡¯t overwhelming, allowing me to swallow it all.

    Gulp, gulp.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Stop¡­ It¡¯s embarrassing¡­¡±

    I gently lowered her as I held her trembling waist. Because she¡¯d been sitting on my shoulders, I hadn¡¯t seen her face earlier, but now I noticed it was completely flushed.

    ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­ So, this is what sex feels like¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re just getting started.¡±

    ¡°Huh...? Wait, we¡¯re doing more?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As she looked at my cock pressing against her stomach, her face paled.

    ¡®I don¡¯t even need to move to the bed.¡¯

    I was already fully aroused, and she was so light there was no need to lie her down. With her petite frame, I could easily hold and use her.

    ¡°Will it tear¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Probably.¡±

    ¡°Probably?! Let me at least prepare mentally¡­¡±

    Gripping her waist, I positioned her pussy over the tip of my cock, then loosened my hold slightly.

    ¡°Wait...! It¡¯s like a skewer!¡±

    Wrapping her legs tightly around me, she clung to my upper body, arms encircling my shoulders. She held on as if her life depended on it.

    Given her weight, gravity wasn¡¯t enough to push her down naturally, so it was my turn to exert some force.

    ¡°Relax your body.¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait! Can¡¯t you make it smaller or something?!¡±

    ¡°Denied.¡±

    With that, I grabbed her waist firmly and forced her down onto me.

 Chapter 109: How Old Are You? (3)

    Chapter 109: How Old Are You? (3)

    Snap!

    With a sound of something tearing, before Delphine could react, my glans penetrated her.

    The delicate crack that had remained untouched for 110 years was forcibly split open, leaving Delphine unable to even scream at the unfamiliar sensation as her body accepted me.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Though Delphine¡¯s body was very slim and light, the internal structure of her body was no different from that of an average woman. While she clung tightly, the tightness wasn¡¯t overwhelming¡ªsimilar to what I had experienced with Lien.

    Of course, Lien, being a living doll, lacked the reactive defenses of Delphine¡¯s body. Her vaginal walls moved as if trying to push me out, a sharp contrast to Lien¡¯s passive interior.

    ¡®Despite her slim frame and light weight, there¡¯s no significant difference in internal structure compared to a human of similar build.¡¯

    The lack of fat in Delphine¡¯s body due to her elven blood made her look thinner, but her internal organs were the same as those of a similarly sized human woman.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°N-not okay¡­ Ugh!¡±

    As I raised her up by her waist and drove her back down, Delphine¡¯s pupils rolled upward, almost as if she was on the verge of losing consciousness.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Perhaps because I held her tightly by the waist¡ªor maybe because of the large cock now buried inside her¡ªDelphine seemed to have difficulty breathing. She flailed her legs, trying to find something to brace against, but as I held her aloft, she had no way to escape me.

    Initially, there wasn¡¯t enough lubrication inside her, and the pain on her face was evident. However, as I gripped her waist and continued moving, fluids began to build up. Whether it was pre-cum leaking from my glans or her own body¡¯s defensive response, the lubrication soon made it easier to thrust repeatedly.

    Normally, abdominal fat and muscle shield internal movements during intercourse. However, Delphine¡¯s belly, which lacked both fat and strong muscle, allowed me to see the outline of my glans bulging against her thin skin as I moved inside her.

    Squish, squish, squish.

    ¡°Ah... Ahhh¡­!¡±

    The shock of having her insides forcibly stirred left Delphine unable to form coherent words, her cries more akin to those of a wild animal. As I began to feel fatigue in my arms, I shifted my hold on her body, grabbing her by the ass to support her weight.

    Naturally, she tried to resist the pressure I exerted by wrapping her thin arms around my neck. I held her back with one arm and pressed her firmly against me with the other, ensuring she couldn¡¯t escape.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°It hurts... And it¡¯s so hot¡­!¡±

    ¡°How does it feel, though?¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know... I don¡¯t know... Ahh!¡±

    When I lightly bit the tip of her long, pointed ear, she shuddered as if struck by lightning, clinging tightly to me and trembling all over.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡®Do elves lose their wits during penetration?¡¯

    She had been analytically observing and discussing things earlier, but now all she could do was let out incoherent gasps and groans, unable to articulate her situation.

    Initially, she tried to push me away, grabbing onto me to escape the deep penetration. But before long, she wrapped her legs tightly around my waist, rocking her hips of her own accord.

    Every time I nibbled her sensitive ear, her grip tightened. I made sure to bite just firmly enough to avoid injuring her, carefully pulling her ear into my mouth and lightly clamping down with my back teeth.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Ahhh!¡±

    Each time my teeth grazed her ear, she flinched and tightened around me, responding as though she¡¯d been electrocuted. Gradually, she began to adjust. Her eyes regained some clarity as she started to shift her hips on her own, moving in rhythm with my thrusts.

    ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­¡±

    At first, she had nearly passed out, but now she seemed more accustomed to the sensation. Though her expression remained dazed and saliva dripped slightly from her lips, her gaze returned to its usual sharpness.

    ¡°So this is what my insides feel like¡­¡±

    ¡°Is this your first time discovering that?¡±

    ¡°On the outside... I¡¯ve touched and examined myself before, but I¡¯ve never had anything inside me before¡­¡±

    ¡®Wait, so she¡¯s never even used anything internally for masturbation?¡¯

    What kind of life did elves live if they didn¡¯t have sex or even properly masturbate?

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve settled down, can we change positions?¡±

    ¡°Here? I only just started getting used to this...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we should switch it up now.¡±

    I lifted her by the waist, turning her mid-air as I walked, eventually positioning her so her hands were pressed against the wall.

    Originally, when holding a woman up like this during penetration, her body weight would naturally cause her to slide down, but Delphine was so light that she didn¡¯t move on her own. I had to grab her waist and lift her up and down manually, which was a bit inconvenient.

    Her legs couldn''t touch the ground, which seemed to make her uneasy, and she asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you let me down?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Leaning against the wall with just her arms for support, I held her lower body firmly aloft. Once again, I pushed my glans into her pussy.

    ¡®Compared to her slim waist that fits perfectly in my hands, her lower body is surprisingly normal. It feels strange.¡¯

    Typically, the hips or the vulva would have more flesh to them, but in Delphine¡¯s case, while her vaginal walls were ordinary, her hips and waist were so thin that they felt disproportionately small, creating an odd sensation.

    ¡°Not being able to see your face makes me feel uneasy... Maybe this position is a bit... Uhgh?!¡±

    Snap!

    Whether it was because I applied too much force or because of the fragility of an elf¡¯s body, the moment I thrust strongly from behind, Delphine¡¯s face was pushed against the wall, her waist bending sharply, producing a sound like her spine was snapping.

    ¡°Ah...!¡±

    Although I had given the thrust some force, I hadn¡¯t expected her body to bend so easily. I froze, startled by how fragile she seemed.

    ¡®Did I seriously hurt her?¡¯

    Thankfully, the sound that followed wasn¡¯t one of pain but rather of pleasure as Delphine moaned. She was overwhelmed by the sensation of being filled so deeply, her breathing quick and shallow.

    I cautiously pulled her hips back and realigned her posture, ensuring she wasn¡¯t injured.

    ¡®Come to think of it, elves are said to have weaker skeletons compared to humans.¡¯

    Instead, elves were known for their agility and incredibly fast reflexes, making them formidable in close combat. Unless one had the mastery of mana circuits like a knight, defeating an elf in melee combat was nearly impossible.

    Even with their comparatively weak physical strength, the precision and speed of their attacks gave them the advantage. However, their lack of durability meant that a well-placed strike could be lethal to them, even from an average human soldier. As a knight, this meant I had to be careful with my strength.

    ¡°Ugh... Ughhh¡­¡±

    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±

    ¡°I just realized...¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m being used... like a tool... by someone so young¡­¡±

    Her words weren¡¯t entirely wrong. The way I was handling her now wasn¡¯t much different from how I used Mollang¡ªgripping and thrusting however I wanted.

    Because of her light weight, I found myself using her however I pleased. It wouldn¡¯t have been strange if she had shown discomfort at this treatment.

    ¡®Maybe I should¡¯ve been more considerate and taken her to the bed¡­?¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m being treated like this... by someone who isn¡¯t even a fifth of my age¡­ like an animal¡­¡±

    However, her lower body betrayed her words, dripping wet as her entire body tightened around me. It was as though her body had fully surrendered, switching from normal mode to sex mode as it craved further stimulation.

    ¡°Someone not even 50 years old... is pounding my pussy... with his cock¡­¡±

    From what Professor Pandel had explained, pure elves considered 70 years old the starting age of adulthood, and even then, they were only regarded as true adults at around 100 years old.

    Half-elves, depending on where they lived, might be treated as adults earlier. For example, Professor Pandel mentioned being recognized as an adult at 25 in human societies, though in elven villages, they would still be treated as children.

    Considering Delphine had primarily lived in the elven forest, it made sense that she saw me and other young men as mere children.

    ¡°Someone who wasn¡¯t even weaned 20 years ago... is now filling me with his cock... Haahhh¡­ This is so wrong¡­¡±

    To an elf, 20 years might as well be infancy. Her trembling reaction made it clear that the thought of someone that young dominating her was utterly shocking.

    ¡®Even Professor Pandel wasn¡¯t treated as an adult until he was 25. It seems half-elves grow up physically like humans, but mentally follow elven perceptions.¡¯

    ¡°Humans really are shameless, enjoying this kind of thing so freely at just 20...¡±

    ¡°So, does that mean Delphine will join me in doing naughty things from now on?¡±

    ¡°I will... I want to... Do more of this... make me feel good¡­¡±

    While guilt crept in at the thought of corrupting an innocent half-elf, there was also a sense of triumph in knowing I had been the one to taint her pure, naive mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m about to cum. Are you ready?¡±

    Though I planned to finish inside her, I still asked for her consent.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine... Half-elves can¡¯t conceive easily... So it¡¯s safe, even if you fill me up¡­¡±

    Her legs tightened around my waist, and her vaginal walls clenched my cock as though begging for release. She was already reaching her climax, and with her squeezing me so tightly, I finally let go as well, releasing everything inside her.

    ¡°Ahh¡­! It¡¯s so hot... inside¡­!¡±

    My first spurt was weak, but as I pushed deeper, pressing my glans against the entrance of her womb, I began to release my full load.

    Crack.

    Pinning her down to prevent her escape, I firmly held her in place as I unleashed a torrent of cum deep inside her.

 Chapter 110: How Old Are You? (4)

    Chapter 110: How Old Are You? (4)

    "A young, vigorous seed... inside my body...!"

    Thanks to her ability to sensitively perceive mana, she could feel every moment the semen was filling her insides, thoroughly savoring her climax.

    "Huuh...!"

    Having released a refreshing load, I pulled my cock out of her pussy, which had been tightly enveloping it. As the head withdrew and slightly parted her entrance, I could see the semen that had accumulated inside dripping out through the now-open gap.

    For most women with plump thighs, that semen would flow down their legs. But in Delphine''s case, with her slim and delicate legs, the semen simply slid down her pussy before dropping directly to the ground.

    "Hah... hah..."

    Still immersed in the lingering pleasure of our first coupling, Delphine couldn''t move even after I released her ass from my grip.

    ''This might work out pretty well.''

    I glanced at a moistened tentacle and figured it would suffice as a substitute for a towel. Picking one with no protrusions, I used it to wipe my glans clean.

    "Oh."

    It cleaned surprisingly well. After wiping down my lower body with the tentacle, I approached Delphine, who was leaning against the wall, trying to catch her breath, intending to clean her groin area.

    "Ban, you¡¯re not... this isn¡¯t your first time, is it?"

    "I''ve had a few experiences."

    "Then, you haven¡¯t always ejaculated inside like this, have you?"

    "I have, actually."

    "...How many times?"

    As I started counting on my fingers, she looked at me with an exasperated expression.

    "You mean you¡¯ve done this so many times you can¡¯t even count?"

    "Yes. Is that a problem...?"

    "Well... I don¡¯t think I¡¯m in any position to criticize since I just slept with you, but..."

    Blushing, Delphine hesitated, searching for the right words before speaking.

    "If you don¡¯t plan on becoming a father at a young age, shouldn¡¯t you be a little more careful?"

    "Come on, there¡¯s no way that¡¯ll happen."

    "It¡¯s not ¡®no way.¡¯ With your level of fertility, it¡¯s a legitimate concern!"

    Delphine''s face stiffened as she assessed the sheer volume of semen now resting in her womb.

    "I''m a half-elf, so I¡¯m infertile, which is why it¡¯s fine for you to cum inside me. But it¡¯s different for humans. If you¡¯ve been doing this with other partners, and every time you¡¯ve just casually ejaculated inside, there¡¯s a real possibility you¡¯ve already fathered a child."

    "That seems unlikely."

    For one, Mollang, my usual partner, couldn¡¯t possibly conceive¡ªshe¡¯s a slime, after all.

    Even when I had sex with other non-human races, I didn¡¯t hold back when it came to cumming inside. But human hybrids with other species rarely result in offspring, and although caution was needed with elves or other demi-humans, it wasn¡¯t a pressing issue.

    "Honestly, kids your age are way too optimistic for their own good."

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "That¡¯s rich, coming from someone who just got fucked and cried out by one of those optimistic kids."

    "T-that¡¯s... It¡¯s safe with me, so it doesn¡¯t matter!"

    "Sure, let¡¯s go with that."

    As I lifted the exhausted Delphine, whose legs had completely given out, I started cleaning her up properly. No matter how much I wiped, the semen inside her just kept flowing out.

    ''It really feels like the more I use my lower body, the stronger it gets... My load has increased to a ridiculous amount compared to before.''

    Previously, it was just a small amount that could sit in the palm of my hand. Now, there was so much semen packed inside Delphine¡¯s pussy it could easily fill a whole handful.

    "Why is the little guy getting hard again while cleaning up?"

    "It¡¯s a natural reaction."

    "You¡¯ve got to be kidding me..."

    Eventually, resigned to the situation, Delphine spread her legs for me again.

    "I¡¯ve got plans in the afternoon, so let¡¯s keep this one quick, okay?"

    I intended to finish in the afternoon, but for various reasons, we ended up continuing until late that night.

    And yes, those "various reasons" included exactly what you¡¯re thinking.

    ---

    For the first time in a while, I went shopping at the capital¡¯s market.

    "Mollang, want to try this?"

    Shake shake.

    Since the tentacle creature incident left her body cut in half, Mollang had been slowly recovering by consuming my semen. But her progress was frustratingly slow.

    Even when I fed her a massive load of semen, barely a fraction of it turned into her body.

    It¡¯s like how eating 1kg of meat doesn¡¯t instantly make a person gain 1kg. Similarly, Mollang couldn¡¯t directly convert semen into her body. To speed things up, I tried feeding her high-protein food as a substitute, but she outright refused normal food.

    ''At least my load size has increased significantly lately.''

    Back when I only knew how to jerk off, my dick was just slightly above average compared to my peers.

    But since then, with Mollang masturbating me daily, Shuru joining in, and all sorts of sex wearing me out, my cock naturally grew bigger and harder. Even my ejaculation volume had multiplied several times recently. It was clear that the body becomes stronger the more it is used.

    Still, even if I tried to restore Mollang''s body to its former size using only my semen, it would take months. So, I decided to buy high-protein meat to feed her. However, Mollang adamantly refused other foods, even when I tried to force it into her mouth. She would curl her body into a ball and bounce away.

    ''She''s definitely grown compared to when she first reduced her size¡­''

    I wasn¡¯t sure if her picky eating was due to preference or because she thought I might stop providing semen if she ate meat or other foods.

    Given that she could absorb other materials like water or soap without any issues, it seemed she simply had a massive preference for my semen.

    "Fine. It''s not like her small body stops her from mating, anyway."

    The only problem was that while she used to transform with extra mass left over, now, after shaping herself to stimulate my cock, her size was just enough to fit snugly. There wasn¡¯t enough left to recreate her previous humanoid form.

    So, when it came to feeding Mollang, Shuru would step in. She¡¯d strip naked, rub her body against me, and grab Mollang with both hands, shaking her playfully. Between the two of them attacking me together, I never lasted long and ended up cumming almost immediately.

    ''I might end up with premature ejaculation at this rate.''

    Although my semen volume had increased, my prostate didn¡¯t seem to keep up. Just a little arousal would cause my prostate to fail, and semen would start leaking out.

    Of course, I could still stay hard afterward and cum five or six times in a row, so the duration of sex had increased overall. But my pride as a man took a hit since the time to my first ejaculation had been cut in half.

    "Hm...?"

    I decided to grill the high-protein meat I bought for Mollang and share it with Shuru. While walking through the market for some sightseeing, something caught my attention.

    "Hey, handsome! And you, gorgeous lady! Take a look at these fine accessories!"

    A loud merchant was shouting to attract customers to his stall. He was selling cheap fake gemstones, so I had no interest in stopping. I was about to pass by when something caught my eye.

    "Wait."

    In the corner of the display were a few cracked green gemstones. Unlike the other gemstones faintly radiating earth-element mana, these green ones emitted nothing. In fact, they seemed to repel the ambient mana around them, almost as if rejecting it.

    ''Wait, isn¡¯t that... the synthetic intelligence gemstone from the Sytorax Republic?''

    Curious, I pulled out the gemstone I had stashed in my pocket for comparison. Sure enough, the texture and lack of mana matched perfectly.

    ''Why would something like this be here...?''

    "Excuse me. Where did you get these green gemstones?"

    "Oh, those? They were found near the southwestern border, dug up from Sytorax mines. Special stones, they say!"

    That much I already knew.

    "I heard they¡¯re considered defective during processing, so they get tossed aside. I asked some merchants in the area to collect a few for me. But they¡¯re not shiny or pretty, and even mages call them useless trash. I figured I¡¯d try selling them as cheap trinkets."

    "And?"

    "They say knights in Sytorax use them for something, but I can¡¯t understand why."

    If these were indeed the green gemstones containing combat golem intelligence from the Sytorax Republic, they had no practical value. Mages couldn¡¯t extract any information from them, and if stolen, the republic could simply repurpose them into golems again.

    Their best use was destruction to prevent misuse.

    "How much are you selling these for?"

    "Interested, eh? They¡¯re not particularly valuable, so just pay the price of glass beads."

    Clearly, this merchant didn¡¯t know their true nature.

    Not that knights or mages would either. Only someone like me, who understood the risks and peculiarities of these stones, could recognize their worth.

    I bought four of the green gemstones for 100 gold and headed straight to Frederica¡¯s homunculus workshop.

    ''What the...?''

    As soon as I entered, I was taken aback. The previously dreary dungeon-like workshop had been completely remodeled. Bright magical lights illuminated the space, a pleasant fragrance filled the air, and soft, cushioned chairs were scattered around. Frederica herself stood at the entrance, welcoming visitors.

    "This place looks much bigger and fancier than before."

    What used to feel like a rundown back alley now bustled with life, surrounded by shops selling adult goods and suspicious alchemical potions. If not for the questionable nature of the neighboring businesses, it could almost be called a thriving commercial district.

    "Welcome, sir. Do you have a reservation?"

    Unlike her usual demeanor, Frederica approached in a maid outfit, speaking in a cheerful tone. I frowned and remarked dryly.

    "Why are you doing this? No matter how important customer service is, this seems ridiculous."

    "What do you mean? Is there a problem with how I look, sir?"

    "It¡¯s not about how you look..."

    "I¡¯m over here."

    I turned to see another Frederica, identical in appearance but clearly annoyed, gesturing for me to follow.

    "Why are you picking a fight with the homunculus I made for customer service?"

    "I wasn¡¯t picking a fight. It¡¯s just creepy to see a 200-year-old man in a maid outfit welcoming guests."

    "Creepy? Who cares! Cute is all that matters!"

    A 200-year-old man calling himself cute while looking at his reflection... Objectively, she did look like a beautiful young girl, but knowing her true identity, I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head.

    "So, what brings you here?"

    "About the Mandragora payment, how much is left?"

    "It¡¯s still in the commercialization phase. The test results are promising, though."

    "Can I get an advance on that payment?"

    "An advance? What for?"

    I placed the green gemstones on the table in front of her.

    "Set these up similarly to last time."

 Chapter 111: Artificial Intelligenceâ€™s Instant Corruption Harem (1)

    Chapter 111: Artificial Intelligence¡¯s Instant Corruption Harem (1)

    First, I left Mollang in Frederica''s care.

    When Frederica saw her body shrunk down, she offered to restore her with other slime materials. I told her to do so only if Mollang consented, and otherwise, to leave her be. Afterward, I was updated on the current situation here.

    In the past, creating a homunculus required breaking a flask to extract one, which meant cleaning up and making new ones took time. Now, thanks to a special device, up to five could be extracted simultaneously.

    One homunculus was recreated using the data from just before its disassembly, restoring its former body. The rest were newly manufactured, and I suggested making them about 1¨C2 years younger in physical age.

    Lastly, I transferred the artificial intelligence from my combat golems to the homunculi bodies. After pulling out the last gem in my possession, I completed the preparations.

    ¡°Here it is.¡±

    Unit 3 handed me one of the homunculi bodies with her usual expressionless face. The body, modeled after her appearance, was shaped like the female knight she had been before¡ªexactly the same form I had violated last time. Seeing it again gave me mixed feelings.

    ¡®In a way, it¡¯s like I¡¯m using her as a sex toy¡­¡¯

    Of course, Unit 3 lacked any sexual desire or reproductive organs¡ªno nipples, vagina, or womb¡ªmaking sexual intercourse impossible. Still, using her in such a way made me feel a little guilty.

    So for the other four homunculi, I requested their appearances be made without much specificity.

    ¡°Preparations are complete. Please proceed to Room 1.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Mother left a message: there won¡¯t be any special discounts this time. The facility fees, homunculus manufacturing costs, and setup fees will all be deducted from the mandragora sales proceeds.¡±

    As long as I wasn¡¯t paying out of pocket, I nodded in agreement.

    ¡®Well, it¡¯s not like mandragora sells that well. There are so many aphrodisiacs on the market anyway¡­¡¯

    I decided to just enjoy myself here and began exploring the body of the knight-concept homunculus Unit 3 had brought me.

    Even without artificial intelligence installed, the body reacted to stimuli. Furthermore, since it had been used before, it was already somewhat developed. As I started touching it, fluids began to seep from its pussy.

    ¡®Now that I think about it, Frederica mentioned this, didn¡¯t she? Homunculi designed for sex have bodies that are made extra sensitive to stimulation.¡¯

    While the body was still warm and pliant, I slowly caressed it to prepare it. Then, lifting it in my arms, I carried it into the dark Room 1.

    Clink. Clank.

    ¡°Mmph¡­ Ugh¡­!¡±

    ¡°Mmph! Mmph!¡±

    Muffled groans and the sound of straining chains echoed in the background as I placed the homunculus body on my lap. Its pussy was already wet and ready, so I slid my cock into it.

    Slide.

    Since it lacked a soul, the body only offered basic reflexes¡ªslight tightening and resistance against my glans entering¡ªbut there was no other resistance. While our genitals were joined, I pulled out the green gem I had prepared.

    ¡°Install.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hmph¡­!¡±

    The moment the artificial intelligence was installed, the vaginal walls gripping my cock clenched as if to push me out. However, weakened by the recent stimulation I had given it, the body lacked the strength to resist properly.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°¡­Before I knew it¡­!¡±

    Typically, artificial intelligence is installed in an intelligence device that tracks time internally. However, the green gem I possessed had been dismantled from its original device, a combat golem, and left without power, causing all processing to halt.

    To the AI, this meant it had just lost consciousness after being violated last time and awoke to find itself being penetrated again.

    ¡°Still consumed by lust¡­ Such a vile, obscene creature¡­¡±

    ¡°For someone saying that, you¡¯re clinging pretty tightly to my cock, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Shut up¡­! It¡¯s not me¡ªthis cursed body of flesh and blood is acting on its own¡­!¡±

    Considering that the body hadn¡¯t clenched at all before the AI was installed, the current tight grip on my glans was clearly the AI¡¯s doing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too angry. I¡¯ve prepared something you¡¯ll like.¡±

    Drip¡­

    ¡°Agh¡­ Ngh¡­!¡±

    Despite having just recently provided semen for the homunculus creation process, my balls felt full again in this situation. Unable to hold back for long, I ejaculated into the body, filling it with cum. Leaving the exhausted, limp figure behind, I snapped my fingers to illuminate the room.

    Flash!

    ¡°Argh¡­!¡±

    The sudden burst of light filled the once-dark room, and the AI-covered its eyes in pain, letting out a scream.

    Clink-clank!

    ¡°Mmph! Ugh! Mmph!!¡±

    The room erupted with the clattering of chains and muffled cries. The AI, with cum dripping from its pussy, raised its head, its green eyes glowing faintly.

    ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? You tell me.¡±

    Before her, four female knights were chained by their arms and legs, bound securely. The armor they wore resembled that of the Sytorax Republic, fashioned after the parts of the combat golems we had faced before.

    Their glowing green eyes flickered as they locked gazes, confusion and shock written all over their faces. It seemed they were exchanging recognition codes.

    111011001000101110011101111010111011001110000100111011001011110110010100111010111001001110011100¡­

    Checking the binary sequence against a Sytorax Republic decoding manual, I deciphered the phrase: ¡°Identification Code.¡±

    Allowing them to recognize each other seemed more entertaining than letting them remain ignorant, so I let the exchange continue.

    ¡°W-Why¡­ Why are my juniors here¡­?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re your juniors?¡±

    To answer this, I removed the gag from the mouth of the knight with short, crimson hair on the far left.

    ¡°Senior! Why are you here¡­? We thought you were captured by the White Rose Order and came to rescue you, but why are you¡­ in such a state?¡±

    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t what I wanted¡­¡±

    ¡°Have you betrayed the Sytorax Republic¡¯s Great Steel Oath to return to a human body?¡±

    ¡°No, I still serve as a combat golem for the Republic¡­ No¡­ No, stop! What are you doing?!¡±

    Allowing them to talk freely, I moved to the knight at the end and started groping her breasts.

    ¡°Keep talking. I¡¯ll just keep doing what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    Seeing my cock thrust in front of her face, the terrified knight trembled, pulling desperately at the chains. However, the special body of a homunculus, with strength less than half of a human¡¯s, was no match for the chains.

    Clank!

    Even breaking her hands to escape would be faster, but the weakened body couldn¡¯t even destroy itself, leaving her utterly restrained.

    "Hnnnghh!"

    Deliberately rubbing the glans against the bridge of her nose while fondling her breasts, the female knight struggled to break free from me. However, bound by chains, escape was impossible.

    Moreover, unlike the previous situation when I first captured the combat golem¡¯s artificial intelligence, this time, her legs were also chained, leaving her completely immobilized.

    ¡°You filthy, waste-ridden creature of flesh! How dare you do such things to our noble souls of steel?!¡±

    ¡°What am I doing, you ask?¡±

    I removed the skirt that barely covered her pussy, exposing the soft cleft hidden beneath.

    ¡°Something filthy.¡±

    ¡°If you do such a thing, I will surely kill you!!¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t say things like that¡­¡±

    The short-haired knight gritted her teeth and resisted, but the senior knight, who had already been violated before, looked at her junior in alarm. She understood what kind of reaction such words might provoke from me and tried to stop her.

    ¡°Shut up! You betrayed the great spirit of the Sytorax Republic by becoming a dirty creature of flesh¡­¡±

    Rip!

    A tearing sound accompanied the destruction of her hymen, and blood began to drip down.

    For actual humans, hymens either don¡¯t exist or naturally wear away over time. But for homunculi, created artificially, the hymen remains intact unless explicitly modified during production. This was left in its original state to enhance the shock value of "deflowering."

    Without pre-lubrication or easing the hymen, I forcibly penetrated her, causing the blood to gush more vividly.

    ¡°Mmgh¡­!¡±

    Even with a gag in her mouth, muffled screams escaped, and her glowing green eyes flickered repeatedly.

    Three short blinks, three long blinks, three short blinks¡ªrepeated continuously.

    This was an international SOS signal, seemingly an attempt to alert her fellow knights in the room to help her.

    Crunch!

    Forcing the glans into the unused homunculus''s hole required effort. Perhaps my cock had grown thicker, as the tightness provided intense resistance, and only by pressing harder could I fully insert.

    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ What¡¯s happening to me¡­?¡±

    The short-haired knight, overwhelmed by the sight of her fellow knight''s bleeding pussy, asked in shock. I deliberately showed her the blood streaming from the violated knight¡¯s crotch.

    ¡°This is what I¡¯m going to do to all of you.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­!¡±

    Her voice trembled with fear as she futilely tried to free herself from the chains.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t torture¡­? Why are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°Stop! Treat prisoners with dignity¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you already¡ªyou¡¯re not prisoners.¡±

    Fueled by excitement and the terror-stricken gazes of the four knights, I felt myself nearing climax. Without even thrusting much, I unloaded my cum into the hole, now slick with natural fluids and blood.

    ¡°Because I can do whatever I want with you.¡±

    Squirt!

    Seeing my cock, smeared with virgin blood, the remaining three knights flailed against their chains, desperate to escape.

    Jingle! Jangle!

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to beg. I¡¯ll take you all one by one.¡±

    To scare them further, I slowly approached them, cock erect and still dripping cum mixed with blood and homunculus fluids. My hand reached toward the short-haired knight I had ungagged earlier. The moment I touched her, her body froze in fear, as if she were prey caught by a snake. Between her trembling thighs, liquid began to seep out.

    Normally, such a reaction might indicate urination caused by extreme fear. But since homunculi¡¯s bodily fluids are indistinguishable, it looked just like arousal.

    ¡°Are you that excited?¡±

    ¡°I-I was wrong¡­ Please, stop and let us go¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry, no can do. You¡¯re knights, aren¡¯t you? Releasing combatants from enemy nations would be treason.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t return to the Sytorax Republic! Wouldn¡¯t that be fine?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t die.¡±

    Rip!

    Despite wearing a knight¡¯s uniform, the armor was just decorative. Without proper straps, it was easy to tear off, leaving her lower half completely exposed.

    ¡°No¡­ If that goes inside, I¡¯ll die¡­¡±

    Her defiance turned to trembling tears, and despite her pitiful state, I felt even more aroused.

    ¡°You won¡¯t die.¡±

    I whispered softly into her ear.

    ¡°Probably.¡±

    ¡°Eek¡­!¡±

    ¡°Stop it!!¡±

    The senior knight, who had already been violated, weakly stood up, swaying. She addressed me in a trembling voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you want¡­ Just leave my juniors alone.¡±

    ¡°Leave them alone? Are you giving me an order?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Please¡­ I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    ¡°Senior¡­?¡±

    The junior knight looked at her senior, disbelief etched on her face. Despite her shaking legs, the senior knight bowed her head to me, her posture one of submission.

    Moved by this touching display of camaraderie, I felt even more turned on and responded.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Rip!

    Another hymen tore as I thrust into the next knight, her screams echoing through the room.

 Chapter 112: Artificial Intelligenceâ€™s Instant Corruption Harem (2)

    Chapter 112: Artificial Intelligence¡¯s Instant Corruption Harem (2)

    ¡°Nooo!!¡±

    Rip... Tear...

    ¡°Ughhh... It hurts, it hurts...! My body hurts so much!!¡±

    ¡°Of course it hurts. Your flesh is being forcibly torn apart.¡±

    ¡°Stop, please stop! I¡¯m sorry!! I won¡¯t resist ever again... Please, just stop...!¡±

    She screamed and begged as though a poisoned cursed sword had been driven into her body. But little did she realize that her desperate reactions only excited me further, making the cursed sword within her even more ferocious.

    ¡°You¡¯re sorry, you say?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry...! I¡¯ll never come near the kingdom again... Please don¡¯t kill me...!¡±

    Whether it was a defense mechanism to endure my invasion or simply a trait of her artificial intelligence to secrete fluids when scared, her body continued to produce fluids. The blood flowing from her broken hymen mixed with the homunculus fluids from her pussy, creating a mess of blood-tinged secretions. It was enough to make anyone think there was a literal hole drilled through her lower body.

    ¡®Well, I did pierce it.¡¯

    Rip!

    ¡°Ack!! My processing functions... They¡¯re breaking...!¡±

    ¡°Really? Or were they already broken from the start?¡±

    When I had acquired the four green gems, they were already somewhat damaged. Unlike the flawless extraction I performed with a mana saber, melting through armor without leaving a scratch, these had likely been smashed during battle, trampled by siege engines, or crushed by a Nova Lance in combat. Such brutal conditions would make damage almost inevitable.

    ¡°Stop... If you go any deeper... If you push into that place, I¡¯ll be split in two...!¡±

    ¡°This place is already split in two. From the moment you were created, that¡¯s how it¡¯s been.¡±

    If she were like Unit 3, a homunculus with no genitals, this wouldn¡¯t apply. But as a female-type homunculus, this part was naturally implemented in her design¡ªa place that had always been split.

    Not that she would listen to anything I said.

    ¡°Just endure it for a bit. You won¡¯t die, so don¡¯t give in...¡±

    Smack!

    I pushed aside the armor covering her chest and began pulling at the white breasts hidden underneath. While her lower body convulsed in pain, her nipples were erect, pointing at me as if in defiance. It was obvious that her sensitivity had been heightened; even amidst the pain of her first penetration, pleasure was seeping through.

    ¡°Uh... Ahh... Ngh...¡±

    As I moved my hips and the glans of my cock scraped her vaginal walls, it felt like puncturing a water pouch, making fluids squirt with every thrust.

    ¡®Is her processing overloaded?¡¯

    The green glow of her eyes began to flicker more slowly. Only when I drove deep into her pussy did the light briefly flash brighter. The odd reaction amused me, so I grabbed her chin and forced her to look at me while I thrust into her.

    ¡°Ugh... Hnnngh...!¡±

    She tried biting my finger with her sharp, unblemished fangs, as sharp as newly forged blades that had never been used. However, her bite lacked strength, so unless I moved my hand carelessly, I wouldn¡¯t get hurt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even dream of biting your tongue to kill yourself, like your senior.¡±

    ¡°Ju... Just ki-kill me...!¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s a good attitude. Then hold out as best you can!¡±

    Though she had screamed in defiance just moments ago, now that I was actually thrusting into her, her resistance faltered. Seeing her show such weakness turned me on even more, and I found myself spending more time on her than I had anticipated.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Before long, her body began to adapt. Without realizing it, she wrapped her legs around my waist, clinging to me. Did she even know that her body had started to embrace the pleasure, her speech becoming slurred and her pussy tightening around me as though begging for my cum?

    ¡®Is her artificial intelligence depleting its processing capacity just to squeeze my cock?¡¯

    The engineers of the Sytorax Republic had sought to free themselves from the limitations of flesh by implanting artificial intelligence into steel bodies. But they hadn¡¯t anticipated how vulnerable they would become when placed back into physical bodies. It was like keeping one¡¯s cock constantly exposed¡ªit would become desensitized over time. But keep it well-protected, and even the slightest touch would send shivers down your spine. These artificial intelligences, having never experienced the sensation of physical bodies, were naturally weak against such intense pleasure.

    ¡°Uh... Ugh... Hnngh...¡±

    What began as screams of pain transformed into erotic moans as her body gave in. Feeling her pussy clench and spasm, I poured my semen deep into her.

    Shudder...

    Holding her hips tightly to keep her from escaping, I filled her with cum. Then, pulling out my cock, now covered in blood from tearing through two hymens, I withdrew it from her destroyed pussy.

    Drip, drip...

    Her body leaked fluids uncontrollably, mixing the cum I had deposited with her natural and artificial secretions, leaving a sticky mess on the floor.

    ¡°Did she break?¡±

    Her eyes were unfocused, her head lolling as if her artificial intelligence had malfunctioned. I tapped her head lightly to check for any errors in installation, but the green glow of her eyes and her labored breathing suggested that the issue lay deeper¡ªher AI itself seemed compromised.

    ¡°Ugh... Please, stop...¡±

    Her senior, the one who had led to their capture, wept as she bowed her head to me. For me, it had been months since I last tormented her. But for her, the ordeal of being violated by me, only to witness her juniors suffer the same fate immediately afterward, had pushed her to the edge of her sanity.

    From her perspective, it must have been unbearable. She hadn¡¯t even recovered from the humiliation of being defiled, yet here she was, watching her juniors endure the same. Out of desperation, she offered herself up once more, hoping to spare them.

    In some twisted way, her selflessness was admirable¡ªan embodiment of compassion and humanity. But to me, her sacrifice was simply arousing.

    ¡®For something as artificial as intelligence embedded in a golem, this feels oddly unsettling.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything, so please don¡¯t touch the other juniors. If you agree to that... I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡±

    Ignoring her and going after the remaining two female knights wouldn¡¯t be entertaining, and since she had willingly offered herself, I figured it would at least be proper to show her some attention. I turned toward her, presenting her with my cock, which was covered in blood, semen, and the homunculus¡¯ fluids.

    ¡°Prove it.¡±

    Just looking at it made her squeeze her eyes shut and turn her head away, as if the sight alone was unbearable. Considering that the blood belonged to her cherished juniors, it was only natural for her to feel terror. Yet, despite her fear, she courageously opened her mouth and took my glans into it.

    ¡°Hnngh...¡±

    She hesitated, clearly startled by the increased size of my glans compared to before. From her perspective, she must have briefly lost consciousness and then woken up to find not only her juniors captured but also the head of my cock having grown to a size that made her jaw ache. Though she likely didn¡¯t fully understand the situation, she didn¡¯t have the luxury of time to figure it out.

    ¡°Good... Clean it properly.¡±

    Though her face showed humiliation as she held the cock that had defiled her juniors in her mouth, she had no other option.

    Did she ever imagine, when she was embedded with artificial intelligence and assigned to battle golems by the Sytorax Republic, that she would end up like this?

    In the past, she had tried to destroy my cock as an act of vengeance. But now, with the glans so large it barely fit in her mouth, she could only move her tongue slowly to clean it.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Even though I felt sufficiently invigorated, I couldn¡¯t let her think that cleaning with her mouth was enough to satisfy me. I stopped her and grabbed the shoulders of the senior knight, who was still leaking fluids mixed with her juniors¡¯ blood and the homunculus¡¯ secretions.

    ¡°You know what you need to do if you want to save the remaining juniors, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    She began slowly removing the thin clothes that covered her body. Being forced to undress herself was far more humiliating than having her clothes ripped off, and she clearly felt it.

    If she were alone, enduring the shame of being defiled, she might have chosen to resist until the end, even at the cost of her life. But seeing her juniors¡ªwho had been captured while trying to rescue her¡ªbroken in front of her, she chose to offer her body instead of letting them suffer further.

    ¡°Ugh...¡±

    Since she was the first one I had violated in this room, her body still carried the heat of her prior defilement. When I spread her pussy open, the sticky strings of semen and homunculus fluids clung together.

    ¡®Hmm?¡¯

    There was a noticeable difference this time: as I inspected her insides with my fingers, a sweet scent unique to the homunculus began emanating faintly from her body.

    ¡®Could it be... Is she getting aroused in this situation?¡¯

    ¡°Get on all fours.¡±

    I intentionally positioned her so she was facing the tied-up juniors, forcing her to look at them as I grabbed her hips and thrust my cock into her pussy.

    Squelch!

    Since I had already fucked her and came inside her earlier, her pussy accepted the glans easily, taking in more than half of it without any preparation.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    She moaned as she felt my cock penetrating her again, but when she realized that her juniors¡ªtwo broken and two gagged¡ªwere watching, she covered her mouth in shame.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. As a senior, you need to set an example for your juniors. So, you should at least do better than them, right?¡±

    ¡°Ngh... Ahh... Hnngh...!¡±

    Even though she tried to hold back her moans, it was clear that her body was responding differently.

    ¡®At this point, isn¡¯t it obvious that she¡¯s in heat?¡¯

    Her body had been designed as a special type of homunculus, one particularly sensitive to pleasure. During her first violation, she had been able to resist due to her defiance. But now, with her psychological defenses weakened and her body repeatedly exposed to pleasure, her artificial intelligence had adapted without her realizing it.

    ¡°Ah... Ahh... I-it feels... good...¡±

    Her juniors¡¯ eyes widened in disbelief as they heard her broken voice and saw her body trembling with pleasure.

    Drip, drip...

    Unaware of what she was doing, the fluids dripping from her pussy and the lewd noises escaping her mouth painted a vivid picture of her submission. Her juniors, who had initially admired her as a great senior willing to sacrifice herself, now looked on with shock and disdain.

    To save her juniors, she had chosen to sacrifice herself. But as she was fucked from behind, her appearance resembled that of a helpless, lustful animal.

    "......"

    Her juniors fell completely silent, their green glowing eyes dimming, reflecting only subdued emotions.

    ¡°It¡¯s... okay... I¡¯ll make sure... you don¡¯t have to suffer anymore...¡±

    Unaware of how far the situation had deteriorated, she clung to her trembling, aroused body, trying to reassure her juniors even as she shook from the aftereffects of her own humiliation.

    ¡°S-so... as long as it¡¯s just me... A-ah... Ahhh...!!¡±

    As she felt the hot semen fill her womb, the heightened sensitivity of her homunculus-enhanced body overwhelmed her, sending shivers through her frame.

    While she writhed in an intense orgasm strong enough to roll her eyes back, I kindly grabbed her hair from behind, tilting her head upward so her face was fully visible to her juniors.

    ¡°N-no... Don¡¯t show them this face... No...!¡±

    Desperation overtook her as she weakly tried to raise her arms to cover her face. But what met her eyes wasn¡¯t the solace she sought¡ªit was an even harsher reality.

    The juniors, for whom she had sacrificed herself so valiantly, were now staring at her with cold, hardened expressions. Their gazes carried neither sympathy nor understanding, only judgment. And as her green artificial eyes processed the truth of their emotions, the weight of the realization crushed her. She froze completely, her passion, resolve, and humanity draining away as she became little more than a lifeless doll.

    ¡°Why... why are you looking at me like that...?¡±

    Drip...

    A mixture of semen and fluids trickled down her thighs as she weakly muttered her question. The once-proud and noble senior, who had so courageously offered herself to protect her juniors, now seemed utterly broken. She was no longer a figure of sacrifice or bravery, but instead just a pitiful woman subdued by her captor¡ªa helpless female completely stripped of her dignity.

 Chapter 113: Artificial Intelligenceâ€™s Instant Corruption Harem (3)

    Chapter 113: Artificial Intelligence¡¯s Instant Corruption Harem (3)

    ¡°No... No, I didn¡¯t enjoy it... I... I only sacrificed myself for you...¡±

    She desperately tried to justify herself, but there was no conviction in her words.

    Even her voice trembled from the lingering ecstasy of intercourse, and her disheveled state was apparent, with sticky saliva dripping from her mouth. She couldn¡¯t even meet the gaze of her juniors.

    To make matters worse, her breasts, with their nipples erect like hardened peaks, betrayed her true state¡ªno different from a man¡¯s erection revealing arousal.

    ¡°For someone who claims not to enjoy it, you¡¯re clenching pretty tightly.¡±

    ¡°No, no!! There¡¯s no way... I would ever enjoy such pleasure...!¡±

    Yet, her trembling body and her pussy, still gripping my cock without letting go, made it clear that she had fully succumbed to the pleasure.

    Even as she denied it, her actions told a different story, and the juniors could clearly see her pussy tightening around me, almost begging for more. Her denials carried no weight in the face of such visible evidence.

    ¡°You mentioned the probability of defeat last time, didn¡¯t you? What is it now? If I recall, the maximum you reported was nearly 300%.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s... That¡¯s irrelevant... We would never succumb...¡±

    As she spoke, I intentionally scraped my glans against her vaginal walls, stimulating her nerves further by pinching her erect nipples.

    ¡°Probability of defeat... 480%...¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve already lost four times? And...¡±

    ¡°Hnnngh!¡±

    ¡°Judging by how tightly you¡¯re clenching again, it seems you¡¯ve just orgasmed. That makes it five times now, doesn¡¯t it? Over 500%?¡±

    ¡°T-that... That¡¯s impossible... I haven¡¯t lost even once...¡±

    She clung to denial, but her body had long since been consumed by pleasure. Even though I wasn¡¯t moving, her well-shaped, muscular ass continued to grind against me, seeking more, while her words of resistance grew increasingly hollow.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t... lost... 516%...¡±

    ¡°We defied orders and came to the kingdom just to rescue you...¡±

    The short-haired junior knight¡¯s eyes began to well up with tears.

    Unit 3 once explained that homunculi designed for sexual relief were engineered without fully functioning tear glands to avoid complications from crying. Their glands were limited to producing just enough moisture to keep their eyes from drying out, making it difficult for them to cry.

    If such a homunculus was shedding tears, it was akin to a human crying blood from extreme sorrow. Yet the captured junior knights were indeed crying.

    ¡°For someone who is supposedly protecting you, this reaction is a bit much, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    The irony of my comment, delivered while I was still ejaculating inside their senior, was not lost on anyone. The short-haired junior glared at me with furious green eyes and screamed:

    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯d rather be discarded than be protected by something so filthy!¡±

    ¡°Oh? After all this effort to keep you safe, you¡¯re saying you want to reject that protection?¡±

    The captured juniors nodded in unison, their agreement evident.

    ¡°I... I just wanted... to protect you... to protect you all...¡±

    The senior knight¡¯s flickering green eyes seemed to desperately send signals to her juniors, trying to convey something. However, they averted their gaze, refusing to acknowledge her.

    ¡®Now¡¯s the moment.¡¯

    I placed my hand over the shocked senior¡¯s ears and imbued mana into my voice, loudly declaring a command audible to the remaining knights.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°Emergency Code 778165. Forced Shutdown, Artificial Intelligence Extraction.¡±

    Clang!

    Thunk.

    As if their souls had been forcibly ripped from their bodies, the homunculi collapsed limply where they were restrained. The artificial intelligence cores embedded in their throats rolled out from their mouths.

    I had effectively turned them off.

    However, the senior knight, protected by my hand and mana barrier, remained active, lying against me.

    ¡°Even if it meant soiling myself... I just wanted to protect you...¡±

    As she looked at the now-motionless bodies of her juniors¡ªor rather, the homunculi vessels they had inhabited¡ªher face contorted as if she wanted to cry. Yet her body, designed to suppress tears, could not shed them. All she could do was maintain a pained expression while remaining impaled on my cock.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been betrayed.¡±

    ¡°No... No, that¡¯s not true...¡±

    ¡°Even as you endured the worst¡ªbeing forcibly violated by an enemy knight, something worse than destruction¡ªyou¡¯ve been betrayed by the very juniors you sacrificed yourself to protect.¡±

    ¡°No... It¡¯s not like that... They¡¯ll understand... They¡¯ll... un...der...stand... B-beep...¡±

    A burning smell began to emanate from her head.

    ¡®Oops... Did I push her too far?¡¯

    Artificial intelligences are typically equipped with limiters to prevent them from processing tasks beyond their computational capacity. However, the combination of sensory overload from pleasure and the psychological shock of betrayal had forced her AI into overdrive.

    ¡®What a shame.¡¯

    This was an AI advanced enough to control a guided weapon like a ¡°Drill,¡± capable of independent flight and targeting. Yet here it was, breaking down under basic interrogation tactics.

    ¡°I... I... I... I... I didn¡¯t... betray...¡±

    ¡°Force shutdown. Artificial Intelligence Core Removal.¡±

    Thud.

    Realizing there was no more amusement to be had, I issued the final command. The green AI core embedded in her throat popped out as her system powered down, falling to the ground.

    Roll...

    The core, smeared with semen, rolled across the floor, its surface dirtied as it stopped.

    Compared to the damaged cores of her juniors, this one was relatively intact. It had been retrieved from the molten remains of a battle golem without excessive force, so it remained functional. However, the experiences had left it mentally shattered.

    Ssshh...

    I pushed the limp homunculus body aside, picking up the semen-covered AI core and wiping it clean with her hair.

    ¡®Still warm...¡¯

    The core had overheated from processing excessive input but had fortunately cooled enough after falling into the puddle of semen. When I held it, its temperature was no longer an issue.

    As I placed the artificial intelligence cores into a small pouch for safekeeping and retrieved the ones from the mouths of the remaining juniors, I suddenly realized something: I hadn¡¯t yet used the two homunculus bodies still bound in place.

    "These are expensive... Even if I can¡¯t use them for the full 24 hours, I should at least get some use out of them, right? Begin installing artificial intelligence."

    Since they had already forsaken the promise of protection their senior had made, I saw no reason to honor it. I decided to forcibly reactivate them and use them as I pleased.

    ¡°Hnngh?!¡±

    As their consciousness was forcibly restored, the two knights bound in the center looked at each other, exchanging rapid glances and signals through their glowing eyes. But whatever silent conversation they had was meaningless to me.

    No amount of scheming could change their fate of being violated.

    Rip!

    ¡°Ugh...!¡±

    ¡°Take your time to talk things over. You can share your thoughts too. Since you¡¯re communicating through your glowing eyes anyway, there¡¯s no need to remove the gags, right?¡±

    ¡°Mmmph...!¡±

    With this, the senior knight¡¯s artificial intelligence had suffered yet another defeat. Despite her efforts, not a single junior had been spared. All had fallen victim to me.

    ¡®I''ve done nearly everything I can with creating bodies and playing with them... Is there any other way to make this entertaining?¡¯

    Looking at the last junior knight, whose glowing eyes were now dim and unfocused, I realized this playtime had reached its limit. While the senior knight had endured 24 hours of pain and pleasure, her juniors had succumbed much more quickly. Whether it was due to damage in their cores or simply their weakness to pleasure, I had to stop midway to avoid completely breaking them.

    In the end, I finished by removing all their artificial intelligence cores and using their now-empty homunculus bodies for one-sided satisfaction.

    After unbinding their bodies and gathering them into one place, I sprayed them with semen, marking the conclusion of my outing.

    "Now that I think about it... I have a good idea."

    ---

    With Unit 3 and the other homunculi managing the workshop on their own, I found myself having a casual tea break with Frederica.

    ¡°You¡¯re an incredible piece of trash, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re enemies of the state, intruders, and guilty of massacring centaurs. Why should I go easy on them?¡±

    ¡°Even so... seeing them like that makes me feel some sympathy. Artificial intelligence or not, they still look... human.¡±

    Although it seemed wasteful, I considered an idea: attaching the artificial intelligence cores to intelligence devices and embedding them into bio-organic tissues designed only for sexual purposes. This way, the AI would have no choice but to pleasure me without understanding or feeling anything beyond tactile sensations.

    Frederica happened to have an old intelligence device on hand, and using homunculus manufacturing techniques, I could cultivate only the genitalia and integrate them into the device. I quickly assembled one and tested it by embedding the artificial intelligence into a mug Frederica used.

    Transporting fully humanoid bodies was impractical. But if I could produce compact products like this that could be conveniently stored in a bag, the business could expand even further.

    ¡°When you swap out the AI, it¡¯s fascinating. At first, they remain frozen, unaware of the situation. Then, when they realize they¡¯ve been penetrated, they instinctively try to push away with their vaginal walls. But when they understand that this only pleases their user, they eventually stop resisting and even begin to clench around the intruding member, craving more semen.¡±

    ¡°Ha... I asked for your impressions for research purposes, but listening to this is downright uncomfortable.¡±

    ¡°Artificial intelligences, even with limited senses like sight, smell, and hearing disabled, still process everything through touch. This confusion makes them more interesting to manipulate. Of course... that also makes them quick learners.¡±

    The main downside was that focusing all input on touch caused the artificial intelligence to overload quickly. If I used them for about 15 minutes, the AI cores would overheat, requiring replacement. As a result, I had already gone through the senior knight and three juniors in sequence, now starting with the fourth.

    ¡°The sensation is excellent, but unless someone has multiple AI cores like me, it¡¯s not very practical, is it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something we¡¯ll need to address. If necessary, we can provide AI replicas.¡±

    Frederica¡¯s gaze lingered on my cock, giving me mixed feelings. While she looked like a cute girl, her demeanor reminded me of an old man inspecting his grandson¡¯s achievements.

    ¡®She looks adorable, but maybe next time I¡¯ll order a replica Frederica for outside use. As long as the exterior¡¯s attractive and the personality¡¯s not an old man¡¯s, it should work fine...¡¯

    Thud!

    I removed the overheated artificial intelligence core, but the senior knight¡¯s core was still too hot to use. Slightly disappointed, I extracted Frederica¡¯s mug from its setup.

    ¡°How hard were you thrusting? The end is cracked; this mug¡¯s unusable now.¡±

    ¡®Wait... Were you planning to reuse a mug I¡¯d stuck my cock into?!¡¯

    As I cleaned the homunculus fluids and semen with a slime and dressed myself to return to camp, there was a knock at the door.

    ¡°Excuse me, Mother. A guest has arrived. May I let them in?¡±

    It was Unit 3¡¯s voice from outside.

    ¡°A guest? Who is it?¡±

    ¡°A visitor from the Order of Knights.¡±

    Frederica and I exchanged glances. Expecting it to be one of my old colleagues, I decided to stay rather than leave, adjusting my clothes before sitting back down.

    ¡°Ha, coming all the way here? What kind of pervert is it this time?¡±

    ¡°Let them in.¡±

    Unit 3 opened the door, revealing the visitor. It wasn¡¯t the kind of knight I¡¯d expected¡ªa lustful mage-knight seeking to fulfill their perverse desires.

    Instead, clad in black armor, wielding a massive battle axe strapped to her back, and with a stature slightly smaller than Unit 3¡¯s, stood someone familiar.

    ¡°...Erin?¡±

    It was Erin, the half-ogre from the knight training camp.

 Chapter 114: Dissolution of the Female Knight Training Grounds (1)

    Chapter 114: Dissolution of the Female Knight Training Grounds (1)

    I started pondering why she was here.

    ''Did she come looking for me?''

    That didn¡¯t seem likely. Unless it was some joint training session like in the past, there was no reason for our schedules to overlap. Moreover, I had come here secretly without informing anyone, making it almost impossible for her to track me down even if she wanted to.

    Of course, if she spread word about a knight wandering around with a small slime in casual magic knight attire, she might manage to locate me. But would she really go through all that effort?

    If she had something to discuss, she could have just waited until I returned to the knight order.

    ''Then it¡¯s not about me... Oh!''

    A thought hit me, and it seemed obvious in hindsight.

    Just like men have sexual desires, women have them too. Erin might have come here to indulge in her secret preferences.

    This place, after all, was a homunculus workshop specialized in creating female-type homunculi. I¡¯d heard they didn¡¯t make male homunculi, but with the recent expansion, they might have started producing them.

    ''Though Frederica did mention she wasn¡¯t interested in making male homunculi for profit...''

    After all, men are generally satisfied with simpler stimulation. Give them a big-breasted homunculus with limited intelligence that says things like "Wanna touch my tits?" and they¡¯d be happy. On the other hand, female customers required more delicate and thoughtful service.

    If Frederica¡¯s goal was to appeal to either the crowd looking for simple gratification or the ones seeking more nuanced satisfaction, she chose to focus on the former.

    ''For someone like me, who can acquire artificial intelligence separately, I could just ask them to make the body and handle the rest myself...''

    "What are you doing here?"

    "There are some complicated business matters I need to handle. And you, Erin?"

    "Well... that¡¯s..."

    "That¡¯s?"

    "None of your business."

    Erin hesitated, trying to hide the flyer in her hands. If it was the same as before, it likely had something like ¡°Custom Homunculus at Cheaper Than Shoes Prices¡± written on it.

    ¡®Yeah, you¡¯ve got needs too... women aren¡¯t free from sexual desires either, after all.¡¯

    "You¡¯re giving me a weirdly smug look right now."

    Her sharp, glowing blue eyes through her armor hinted at her anger, but I decided to take the high road and be understanding.

    If someone caught me jerking off and said, "I understand, it¡¯s normal at your age," I¡¯d feel annoyed too.

    ¡®This reminds me of the time with Delphine not long ago.¡¯

    Thankfully, I¡¯d managed to resolve things peacefully back then, since Delphine was particularly curious about male-female intercourse. But with Erin, we¡¯d already had some unpleasant encounters. She even helped me out when I was captured in the Arachne den.

    "If you¡¯re planning a friendly gathering here, could you at least take it outside the workshop? If not, explain your purpose. I¡¯m a busy man."

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "That¡¯s..."

    Still hesitant, Erin eventually handed the flyer in her hand to Frederica.

    "Are you requesting a custom homunculus?"

    Sure enough, the flyer¡¯s content matched, so Frederica shifted into her usual customer service mode.

    "In that case, I¡¯ll need to ensure client confidentiality, so you¡¯ll have to leave."

    "Yes, yes. I¡¯ll get out of your way..."

    "Whatever misunderstanding you have, I didn¡¯t come here for that."

    It¡¯s common to make such excuses when you run into an acquaintance in a place like this.

    If it weren¡¯t my fellow knights, I¡¯d also come up with an excuse like ¡°I had work-related matters¡± instead of boasting, ¡°I tried out a knight-themed homunculus equipped with AI and had fun.¡±

    Understanding this, I nodded vaguely and started leaving the room.

    Thud!

    "No, that¡¯s not it."

    "Sure, sure. Whatever you say."

    "It¡¯s. Not. Like. That."

    She didn¡¯t need to deny it so fervently. I could understand her situation perfectly well.

    "I won¡¯t mention seeing you here. Let¡¯s just pretend we didn¡¯t run into each other, okay?"

    "That¡¯s not it! I¡¯m here because..."

    Her voice trailed off mid-sentence, as if she had clamped her mouth shut. Watching her flustered, I realized just how embarrassing it must be to have your sexual preferences exposed. I resolved to keep it a secret.

    "...because I wanted to..."

    "Huh?"

    Her normally firm voice softened into a low hum that seemed to reverberate inside her helmet. It was so faint I couldn¡¯t catch what she said.

    Realizing I hadn¡¯t understood her, Erin took a deep breath and spoke again, carefully enunciating every word.

    "I came... to find... a job."

    Hearing that, Frederica glanced at the flyer she was holding again.

    "So, you¡¯re not a customer but an applicant?"

    "I came because it said you were looking for skilled guards."

    "Until now, there wasn¡¯t much need, but we can¡¯t rely on Model 3 to handle everything forever. It¡¯s true we do need additional security personnel."

    Given Erin¡¯s skills, which were at least knight-level, it made sense. But from my perspective, I couldn¡¯t quite understand her reasoning.

    "What about the knight order? Are you dropping out midway?"

    "...You haven¡¯t heard yet, have you?"

    "Heard what?"

    "The current term of the Female Knight Training Grounds is being disbanded early."

    "What...?"

    "It¡¯s not that surprising, is it? Neither the royal family nor the Holy Knight Order is interested in hybrid female knights."

    "That¡¯s..."

    The Holy Knight Order fundamentally operates under a human-centric philosophy. While ¡°for the sake of humanity¡± might sound noble, it essentially means they exclude non-human species.

    Still, even if not the Holy Knight Order, the royal or noble families¡¯ private knight orders usually had room for female knights. Why would Erin go to such lengths to join this workshop?

    ¡®So, other places rejected hybrid female knights too?¡¯

    My peers and I had also harbored doubts when we first encountered the female knights. However, after seeing their courage, strength, and grace¡ªon par with or even exceeding the magic knights¡ªwe abandoned our initial prejudices. Some of us even formed admirers'' clubs.

    But for outsiders who hadn¡¯t fought alongside them, hybrid female knights seemed unwanted, even dangerous, to have nearby.

    "You may leave now."

    In the end, without any further conversation, I had no choice but to leave Erin behind in the room.

    ---

    "Unbelievable, seriously."

    By the time I returned, news about the disbandment of the Female Knight Training Grounds had already begun spreading through the Magic Knight Order.

    Not just Erin¡ªother female knight trainees were also scrambling around the capital, desperately looking for orders to join or saying their goodbyes as they prepared to return to their hometowns.

    The news hit particularly hard for trainees like Vanerim, who hadn¡¯t been able to secure a position in the capital. When some of my peers heard she was heading back to her village, they were so shocked they radiated mana unconsciously.

    As a result, the atmosphere among the rest of the knights was grim. We gathered at the training grounds to discuss the situation.

    Originally, we were scheduled for light sparring practice today. But no one could focus¡ªpunches were half-hearted, and we just stood around talking. Eventually, everyone grouped up to vent their frustrations.

    "How can they just disband an entire order?"

    "Those filthy bastards in charge!"

    "Watch your words. We¡¯re still part of a national knight order for now."

    Although knight orders aren¡¯t sacred or untouchable, their disbandment usually follows severe losses, necessitating a merger, or natural attrition as members transfer to other orders. An abrupt notice, confiscation of all facilities, and throwing the members onto the streets? That was unheard of.

    This wasn¡¯t just about the female knights. The Magic Knight Order, already facing poor treatment, could meet the same fate one day. Anxiety spread among us, compounded by the rage of seeing comrades we¡¯d trained and bled with treated so unjustly. The entire situation was a mess.

    Morale was so low that no one was training. Instead, we just stared at the wall separating the Female Knight Training Grounds from ours. At that moment, our senior knight, who had been away on an external assignment, returned.

    "You lazy brats! I told you to spar autonomously, not sit around doing nothing!"

    His tone was harsh, but he didn¡¯t seem genuinely angry. He likely understood the gravity of the situation.

    "Sir! Is it true that the Female Knight Training Grounds are being disbanded?"

    Of course, Dane had to blurt it out. The senior knight hesitated, his lips moving as if to form a response. Eventually, he sighed and nodded.

    "Yes. As of tomorrow, all members will be disbanded, and their training knight status revoked. Their equipment will also be collected."

    Those words froze the expressions of everyone present, myself included.

    "They say the order didn¡¯t meet the required numbers and failed to achieve the performance standards set by the higher-ups. That¡¯s why they decided to dissolve it."

    Unable to contain myself, I muttered under my breath.

    "This is bullshit..."

    If the numbers were insufficient, shouldn¡¯t they train the existing knights further instead of disbanding them mid-process? And failing performance standards?

    I¡¯d seen these female knights in action¡ªfighting, sweating, and bleeding alongside us. Their skills were comparable to active knights, especially considering their feats in the Arachne¡¯s lair. How could they possibly fail to meet expectations?

    "There¡¯s one more announcement."

    The senior knight pulled a gilded scroll from his coat.

    "To commend the hard work of the knights, His Majesty the King has decided to host a banquet. All trainees will be invited."

    Under normal circumstances, such an announcement would have been met with joy. But in light of the Female Knight Training Grounds¡¯ dissolution, the mood was sour, and no one reacted.

    "From the Magic Knight Order, a total of 128 individuals have been invited."

    "Not 150, but 128?"

    The odd number immediately raised suspicions. I voiced my thoughts reluctantly, hoping I was wrong.

    Perhaps it was just a select, smaller group being invited. But 128 was a strange number¡ªone that hinted at an unpleasant reason.

    The senior knight, looking ashamed despite not being at fault, lowered his head and confirmed it.

    "Only human trainees were selected for the invitation, excluding hybrids and demi-humans."

 Chapter 115: Dissolution of the Female Knight Training Grounds (2)

    Chapter 115: Dissolution of the Female Knight Training Grounds (2)

    At that moment, all 150 of us burst out with curses that couldn¡¯t be contained, but seeing the guilty and helpless look on the senior knight¡¯s face, we swallowed our complaints.

    After all, it wasn¡¯t this senior knight discriminating against us. He might have been overseeing the Magic Knight Order¡¯s trainees, but we all knew well that budgets and personnel placements were dictated by higher-ups meddling from above.

    "Ha! I¡¯d better start looking for another job before I get axed too!"

    Half-elf Artan openly mocked the situation, turning his head in disgust. The senior knight couldn¡¯t even lift his gaze, as if he¡¯d committed some grave sin.

    The other hybrid trainees wore disgruntled expressions too, but they knew the senior knight wasn¡¯t to blame. While they muttered low curses about the royal family, they quickly restrained themselves. Outright criticism of the royals could easily drag the entire Magic Knight Order into trouble.

    "Can¡¯t we just not go?"

    Dane, furious, demanded an answer from the senior knight, but Jake, the eldest son of a noble family, intervened to stop him.

    "That¡¯s not an option. The king personally selected each individual for the invitation. Refusing without a valid reason¡ªlike being bedridden or dead¡ªsimply isn¡¯t possible."

    As Jake said, we had no right to refuse. Even if another noble house invited us, etiquette dictated we attend unless a war broke out. And here, the king himself had issued the invitations¡ªnot generically to the Magic Knight Order, but specifically to individually selected members.

    Not going would practically be treason.

    Of course, they wouldn¡¯t execute us for treason over this, but technically, with enough insistence, they could frame it as such. In other words, we had no escape.

    "When is it?"

    "Tomorrow evening. Today¡¯s training is canceled, so rest up, prepare your dress uniforms, and assemble in the training grounds by tomorrow afternoon."

    The rapid scheduling felt deliberate, as if to minimize the time we had to dwell on this injustice and stir up further complaints.

    "But tomorrow... that¡¯s the day Vanerim is leaving for her hometown. We were supposed to have a farewell gathering."

    Wade, president of the Vanerim fan club from the 7th dormitory, lamented. But the king¡¯s command was absolute, and only hybrid trainees were exempt from this summons.

    Not just Vanerim¡ªmost of the female knight trainees were leaving tomorrow, either returning to their hometowns or starting new jobs.

    ¡®So we don¡¯t even get to say goodbye?¡¯

    Was this deliberate? Did they isolate us to prevent us from growing angrier by talking to the female knights? Or did they simply not care to allow us even a minimal gesture of farewell?

    Either way, the resentment was unavoidable, but we were knights. When the state called, we had no choice but to assemble and play along, even for something as trivial as a party.

    "Gather by tomorrow afternoon. Until then, you¡¯re free. Dismissed."

    ---

    I later learned that one of the senior female knights who taught the female trainees was married to our senior knight.

    Perhaps already aware of tomorrow¡¯s royal banquet, the female knight seniors tore down the wall between the training grounds in one dramatic motion.

    Crash!

    "My dear¡ªno, senior! What the hell are you doing?"

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "It¡¯s going to be demolished by workers tomorrow anyway, so why not save them the trouble?"

    ¡®Whoa, they¡¯re married? Seriously?¡¯

    That explained why they seemed unusually close. And now it made sense why this workaholic man had seemed oddly cheerful when he was with the senior female knights before¡ªit was workplace romance!

    "I¡¯m off to drink with my husband. Everyone, have fun, party hard! Burn the place down if you want! It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll still be knights tomorrow!"

    "Yaaay!!"

    The bold declaration from the fiery senior female knight immediately lifted the spirits of the otherwise gloomy Magic Knight Order and female knight trainees.

    Not that this sparked some wild and raunchy party. Instead, we all hit up nearby taverns, brought back drinks, and spent the evening venting. ¡°Damn the king!¡± ¡°The royal family is trash!¡± Complaints like that filled the air.

    Our female knight peers had impressive resumes, so most had lined up jobs with merchant guilds or mercenary groups. Vanerim, on the other hand, was returning to her hometown, smiling as she braided her beard.

    But as the drinks flowed, one by one, people started crying about not wanting to say goodbye. Soon, the place was awash with tears.

    ¡®It¡¯s mostly the guys bawling their eyes out¡­¡¯

    The female knights, meanwhile, consoled the crying men, saying everything would be fine. Still, the thought of parting from their neighbors, comrades, and closest peers clearly weighed on everyone. It probably didn¡¯t help that Dane started sobbing first, setting off a chain reaction.

    "Tsk..."

    I felt a sting in my nose, but no tears came. It wasn¡¯t like they were dying¡ªwe could meet again if we wanted to. Once the training period was over, we¡¯d all be busy with our own lives. That¡¯s just how it was.

    ¡®Still¡­ it doesn¡¯t feel great.¡¯

    Thunk!

    A battle axe slammed into the ground threateningly beside me, startling me. I turned to see Erin in her black armor, holding two mugs of beer, sitting down beside me.

    "Crying?"

    "I¡¯m not crying."

    "Your eyes look teary, though."

    "No, it¡¯s just the alcohol. I¡¯ve got a crying habit when I drink."

    I couldn¡¯t read her expression through her helmet, but Erin didn¡¯t seem interested in arguing about my drinking habits. She simply nodded and sat beside me.

    "Sorry about earlier. I didn¡¯t expect to run into a peer there. It was embarrassing, and¡­"

    "It¡¯s fine. Everyone has their own sexual preferences."

    "It¡¯s not about that!"

    My teasing seemed to lighten the mood, as her tone turned a bit huffy, like before. Even amidst the somber atmosphere, conversations like this with Erin felt natural.

    Clank.

    "This armor¡­ today¡¯s the last day I¡¯ll wear it."

    ''I have to return all the equipment, huh.''

    When Erin removed her helmet, designed with a space to accommodate her horn at the center of the forehead, her face emerged with tears glistening around her eyes.

    Her gaze, a gift from her nocturnal ogre lineage, burned with a blue light that resembled a flaming aura, not merely mana gathered in her eyes. She looked around at her comrades, her expression betraying a deep sadness.

    It seemed like she was crying more than I was, but I didn¡¯t want to point it out and make her feel worse.

    "How did the interview go?"

    "I¡¯ll pass, don¡¯t you think? You know my skills."

    "All I remember is beating you."

    At that, Erin downed her beer in one gulp and put her helmet back on.

    "Actually, now that I think about it, you were strong."

    "Was?"

    "You are strong. You were strong!"

    But Erin was already standing, gripping her battle axe, and the commotion between us had drawn the attention of our still-crying peers. All eyes turned to us.

    "Let¡¯s spar. This time, I won¡¯t let my guard down."

    "Woooooo!!"

    At Erin¡¯s declaration, our clueless male peers and the female knights cheered us on, clearing away their drinks to create an impromptu dueling arena.

    "Ban! Ban! Ban! Ban!"

    "Erin! Erin! Erin! Erin!"

    Unlike before, when the male knights cheered for me and the female knights for Erin, the roles were now reversed. The guys were rooting for Erin, while the female knights, perhaps pitying me, cheered on my behalf.

    "Is this really necessary?"

    "There won¡¯t be another chance like this."

    "Sigh..."

    As Erin stood waiting, I quickly finished off the rest of my beer and drew my mana saber.

    "Erin, you might want to keep your limbs intact if you¡¯re planning to get hired."

    "Funny, because I was just wondering how you¡¯ll manage if your arms and legs are smashed."

    Knights¡ªmale or female¡ªalways let their pride get the better of them. That was the problem.

    Though I could feel the buzz from the alcohol, it didn¡¯t affect my ability to channel mana or wield my saber.

    "Start!"

    At Vanerim¡¯s shout, I charged at Erin, aiming my mana saber at her.

    Though it was a sparring match, knight-level duels are fierce¡ªfatal injuries are avoided, but damaged limbs are fair game. So, I saw no need to hold back the saber¡¯s output.

    ¡®No openings. She¡¯s gotten better.¡¯

    But if there were no openings, I¡¯d just create one. I deliberately drew her attention by angling the saber¡¯s blade to reflect the moonlight, causing it to gleam silver.

    During the day, mana scatters light, giving the blade a blue hue. At night, it absorbs moonlight, making the blade appear thinner than it is¡ªthough it¡¯s merely a visual trick.

    Of course, Erin was a knight too, so she wouldn¡¯t fall for such a simple deception.

    Slash!

    I feinted with a horizontal slash, gauging her slower movements. She tried to block with her gauntlet, raising her arm to intercept. But I shifted my attack trajectory, thrusting the blade toward her thigh.

    ¡®If I¡¯m lucky, she¡¯ll get a burn; unlucky, she might lose a leg. But with her armor, a mild burn should be the worst of it.¡¯

    As expected, Erin wasn¡¯t so easily caught off guard. She had already planted her boots firmly into the ground. As my saber thrust toward her lower body, she kicked up a spray of dirt into the air.

    Crackle!

    The sound of sand sizzling in midair disrupted the blade¡¯s stability. My otherwise precise thrust faltered and only succeeded in heating the skirt of her armor, leaving a faint scorch mark.

    Whoosh!

    Abandoning the idea of swinging her axe blade, Erin swung the long haft of her axe toward my head. But I was already reacting¡ªI released my saber, letting the strap snap back as I redirected my hand mid-motion. Gripping the saber in reverse, I slashed toward her chest plate.

    The chest plate, the thickest and sturdiest part of a knight¡¯s armor, wouldn¡¯t melt easily even under the saber¡¯s heat. But if it overheated and burned through to the vital organs beneath, the sudden shock would likely stagger her.

    I had already landed three attacks: a feint, a thigh thrust, and this chest slash. Seeing no way to avoid the saber, Erin decided to take the hit head-on and¡ª

    Swish!

    Threw her axe at me.

    ¡®Damn, didn¡¯t expect that...¡¯

    Slash!

    The saber struck her chest plate, leaving a deep mark and heating the metal, but it didn¡¯t incapacitate her. By then, Erin had closed the distance and grabbed my right wrist with her left hand.

    Crunch.

    "Tch!"

    Her half-ogre strength sent cracks through the bones in my wrist. I switched to hand-to-hand mode, rotating my mana circuits through my body. A quick knee strike to her armor forced her to stumble backward.

    Thud!

    Though the kick didn¡¯t damage her armor, Erin¡¯s smaller frame and lighter weight sent her flying much farther than I slid back.

    ¡®Time to switch the saber to my left hand.¡¯

    I didn¡¯t have time to remove the strap, so I left my dangling right hand strapped and drew the saber into my left hand, reigniting its blade. Erin, meanwhile, retrieved her axe and put some distance between us.

    "Not bad."

    "Same to you."

    ¡®This is bad.¡¯

    Maybe it was the buzz from the alcohol, or perhaps the thrill of the fight, but I could feel my lower body reacting.

 Chapter 116: The Sound of an Ogre Sucking Horns (1)

    Chapter 116: The Sound of an Ogre Sucking Horns (1)

    They say tension during battle can sometimes cause an erection, but while I usually didn¡¯t care in a fight, this time was different. With all the female knight peers and my male comrades watching, if the lower part bulged out, it¡¯d be pretty damn obvious.

    I tried to move my legs more carefully, adjusting to hide the situation. So far, no one else seemed to have noticed... except Erin.

    Brrrr...

    Her eyes, narrowed in intense focus, flickered with her distinctive blue glow. I could see her gaze drop toward my lower half, and it was clear she¡¯d caught on to my little problem.

    ¡®If I don¡¯t finish this fast, the others will notice!¡¯

    Accepting that Erin had already figured it out, I gripped my mana saber in my left hand. Using my swollen right wrist to steady my left, I prepared for the final blow and charged forward.

    "Coming at me like that...?"

    Despite her flickering blue gaze darting toward my lower body, I pushed forward, keeping my movements sharp and my saber reflective under the moonlight. Erin, startled but instinctively reactive, swung her battle axe at me.

    Clang!

    Her mana-coated axe collided with the blade of my saber. The instant they touched, the mana from the saber disrupted and scattered the axe¡¯s trajectory, causing it to rebound.

    ¡®If it¡¯s Erin, she might have the strength to grip the axe firmly, but even so, her stance will falter...¡¯

    Erin¡¯s main strength was her unnatural physical power, a trait that didn¡¯t match her petite frame. However, her light weight was a disadvantage in close combat, as it left her vulnerable to being thrown off balance.

    My plan was simple¡ªrepeatedly force her off balance and wear her down. But instead of continuing to fight with her axe, Erin made an unexpected move.

    "Huh?"

    She abandoned her weapon and lunged at me, grabbing my chest plate with both hands.

    Crack!

    "Hey, that¡¯s not¡ª"

    Her monstrous strength snapped the leather straps holding my armor in place, ripping it off. I managed a counterattack, removing her helmet and thinking I¡¯d won, but...

    Thunk!

    She drove her horn directly into my helmet, the impact like being struck by a steel spike. The sheer force sent my helmet spinning, and me staggering backward.

    ¡®I could retaliate... but should I?¡¯

    I could swing one last blow at her, potentially cutting into her partially unarmored body, but this wasn¡¯t a life-or-death battle. What was the point?

    And seeing her triumphant smile, despite her own horn likely giving her a minor concussion, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to counter. Instead, I let my mana saber fall to the ground.

    Thud.

    Woooooo!!

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    The crowd erupted into cheers as Erin¡¯s victory was declared. Her revenge match ended with her triumphant win.

    "Agh... damn it..."

    My wrist throbbed, my head pounded, but seeing her laugh made it feel worth it.

    ---

    Despite the excitement, the duel left both of us laid up in the infirmary. My wrist, while fractured, would heal by morning thanks to a knight¡¯s accelerated recovery. The bigger problem was my head.

    Erin¡¯s headbutt had left a dent in my helmet and given both of us mild concussions. We now lay side by side, recovering from the damage.

    ¡®Good thing Professor Pandel isn¡¯t here. He¡¯d be chewing us out for hours.¡¯

    Though maybe, knowing him, he¡¯d be secretly pleased to see knights injuring themselves in real combat for once. But he¡¯d probably grumble, "Damn patients. Heal up and get out of here already!"

    Erin, unable to lie down without feeling nauseous, sat upright with her head leaning against the wall. The moonlight streaming through the open window reflected off her horn, giving her an almost mystical aura.

    Normally clad in armor, Erin¡¯s petite frame was easy to overlook. But now, in the dim light, her glowing blue eyes and the way the moonlight glinted off her white horn made her seem almost otherworldly, like a mythical unicorn.

    "Let¡¯s do this again sometime. It¡¯s 1-1 now, so we need a tiebreaker," I said.

    Erin stuck her tongue out at me playfully.

    "Not a chance. You suck at fighting."

    ¡®Oh, that¡¯s how she wants to play it?¡¯

    Whether it was the alcohol or the fact that this was her last day as a knight, she seemed more playful than usual. For a moment, I found myself mesmerized. Her black hair shimmered faintly under the moonlight, her white horn glowing softly. The curve of her slender neck, the sweat-soaked fabric clinging to her body¡ªit all drew my gaze.

    "What? Is it... my horn? It¡¯s weird, isn¡¯t it?"

    "Huh? No... I was just thinking it might be useful."

    "Yeah, sure, it¡¯s handy for headbutting. But since it¡¯s connected to my skull, any impact goes straight to my brain. If I weren¡¯t half-ogre with a thick skull, I¡¯d probably pass out every time."

    Her explanation made me realize how tough her body actually was, despite her small frame.

    "Still, you got your revenge in the end."

    "It¡¯s not really the end, is it? I¡¯ll still be working in the capital."

    "But as a knight, this is the last time."

    She¡¯d accepted reality, but the way she spoke hinted at the lingering dreams of a girl who had once aspired to be a knight.

    "Well, from the kingdom¡¯s perspective, it makes sense. A few decades ago, ogres were still considered monsters. Giving a half-ogre a knight¡¯s position... they probably don¡¯t want to."

    She ran her fingers over her horn, a wistful expression on her face.

    "It¡¯s ugly, isn¡¯t it? Scary, even."

    "It¡¯s beautiful."

    "Yeah, yeah. Even if it¡¯s just a lie, thanks."

    "If someone who just got knocked down by it calls it pretty, then it must really be pretty."

    Though my head was still spinning, I wasn¡¯t so out of it that I couldn¡¯t move. I walked over to Erin, who was sitting by the window, leaning against the frame.

    Normally, she would have pushed me away if I got too close, but maybe because she was tired from the fight or slightly tipsy, she didn¡¯t move. Even as I sat close enough to feel her breath, she didn¡¯t pull back.

    "If I take off my armor, people will see me as a monster."

    "They¡¯ll see you as beautiful."

    At my words, Erin scoffed, as if thinking it was just another joke like the ones I¡¯d made earlier.

    "You don¡¯t even believe that yourself. To humans, things like this horn are just disgusting, aren¡¯t they? I didn¡¯t want to be born with this either..."

    Erin reached up and grabbed her horn with one hand, as if wanting to hide it. But as she gripped it, the sound of bones cracking started to echo from her hand.

    "If I break it... could I become human?"

    Blood began to seep from where the horn connected to her forehead. Panicking, I quickly grabbed her hand to stop her, trying to pry her fingers away, but her half-ogre strength was too much to counter.

    "You¡¯re bleeding!"

    "......"

    "And why the hell would you want to break something so precious?"

    "Precious...?"

    Erin froze, her grip loosening as if she didn¡¯t understand what I meant. I gently cradled her horn in my hands, checking to make sure it wasn¡¯t cracked or damaged.

    "Jeez... you¡¯ve got to take care of yourself."

    "This thing is just disgusting and dangerous. You¡¯re the one who got knocked down by it. Then again, I guess if it¡¯s useful in a fight, maybe it¡¯s something a knight could admire?"

    "Not just a knight¡ªit could have all sorts of uses."

    Her blue eyes glared at me skeptically, as if doubting my sincerity. But I knew that if I didn¡¯t prove the value of her horn, I¡¯d have to watch her try to break it again, bleeding all over the place. That thought terrified me.

    "Alright, watch this."

    I gripped her horn, only to freeze. I had no idea what to do. My mind went blank as I held the delicate horn in both hands.

    "You know... it¡¯s really sensitive. When you touch it, it makes my head buzz like crazy. So maybe just let go alre¡ªah!?"

    Without thinking, I leaned in and started sucking on her horn.

    ¡®This feels backward. Usually, it¡¯s the girl sucking the guy¡¯s horn... but here I am, doing the opposite.¡¯

    The tip of Erin¡¯s horn was now in my mouth, and I began licking it instinctively.

    Slurp...

    "A-ah... Nngh...!"

    Her claim that the horn was sensitive wasn¡¯t a lie. As my tongue licked its tip, Erin froze, her shoulders trembling slightly. Normally, she would¡¯ve thrown me across the room with her strength, but now she sat still, her body stiff as if overwhelmed.

    ¡®When it¡¯s done to me, it feels like... this...¡¯

    I mimicked what I¡¯d felt when someone had once done this to me. Running my tongue along the horn¡¯s surface, I let my saliva trail along its length, moving closer to her forehead before taking more of it into my mouth.

    "What... What are you doing...? This is¡ªthis is dirty!"

    "It¡¯s dirty? How so?"

    "This... this is...!"

    "Explain in detail."

    Slurp. Suck.

    As I continued, I noticed a faintly salty taste, as if I were tasting her skin directly. When my tongue reached the broken part of her horn, likely cracked from our earlier collision, the rough edges felt oddly addictive under my tongue. I couldn¡¯t help but keep licking.

    "No matter how I see it, this is...! This is...!"

    "This is what?"

    Unbothered by her protests, I reached down and loosened my waistband. From beneath my underwear, I pulled out my own "horn," revealing it to her.

    "Something like this? A woman using it?"

    "See! This is dirty!"

    "Are you just going to let me win without putting up a fight?"

    Her face flushed a deep red under the moonlight, Erin suddenly seemed to steel herself. Biting her lip, she moved closer, as if deciding to take action.

    She bent down and brought her lips to my exposed "horn," trying to take it into her mouth.

    Thunk!

    "ARGH!!"

    But instead of succeeding, her ogre horn nearly impaled my stomach in the process, leaving me gasping in pain. I had to wonder if I¡¯d survive this night at all.

 Chapter 117: The Sound of an Ogre Sucking Horns (2)

    Chapter 117: The Sound of an Ogre Sucking Horns (2)

    "Turn your head slightly... that''s it."

    To avoid her horn poking into my stomach, she didn¡¯t suck me straight on like the other women. Instead, she tilted her head slightly and took my dick at an angle.

    ''If I had hesitated even a little, I might¡¯ve ended up with a hole in my stomach...''

    "It''s smaller than my horn."

    "That¡¯s because it¡¯s not ready yet."

    "Wasn''t this its limit during our joint training?"

    My dick had already grown larger than it had been back then. As Erin spoke, her warm breath teased the head, her tongue swirling around lightly. With this stimulation, I was quickly reaching full erection.

    ''Is it because of her horns? The angle¡¯s off, so she can¡¯t take it in deep...''

    "How about I lie down so you can focus better?"

    "Do we really have to go that far?"

    "Just licking it like this won''t get the job done."

    "Geez... just this once, okay?"

    Once I lay down on the bed, Erin could lower her head without worrying about her horns getting in the way. Thanks to this, she managed to take me deeper, unlike when she had only been able to flick the tip with her tongue earlier.

    "Ugh... mm... huh?"

    But as she took me into her small mouth, her sharp fangs kept pricking me. From the outside, I hadn¡¯t noticed because her mouth wasn¡¯t open wide, but the traits of an ogre became apparent¡ªher teeth were something else.

    Instead of the usual arrangement of two pairs of canines and the rest as incisors or molars like humans, her mouth was nearly all sharp, pointed fangs. No matter where her teeth touched, my dick kept getting these little stings that startled it.

    "Just stay still for a second."

    Though not completely clueless about sexual matters, Erin was clumsily trying to use techniques she¡¯d probably read about somewhere. She licked me awkwardly, trying to make me come. Unfortunately, every time her sharp teeth grazed me, I felt more alarm than pleasure. Her tongue alone wasn¡¯t enough to bring me over the edge.

    "My jaw hurts."

    "Good effort."

    All I got from the attempt was my lower half covered in saliva and bite marks from her fangs on the sensitive head. The session ended prematurely, leaving me half-satisfied.

    "Your tongue work feels awkward."

    "It¡¯s my first time. What do you expect?"

    Erin pouted, avoiding my gaze, as she made excuses.

    "I haven¡¯t even kissed anyone yet..."

    ''Wait. So, I made a girl who¡¯s never even kissed anyone suck my dick first?''

    The sequence of events had gotten completely mixed up since I started by sucking her horn. It seemed like I¡¯d need to teach her step by step, starting with a kiss.

    "Come here."

    "...Are we really doing this?"

    "Yeah."

    Wiping the saliva off her lips with her hand, Erin approached me hesitantly, moving with a shy demeanor she didn¡¯t usually show. Her timid behavior was so endearing that I couldn¡¯t resist grabbing her horn to hold her head still, pulling her face close.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    "Don¡¯t bite."

    "Mm?"

    Since kissing involved our noses pressing together, we had to tilt our faces slightly to make it work. This meant her horns didn¡¯t get in the way, and we could kiss like any ordinary couple.

    What stood out, though, was her sharp teeth. Not only were they unusually jagged and irregular, but they were also thinner than expected and arranged in a double-layered structure.

    Her teeth were lined in two rows.

    ''Is this because ogres are carnivorous?''

    There¡¯s an old tale about ogres. It said that when an ogre nears its 40th year, they weaken and starve because they can no longer hunt or chew meat. To survive, they would pull out all their teeth and endure until new ones grew back, allowing them to live up to 90 years.

    ''Professor Pandel called that nonsense, didn¡¯t he?''

    It turns out the average ogre lifespan is 40 years, not because of teeth but because they live in harsh, war-torn conditions. Peaceful ogres supposedly have lifespans similar to humans. However, their teeth do regenerate if broken. Erin¡¯s teeth likely worked the same way, growing back sharper and more jagged, perfectly suited for tearing through raw meat.

    Drool dripped down her chin.

    I was only exploring her mouth with my tongue to understand her oral structure, but Erin couldn¡¯t stop drooling.

    ''Wait. Is it because my tongue feels like raw meat in her mouth? Is this triggering her instincts?''

    Erin¡¯s jaw trembled slightly as if she were holding back, like a crocodile trying not to snap its jaws shut on prey. Her immense strength made me cautious. If she bit down, my tongue would definitely get torn off. I carefully withdrew it, and Erin finally swallowed the saliva pooling in her mouth before pulling back.

    "That¡¯s how you move your tongue... Want to try again?"

    I felt unsatisfied leaving things as they were, so I decided to give Erin another chance.

    Of course, I was well aware of the risks. Erin¡¯s instincts, her sharp teeth, and her immense strength meant she could tear me apart if she lost control. Even with mana reinforcement or steel armor, if she decided to bite, it¡¯d all be over in one clean cut.

    ''But a man doesn¡¯t back down from a challenge, even if it¡¯s dangerous!''

    I couldn¡¯t just leave this unfinished. I had to see it through, even if it meant risking everything.

    Drool dripped again.

    At first, she had clumsily taken just the tip, licking and sucking awkwardly. But now, whether it was because the kiss loosened her up or her instincts were kicking in, she was much better at taking me in. Her cheeks hollowed slightly as she sucked, and she moved her tongue more naturally, although her sharp teeth still grazed me occasionally, sending jolts of tension.

    ''If I move carelessly and hit her throat or startle her into biting down, I¡¯ll end up... castrated.''

    If the cut were clean, healing potions or other methods might work, but the psychological damage could turn me into a eunuch for life. Worse, Erin¡¯s jagged teeth would leave a messy wound that no amount of healing could fix.

    And if her instincts fully took over, she might swallow me whole. If that happened... there¡¯d be no chance of recovery.

    ''Why am I still hard despite all this danger?''

    It was like balancing the head of my cock on the edge of a blade¡ªthrilling yet terrifying.

    The act of a woman sucking a man¡¯s dick is, in itself, a dangerous endeavor that could potentially leave the man emasculated, even without someone as strong as Erin.

    Unless the woman in question is entirely devoid of the overwhelming strength that renders even homunculi bodies unsuitable for ordinary life, any substantial jaw pressure could inflict fatal damage on the fragile penis, even with mana protection.

    It¡¯s similar to how centaurs interpret letting a man ride on their back as entrusting their life to him, an act equivalent to mating. By leaving my cock entirely vulnerable in Erin¡¯s hands (and mouth), I was proving the depth of my trust in her.

    ---

    As Erin¡¯s mouth filled with the meaty piece of flesh, her eyes started to glaze over slightly. One moment of lowered vigilance, and I could already imagine the sound of her sharp teeth snapping shut.

    But I trusted Erin.

    She was a knight, after all. Her mental fortitude wasn¡¯t so weak as to succumb to such primal hunger.

    ¡®It¡¯s coming...¡¯

    The tension from my prostate built up, the signal of release drawing nearer. My shaft throbbed harder than usual, veins bulging along its base.

    Sensing the reaction, Erin cupped my cock in her small hands to keep it steady.

    "Huh...?"

    Then¡ªsnap.

    Her sharp teeth pressed into my shaft.

    "Arghhh!!"

    A wave of blinding pain shot up from my lower body, stealing my breath away. At the same time, an uncontrollable surge of ejaculation began, the intensity magnified by Erin¡¯s fingers pressing down on the area around my urethra, forcing the torrent to erupt even faster.

    ¡®It¡¯s tearing! She¡¯s tearing me apart!!¡¯

    The vivid sensation of her razor-like teeth digging into my flesh was too real. Though I had coated my cock in mana as a precaution, Erin¡¯s jaw strength surpassed what mana could defend against. Her fangs continued to scrape and pierce as if cutting into soft fruit.

    And despite the searing pain, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from cumming¡ªjet after jet pouring into her small throat.

    Gulp. Gulp. Gulp.

    Erin didn¡¯t even hold it in her mouth. She swallowed it all directly, her crimson eyes¡ªno longer soft or uncertain¡ªgazing coldly up at me. To ensure I couldn¡¯t resist or pull away, she pressed her horns into my stomach, pinning me down.

    Gulp.

    As the endless orgasm finally subsided, Erin opened her mouth and released me.

    Squelch.

    "Arghhh!!!"

    My cock was left covered in saliva, cum, and the blood seeping from the bite marks her teeth had left.

    Erin licked at the mixture on my shaft with her small tongue, savoring it in a way that felt entirely different from her earlier hesitant demeanor. Her once fiery blue eyes now burned like frozen crimson ice, giving her an unsettlingly feral appearance.

    ¡®Is this... bloodlust?¡¯

    Ogres are known to enter a berserk state, attacking everything in sight when they smell blood¡ªbe it their own or someone else¡¯s. Erin¡¯s blood-colored eyes and wild behavior made it all too easy to imagine that she¡¯d succumbed to such a state.

    "Tastes... good..."

    "Erin...? I¡¯m hurting a bit, so maybe we should stop here?"

    I figured it was best to stop before things escalated further. If her restraint broke entirely, there¡¯d be no going back.

    Thud!

    But before I could move, Erin used her overwhelming strength to push me back onto the bed, pinning me effortlessly. She licked the blood dripping from her lips, her crimson eyes locked on me with a chilling intensity.

    ¡®Did I mess up somewhere?¡¯

    Her strength was something I couldn¡¯t hope to match directly. Even so, I tried to watch for an opening. But before I could act, Erin climbed on top of me, her body pressing me down as she smiled eerily.

    ¡®I don¡¯t like this...¡¯

    She opened her mouth slightly, her sharp teeth grazing my shoulder. The pressure from her fangs was enough to make me wince. At the same time, I realized she was grinding her hips against mine, her soaked pussy rubbing over my cock through the thin fabric of her panties.

    ¡®Even if she¡¯s berserk, she¡¯s still clueless...¡¯

    "Hold on a second."

    Despite her apparent bloodlust, Erin seemed to retain some semblance of her usual self¡ªor perhaps her half-ogre nature made the frenzy less severe. Either way, she paused when I spoke, allowing me a chance to act.

    Sliding my hand down, I pushed her panties aside, revealing her dripping pussy. The heat radiating from her lower body was intense, almost scorching to the touch. She was clearly ready.

    ¡®Alright... I¡¯ll give up my shoulder.¡¯

    Since we were already intertwined, fully removing her panties wasn¡¯t feasible. Instead, I kept them shifted to the side as I lined myself up, ensuring everything was positioned properly.

    "This time, it¡¯s my turn."

    "...?"

    Thrust!

    I sacrificed my shoulder and took Erin¡¯s virginity.

    "Huh?"

    But something stopped me mid-motion.

    Was it because she was a knight? Or did she naturally lack a hymen? There wasn¡¯t the usual tearing sensation. Instead, her walls clamped down with a crushing tightness that made it impossible to go further.

    ¡®Seriously? I can¡¯t even get in?¡¯

 Chapter 118: The Sound of an Ogre Sucking Horns (3)

    Chapter 118: The Sound of an Ogre Sucking Horns (3)

    The sheer pressure of Erin''s inner walls only allowed the head of my cock to barely penetrate her entrance. It wasn''t a proper insertion, no matter how hard I pushed.

    Even though the tightness of her pussy was ultimately a form of strength, how was I supposed to fuck her when it felt like her body was made of steel? To make matters worse, my cock wasn¡¯t in great shape¡ªalready injured from her earlier biting. Every time I forced myself forward, the wounds throbbed as if they might reopen, and the threat of fresh bleeding loomed.

    "Ugh...!"

    But as Erin bit into my shoulder and looked up at me with scared, teary eyes, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to stop here.

    ''Damn it... if brute force doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll have to be clever about this.''

    She was curling up her whole body to resist the intrusion of my cock, treating it as a foreign object. If I could make her muscles relax, I¡¯d be able to slide in.

    "Haah."

    I let out a deliberate breath, blowing lightly into her ear. The surprise made her tense resolve falter, her tight walls loosening slightly. Seizing the moment, I grabbed her slim waist and thrust downward, fully burying myself inside her.

    "Uuuugh...!"

    I braced myself, ready for the possibility of my shoulder being bitten down to the bone. But Erin, despite her berserk state, restrained herself. Maybe it was her innate kindness or her conscious refusal to indulge in something as monstrous as cannibalism. She left only shallow bite marks, enough to draw blood but nothing more.

    In most cases, the pain of losing her virginity would make anyone bite down hard, tearing into flesh instinctively. But Erin held back.

    ¡®She¡¯s really kind, after all.¡¯

    Her ability to control her monstrous strength was evident in her daily life, where she avoided breaking things unnecessarily. Even now, despite her immense power, she showed restraint.

    "Ahh... ugh!"

    However, her self-control didn¡¯t extend to the inner walls of her pussy. The moment I penetrated her, her muscles clamped down like a vise, trapping me with a heat that felt like it was squeezing every drop out of me.

    ¡®This... this might actually kill me!¡¯

    If my cock were normally cylindrical, it was probably squashed into an oval shape by now. That¡¯s how strong her vaginal muscles were. The moment I entered, I felt like I was going to come instantly, but the tight grip on my urethra stopped the ejaculation in its tracks.

    ¡®This is crushing me!¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t afford to lose focus against Erin. To help ease her hold on me, I moved my arms to grip her ass.

    "Ugh...!"

    I slid my fingers down, pressing them against her pussy to force it open further. Even with mana reinforcing my hands, it was all I could do to reduce the relentless pressure slightly.

    "I have a question... can you answer it?"

    "...?"

    Though she was partially berserk, she was still listening to me. I decided to take a chance and ask.

    "Is your mom an ogre or your dad?"

    "...Mom."

    It seemed she hadn¡¯t lost her ability to speak. (After all, ogres can speak, even if their voices are gruff, and they can use primitive magic.) She responded obediently, and the moment I heard her answer, I felt an overwhelming respect for Erin¡¯s father.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡®If Erin¡¯s mom was a pure ogre, she¡¯d have been much bigger than a human. How the hell did her dad survive that?¡¯

    Seriously, Erin was barely manageable even as a half-ogre. To endure a full ogre... I salute you, Erin¡¯s father!

    Since thrusting recklessly would only risk crushing myself, I tried to distract Erin. I slipped my hand under her shirt and started stroking her belly.

    The lower abdomen is usually sensitive, especially for women. It¡¯s often an area that feels ticklish due to its role in protecting the womb. If I gently teased her there, it might make her walls relax a bit more.

    ¡®Why is it so firm?¡¯

    I expected toned abs, given she was a knight, but her belly was so solid my fingers couldn¡¯t even sink in.

    "Ugh..."

    Still, sensitivity wasn¡¯t entirely absent. When I lightly rubbed the area near her navel, she reacted. Combining this with subtle touches inside her, I slowly worked to ease the pressure.

    ¡®Saved!¡¯

    Had I delayed any longer, I might have burst a blood vessel or suffered necrosis from the lack of circulation. Relieved, I sat up and flipped Erin onto her back.

    Despite the glowing crimson in her eyes signaling a berserk state, she wasn¡¯t acting completely out of control. If she were in full ogre frenzy, this wouldn¡¯t be sex¡ªit¡¯d be a life-or-death struggle.

    To keep reducing the pressure, I lifted her legs to make it easier for her to spread. Moving too quickly might trigger her predatory instincts, so I carefully pulled back, letting my precum coat her insides as I slowly withdrew.

    "Ugh..."

    There was a reaction¡ªa slight shudder.

    The reason for Erin''s overwhelming tightness was clear: she didn¡¯t yet understand how to properly have sex. Instinctively, her body was tensing up to expel the foreign object¡ªmy cock. Realizing this, I started to rub the head of my cock gently at her entrance, letting her get used to the sensation.

    ¡®I should have started like this from the beginning¡­¡¯

    Slowly, I teased her entrance, the head of my cock brushing back and forth. Gradually, her tight walls began to yield, opening up little by little. Rather than forcing myself in all at once, I mixed in soft caresses¡ªrubbing her belly, teasing her breasts¡ªto help her relax and enjoy the moment. Eventually, I was halfway inside, and the suffocating tightness eased into something more manageable. Now, her pussy gripped me firmly but no longer painfully.

    "Let¡¯s take it slow. Nice and slow."

    Though Erin seemed eager and rushed, I, with more experience, took the lead. Reflecting on how things had gone earlier, I realized the accident had happened because I let myself get carried away instead of guiding her properly. Now, I focused on teaching her to enjoy this step by step.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t notice before through her clothes¡­ but damn, she¡¯s tightly bound.¡¯

    Female knights typically don¡¯t wear bras. Their armor provides enough support, and wearing extra undergarments can cause issues with ventilation, leading to soaked and sagging bras during intense training or battle. Instead, like Erin, they use bandages to wrap their chests tightly, minimizing movement.

    Erin, however, took this to an extreme. Her chest was so tightly bound that unwrapping her took considerable time and effort.

    "Ugh¡­!"

    But after undoing the fastening pin, the bandages quickly unraveled.

    I¡¯d expected her chest to be more muscle than flesh¡ªcloser to well-developed pectorals than breasts. Instead, what emerged from the bindings was a surprisingly full, perky pair of breasts. The bandages had left light, pressed indentations on her skin, adding an unintentionally erotic allure.

    "You don¡¯t need to bind them so tightly anymore."

    I massaged her chest gently to ease the blood flow back into her breasts. Slowly, they regained their natural shape, bouncing slightly as they filled out. Even through her clothes, they became visibly round and firm, making it clear just how tightly she had been compressing them.

    Twitch. Twitch.

    Though she didn¡¯t say anything, her pussy clenched lightly every time I teased her nipples. Watching her bite her lip shyly while sneaking glances at me only made her cuter, and I couldn¡¯t resist playing with her breasts more.

    ¡®She¡¯s close¡­ almost there.¡¯

    Erin lay quietly, surrendering herself to me as I treated her breasts like toys. Her dazed expression and her complete trust in me were endearing. Just as I was about to release all the pent-up tension inside me, I recalled something Delphine had mentioned not long ago.

    ¡®Oh¡­ wasn¡¯t I warned against cumming inside?¡¯

    But¡­

    Let¡¯s be honest¡ªdoesn¡¯t finishing outside feel like stopping halfway for a man? The act of leaving your mark deep inside, connecting fully with a woman¡ªthat¡¯s what truly feels like making love.

    And considering Erin, I felt somewhat reassured.

    ¡®She¡¯s a half-ogre. It should be fine.¡¯

    Hybrids are often infertile, like mules. With that logic, I felt at ease as I pushed the head of my cock deep into her and kissed her passionately, unleashing everything I had.

    "Ah¡­!"

    As my hot seed flooded her insides, Erin¡¯s crimson eyes began to shift. Slowly, they returned to their usual, blue flame-like glow.

    "Mmhh¡­"

    She seemed like she wanted to say something, but I silenced her with another deep kiss.

    ---

    "Wake up."

    "Just a little longer¡­ my head hurts from hitting it yesterday¡­"

    "Get up. Today is the day for your neutering procedure."

    At those words, I shot up, clutching my morning wood instinctively.

    "Professor Pandel? When did you get here?"

    "When? That¡¯s my question! I was away at a conference, and you¡­ you¡¯ve been quite busy, haven¡¯t you?"

    Professor Pandel was trembling with anger. Looking around, I quickly realized why.

    ¡®Yeah¡­ he has a right to be mad.¡¯

    The scene spoke for itself. One of the bed legs was broken, causing the entire frame to tilt. I was sprawled naked nearby, while Erin had disappeared. The sheets we¡¯d rolled around in reeked of sweat and sex, the smell impossible to ignore.

    Honestly, if someone had done this to my bed, I¡¯d have bashed their head in, too.

    "I¡¯m sorry."

    I apologized earnestly, but Professor Pandel wasn¡¯t satisfied. He placed a strange cone-shaped device around my neck.

    "What¡¯s this? A punishment collar for me to wear for a day?"

    "You¡¯ll be wearing it for at least three days."

    "What?!"

    "It¡¯s a cone of shame meant to prevent you from licking your wounds after neutering."

    The murderous glint in his eyes was enough to chill me to my core. He held a scalpel in his hand, and I could tell he wasn¡¯t joking. His intent was sharp enough to castrate 300 million sperm in one go.

    "Nooo! Stop!"

    "Hold still, you brat!"

    Thankfully, Erin must have escaped before the professor arrived, leaving me as the sole target. I desperately ran through the mage-knight academy to avoid the professor¡¯s wrath.

    "Argh! My eyes!"

    "Put on some damn pants, idiot!"

    I inadvertently traumatized my fellow trainees with my naked sprint, leaving behind a string of horrified shouts. After about 30 minutes of being chased, the professor finally ran out of stamina and collapsed, sparing me from imminent neutering.

    "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Ban! One day, I¡¯ll cut it off!"

    Note to self: avoid the infirmary for any reason. Professor Pandel might actually go through with it.

    ¡®And honestly¡­ if I mentioned how much his twin sister would cry if that happened, he¡¯d probably cut it off right then and there.¡¯

    Best to keep my connection to Delphine a secret.

    "Ahh! Put on some pants, damn it!"

    "I¡¯m putting them on now."

    Ignoring the screams of my embarrassed roommates, I returned to my bed. Sitting there was a neatly folded letter. The familiar scent told me immediately who it was from.

    Though I didn¡¯t open it right away¡ªI already knew who it was from. After all, we¡¯d be seeing each other again soon enough.

 Chapter 119: Scout (1)

    Chapter 119: Scout (1)

    "I¡¯d like to discuss the proposal we spoke about last time."

    "Who was it about again?"

    "A trainee knight from the Mage-Knight Order. I believe he¡¯s the right person to handle not only future challenges but also the issues currently unfolding."

    While the man with muscular arms sitting to the right of the golden-haired woman pondered who the proposal referred to, the blue-eyed girl seated to the woman¡¯s left shook her head.

    "On a personal level, I¡¯d say I¡¯m acquainted with him, but I¡¯m against it."

    "May I ask why?"

    "He¡¯s still young. His skills are decent, but he lacks experience. His personality isn¡¯t bad; in fact, he might be the ideal type of recruit we¡¯re looking for. But I think it¡¯s too soon."

    "So, you believe he doesn¡¯t meet the standards?"

    "I think his age is the issue. It¡¯d be better to wait until he officially completes his training period. By then, he¡¯ll be more mature both in skill and mentality."

    "Oh, that guy!"

    The muscular man, who hadn¡¯t followed the conversation until now, finally seemed to realize who they were talking about.

    "Listen here, old man. That kid¡¯s no good. No way, not in a million years."

    The girl frowned at being called "old man," but knowing the man¡¯s usual demeanor, she let it slide without complaint.

    "Are you saying he has no talent?"

    "No, it¡¯s the opposite. He¡¯s too talented. That kid¡¯s a monster, a beast."

    The man tugged at his white beard, which hinted at his age. Despite the beard suggesting he was past his 80s, his skin and muscles were robust, making it hard to believe he was an old man. In fact, just a decade ago, he had fathered his third son, proof of his vitality.

    "Training him to be a knight is like teaching a leopard or wolf how to use a sword. He already fights well on his own, but he¡¯s not the type to learn from a knight¡¯s teachings."

    "When it comes to swordsmanship, no one knows better than you, so I¡¯ll have to take your word for it."

    "With that said, I¡¯m in favor of bringing him in now. There¡¯s no need to wait for growth. He¡¯s not going to be a knight; he¡¯s more likely to grow into a killer."

    "Normally, such proposals would require unanimous agreement, but given the urgency of the situation, we¡¯ll settle this by majority vote. Is that acceptable?"

    The golden-haired woman¡¯s suggestion drew a dissatisfied expression from the blue-eyed girl, but she eventually decided to concede.

    "I¡¯ll change my vote to abstain."

    "Then, by unanimous consent for now, this proposal will pass."

    "Should I bring him in right away?"

    "I¡¯ll notify his superior and send for him¡ª"

    Before the golden-haired woman could finish her sentence, the man had already bolted out of the room.

    "For someone who¡¯s the youngest here, he has absolutely no manners."

    The blue-eyed girl sighed as the golden-haired woman simply smiled and waited.

    ---

    "All right, clean enough."

    After a chaotic mess, while the other trainees enjoyed expensive meals and fine wine, I spent my time cleaning the bloodstains off my uniform. I tried everything: overheating my mana saber to iron out the fabric, pressing it under Dane¡¯s mana shield for extra weight, and more. Finally, after much trouble, I managed to join the dining table.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    As for my shoes, which had been particularly stained, I enlisted Mollang to help clean them. After feeding her some charcoal and having her scrub them with her body, they were so polished they practically gleamed¡ªalmost too much.

    Since pets were allowed here, I didn¡¯t worry too much. Even if they weren¡¯t allowed, I¡¯d have brought her in anyway.

    ¡®There¡¯s going to be a lot of delicious food. I¡¯ll sneak some for Shuru.¡¯

    I wasn¡¯t the type of master to eat all the good stuff alone. Normally, Shuru only got the standard rations of the knight corps, so occasions like this were perfect for treating her to something fancy.

    "What¡¯s the best thing here?"

    "This is great¡ªwhat do they call it? Mermaid eggs, I think?" Dane said, scooping some onto his plate.

    Hearing that, I immediately put my spoon down.

    "Mermaid eggs? Isn¡¯t that borderline cannibalism? Sounds gross."

    "It¡¯s just a name. They¡¯re actually eggs from farmed marine monsters. They¡¯re incredibly rare, produced in small quantities annually in the Baran Principality in the southern continent," Jake explained, ever the noble-born expert on high-end delicacies.

    Still, despite the explanation...

    "It¡¯s fishy."

    "Tastes awful."

    "That unique flavor is the appeal," Jake said defensively.

    "You can have it all."

    It didn¡¯t suit my taste.

    ¡®Why do nobles spend so much money on eggs that still smell like fish?¡¯

    "If you don¡¯t like it, you can spit it out. The baskets under the table are vomit baskets. They¡¯re there so you can eat until you¡¯re full, throw up, and then keep eating."

    "Ugh, that¡¯s disgusting."

    "Not many people actually use them for that," Jake reassured, laughing.

    The atmosphere among us trainees was cheerful as we ate. The noble-born trainees often shared rare and expensive foods with the rest of us, though we frequently found them unpalatable or overly rich. Eventually, the nobles stuck to their exclusive delicacies while the rest of us enjoyed familiar staples¡ªwell-made steaks and grilled salmon.

    "This tastes better, doesn¡¯t it?"

    "Meow!"

    Shuru was happily gnawing on an expensive piece of meat, her tiny hands tearing into it with enthusiasm. Meanwhile, Mollang remained in her slimy form, lazily clinging to my hand as if bored, showing no interest in the food.

    "Ughhh..."

    The banquet had started with us being the first to arrive in the empty hall. Soon after, the food was brought out, but when we tried to dig in, the servants stopped us, insisting we wait for the Royal Guard Knights to arrive.

    Naturally, we were irritated after the emotional farewell we¡¯d gone through earlier, but arguing with the servants¡ªwho were just following orders¡ªwould only tarnish our dignity as knights. So we sat there quietly, resisting the urge to eat, waiting for the Royal Guard to show up.

    Now, with a bit of time passed, our group of trainees was finally enjoying the banquet food with excitement.

    "Are they not hungry or something?"

    "Just leave them. They¡¯re trained in the royal palace¡ªthey probably eat this kind of food every day."

    The 200 members of the Royal Guard Knights were huddled in a corner, sulking after we had thoroughly beaten them earlier.

    "They weren¡¯t even skilled enough to start a fight in the first place."

    Our initial intent wasn¡¯t outright rebellion but rather a subtle protest against the discrimination we faced as knights. We decided to challenge a few of the Royal Guard Knights to duels as a form of symbolic resistance. Conveniently, those arrogant bastards had started spouting nonsense the moment they entered.

    "Look at those shabby uniforms. Even for a failing knight order, that¡¯s just disgraceful."

    They had come dressed in luxurious white ceremonial uniforms imbued with enchantments for shock absorption, temperature regulation, stain resistance, and moisture wicking. The uniforms were undoubtedly expensive and effective¡ªtheir clothes remained pristine despite their bloody noses after we beat them down.

    The shock absorption enchantment, however, didn¡¯t seem to hold up; my mana-infused punch to their gut was enough to knock them flat. Still, for ceremonial attire, staying clean was good enough, I supposed.

    Our senior knight, who should¡¯ve stepped in to stop us, conveniently looked the other way. Dane used his broad frame to block the senior¡¯s line of sight while the rest of us ganged up on the Royal Guard, teaching them a lesson. The senior, visibly annoyed by the Royal Guard¡¯s arrogance, chose to feign ignorance.

    Thanks to our "kind" Royal Guard friends being relegated to the corner, we could loosen our belts and enjoy the banquet in peace. Even the servants, initially hesitant to serve us, began providing food without complaint after witnessing the earlier fight.

    "Deputy Commander Dertrude von Pondel of the Royal Guard Knights is here!"

    Trainee knights are usually under the supervision of a senior knight or require special permission to act independently. The Royal Guard, however, seemed to lack such oversight, as their deputy commander arrived only now.

    "What in the world is going on here?!"

    "Sir Pondel!"

    The beaten Royal Guards, bloodied and humiliated, clung to the deputy commander like children tattling to their mother. Between sobs, they babbled about how the Mage-Knight trainees had attacked them unprovoked.

    "You¡¯re telling me you lost to these thugs? To those notorious scoundrels who are constantly reported for misconduct near the knight orders?"

    "We have no excuse! But they provoked us and attacked without warning¡ª"

    "Levin, to be fair, didn¡¯t they start it?"

    "Exactly. They came at us looking like they wanted to pick a fight, but their punches were so slow I had time to land five hits before they could even touch me. Clearly self-defense."

    When they arrived, they sprayed perfume all over the place, complaining about the smell of sweat. Spraying perfume over food? How could anyone let that slide? And knights smelling of perfume instead of sweat? What kind of knights were they?

    Even our female knight trainees, who did their best to stay clean, reeked of sweat after training. This wasn¡¯t a ballroom¡ªit was a knightly banquet.

    The deputy commander huffed and puffed as he stomped toward us. Watching him, I turned to Levin and whispered.

    "Think he¡¯s going to blow up on us?"

    "He will."

    "I was about to bet the same thing. Guess there¡¯s no point in wagering if we agree."

    From his muttering¡ªphrases like "filthy thugs" and "disgrace to the Royal Guard"¡ªit was obvious he was about to explode. If you looked at it positively, you could call it a strong sense of loyalty to his order. On the flip side, it reeked of an overbearing superiority complex.

    "How dare you ambush the Royal Guard, injure them, and outnumber them no less!"

    "Let¡¯s get the facts straight. They¡¯re 200 strong, and we¡¯re barely 130. How exactly are we the bigger group?"

    As tensions rose, Jake, who had connections to noble circles, stepped in to de-escalate the situation.

    "Let¡¯s all calm down and settle this through dialogue."

    "Silence! I¡¯ll have you all thrown in prison for insubordination!"

    ¡®Insubordination?¡¯

    Knights often tested each other through duels and minor skirmishes. It was seen as youthful energy and usually overlooked. But insubordination? We were both trainee knights, enlisted at the same time¡ªwhat kind of hierarchy was he imagining?

    "Why are you glaring at me with those big, round eyes?!"

    I pointed to Levin¡¯s eyes.

    "He¡¯s glaring sharply. His eyes don¡¯t do ''big and round.''"

    Momentarily speechless, the deputy commander fumbled for a retort, his face turning red with anger.

    "If you¡¯re so upset, let¡¯s settle this with a duel."

    Normally, I¡¯d throw down a gauntlet to issue a formal challenge, but our ceremonial uniforms didn¡¯t include gloves. Tossing Mollang at his face to declare a duel didn¡¯t seem appropriate, so I encouraged him to throw his own glove instead.

    "Fine! I¡¯ll fix your insolence myself!"

    Just as his glove was about to hit me, I stood tall, prepared to catch it and teach him a lesson. But instinctively, I dodged as something massive hurtled toward me.

    Crash!

    A flagpole embedded itself where my head had just been, piercing through the dining table and lodging deep into the marble floor. The flag unfurled, revealing its insignia.

    "Commander Ballor of the Royal Guard Knights."

    But he was far more famous for another title:

    The Sword of the King dom.

    "Master Swordsman Ballor."

    The pinnacle of knights had just smashed through the banquet hall doors.

 Chapter 120: Scout (2)

    Chapter 120: Scout (2)

    "Ha, you bastards. Having fun without me, huh?"

    The Swordmaster, Ballor.

    He grinned like a boy who had just found a new toy.

    "Follow me."

    Ignoring the knights frozen by his sudden appearance, he grabbed my arm and started dragging me somewhere.

    "Aren''t you supposed to blindfold me? Usually, in secretive places like this, you blindfold the person being led..."

    "Cut the crap and just follow me. As if you couldn¡¯t figure out the location anyway."

    Blindfolding wouldn¡¯t stop me from calculating the position based on my steps¡ªthat was one of the basics.

    "Not like you¡¯re coming back here or that you¡¯d even dare to mess with those who reside here, so it¡¯s fine."

    Before I knew it, we arrived at a large, tightly closed door, where Ballor came to a halt.

    Bang!

    Just like he kicked open the party hall¡¯s door before, he smashed this heavy wooden door open with his foot.

    "Welcome."

    Standing in the forcibly opened doorway was a golden woman.

    I hadn¡¯t been able to get a clear look at her when she bombarded the Frost Hydra last time, but here, in her non-combat mode, her restrained mana revealed her true form.

    Golden mana shimmered softly around her like sunlight. Radiant horns protruded from her temples, and dragon wings unfolded behind her, glowing like a halo.

    Her hair was so long it should have been dragging on the floor, yet it floated weightlessly, swaying gently. Her serene, smiling lips brought a strange sense of comfort.

    This was Seyra, the kingdom¡¯s guardian dragon and a half-dragon herself.

    "Hello."

    "...Why are you here?"

    Sitting to her left, casually waving his hand, was someone with blue eyes¡ªa girl I thought I recognized at first, but no. It was an old man.

    Frederica Endymion.

    One of the legendary heroes who defeated the Demon King in the past, he was the only one still active today and the founder of the kingdom¡¯s alchemy guild.

    Then there was the Swordmaster, Ballor, who trudged over to an empty seat and sat down¡ªthe sword that annihilates the kingdom¡¯s enemies.

    The three pillars supporting the kingdom were gathered here.

    At the head of the table sat Seyra, who seemed to embody authority. Even with her eyes closed, it felt like she could see right through me, stripping my soul bare.

    "Don¡¯t be nervous. Come closer. I mean no harm."

    "Yes."

    "Do you know why we called you here, Ban?"

    Seyra opened her eyes.

    ¡®Eyes as golden as the sun...¡¯

    Among the women I¡¯d met, Hayang... the priestess from the Lamia village also had golden eyes blessed by a primordial god. But if her gaze reflected a soft, divine glow, Seyra¡¯s eyes were like miniature suns embedded in her sockets, radiating brilliance.

    And yet, they weren¡¯t blinding. They had an existence akin to light itself. Just looking into them made my mind feel faint and overwhelmed.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡®No... I¡¯m losing focus.¡¯

    Dragons, by their very nature, exude an overwhelming presence. This is what¡¯s often called "Dragon Fear."

    This is why they say that even knights can hardly bear being near a dragon unless the dragon suppresses its aura. I¡¯d heard that Seyra, the guardian dragon, waited in the deepest part of the old royal castle for this reason.

    But the reality was different. Even knights couldn¡¯t endure it. Just meeting her gaze made my mind blur.

    ¡®Think of something else... anything else... Don¡¯t focus on her eyes...¡¯

    I decided to distract myself with a random thought to keep my mind from locking up. A question I had been pondering surfaced.

    ¡®Which parent is the dragon, her father or her mother?¡¯

    If it were a human father and a dragon mother, the father must have been quite the explorer to venture into a dragon¡¯s lair and impregnate her. On the flip side, if it were a dragon father and a human mother, she would¡¯ve had to endure, well... a massive ordeal.

    And are half-dragons born from eggs, or are they live-born? Or perhaps they¡¯re some mix of both, conceived in an egg and birthed from the womb?

    Dragons are usually egg-laying creatures, but with half-dragons, it was hard to say. Lost in thought, I rested my chin in my hand, mulling it over deeply.

    "He seems to have gotten lost in thought from shock. Do you think he¡¯s guessed our intentions?"

    "No, knowing him, he¡¯s probably entertaining some unholy thoughts about the guardian dragon."

    Damn it. That old man knows me too well.

    Thanks to Frederica¡¯s interruption and my growing familiarity with such pressure, I managed to reduce the Dragon Fear to something akin to a light choke around my neck.

    "May I ask what it is you want from me?"

    "Let¡¯s get straight to the point, then. Change jobs."

    Ballor¡¯s bluntness was extreme¡ªlike cutting off 50% of a head and body in one swing, leaving only the torso. It was so abrupt that I couldn¡¯t understand what he meant.

    Knowing his communication skills were abysmal due to a life spent wielding a sword, I didn¡¯t bother expecting a proper explanation from him. Instead, I turned my gaze to Seyra for clarification.

    "Trainee knight Ban of the Magic Knights. We thank you for carrying out the mission in the northern marshlands last time."

    "It was nothing. I was just doing my duty."

    Seyra, the guardian dragon, was someone even Hayang and other reptilian races referred to as an elder.

    Last time, under her arrangements, I accepted Hayang''s request to deal with the Frost Hydra. After battling it intensely and subduing it to some degree, Seyra herself stepped in to completely annihilate the creature.

    "We three are secretly gathering forces to address the kingdom''s crises. We would like you, Ban, to assist us in this effort."

    "Does His Majesty the King know about this?"

    "No."

    Ballor¡¯s blunt response left no room for interpretation.

    "Then isn¡¯t this treason? The royal family absolutely abhors the creation of private militias..."

    Although I didn¡¯t have much affection for the royal family¡ªespecially given their recent behavior of promoting division among the knights and disbanding the female knight academy¡ªthe idea of being accused of treason was a completely different matter.

    One misstep and I could be executed along with my entire family.

    "And why would the kingdom¡¯s guardian dragon gather forces behind the royal family¡¯s back?"

    "Because I am the kingdom¡¯s guardian dragon."

    "So why... Ah!"

    In that moment, I had an epiphany and understood the meaning behind her words.

    ¡®Is it like the difference between the Magic Knights and the Royal Guard?¡¯

    The Magic Knights are loyal to the kingdom. While they mostly follow orders from the royal family and the king, their ultimate loyalty lies with the kingdom as a whole.

    On the other hand, the Royal Guard is loyal solely to the king.

    So far, there hadn¡¯t been any major problems because the king and the kingdom were one and the same. But in an extreme situation, the Magic Knights would support efforts to depose or imprison a king who led the kingdom astray, while the Royal Guard would blindly follow a mad king¡¯s orders, even if it meant the kingdom¡¯s ruin.

    It was a similar distinction. Seyra considered herself the guardian of the kingdom.

    In other words...

    "No matter what ideology the king holds, I protect the kingdom. And the kingdom includes those not within the king''s immediate sphere of concern."

    Just as she had proposed new homes for the Lamia and Lizardmen, who had faced extinction due to a lack of males, Seyra¡¯s actions were not for the royal family but for the entire kingdom.

    "Let me be clear, I¡¯m different. While I lean more towards loyalty to the royal family, if the king goes mad and runs amok, I¡¯ll crush the Royal Guard and slap some sense into him myself."

    It wasn¡¯t about supporting the king¡¯s vision of a kingdom¡ªfor humans and the royal family alone. This was about building a kingdom where multiple races could coexist and thrive.

    "Why me, of all people?"

    "Because you¡¯re good."

    "And by ''good,'' you mean?"

    "You get the job done. Others either give up or do a half-assed job, but you see things through no matter what."

    It sounded like a compliment, but coming from Ballor''s mocking tone, it felt oddly dirty.

    "If you believe Seyra, most of your accomplishments seem to be more about screwing than slashing, though."

    "That¡¯s not true. I resolve things through earnest conversation..."

    I paused, thinking of the time Dane declared independence for the beastman village while I was holding the catgirl and pounding into her from behind.

    ¡®I can¡¯t even deny it.¡¯

    "But I can¡¯t just quit being a knight."

    "Procedurally, you¡¯d leave the Magic Knights and officially join a private knight order under Seyra¡¯s authority. Outwardly, nothing would change. Even the senior knights of the Magic Knights have ties to us, so while your official affiliation changes, your day-to-day life won¡¯t be very different."

    ¡®So it¡¯s not really much different from taking on regular missions?¡¯

    "You¡¯d also gain more freedom of movement. As for compensation, you¡¯d receive slightly better terms than the formal appointment standards of the Magic Knights."

    The terms weren¡¯t bad.

    Plus, skipping the remaining two years of my trainee period to be treated as a full knight right away meant my career would be two years ahead of schedule.

    "Of course, if you refuse, there¡¯s nothing we can do."

    "I¡¯ll do it."

    "...You bastard... agreeing so easily?"

    "There¡¯s no downside. The missions are freer, I can build my career faster, and the pay is better. Why would I refuse such good terms?"

    Weighing the pros and cons, the only downside was my official affiliation changing. But since my daily life wouldn¡¯t be affected and I¡¯d just handle special missions, there wasn¡¯t any real loss.

    "No lying here. Are you really going to transfer under my authority?"

    Seyra¡¯s gaze pierced through me as she asked, and I nodded confidently.

    "Yes."

    "Thank goodness..."

    As soon as I agreed, Seyra and Frederica let out sighs of relief.

    "It¡¯s such a relief. If Ban had rejected the offer, it would have been a big problem."

    "Is talent really that scarce? My peers are also capable."

    "Only two knights in your group lack noble patronage. Proposing a transfer to knights backed by noble families would create all sorts of complications."

    Now that I thought about it, everyone except Dane and me already had noble lady sponsors.

    "I¡¯ll give you your first mission."

    When Seyra closed her eyes, the oppressive weight she exuded vanished, and I could comfortably meet her gaze.

    ¡®The difference in pressure just from whether her eyes are open or closed...¡¯

    Even as a half-dragon, she truly was a dragon.

    "Right now?"

    Seyra smiled warmly and nodded. For a moment, I wondered if I¡¯d made a mistake, but I couldn¡¯t break my promise now.

    "Investigate the product [Mermaid¡¯s Eggs] being produced in the Baran Duchy."

    Mermaid¡¯s eggs? Wasn¡¯t that the disgusting, oversized fish roe I tasted earlier at the party?

    It had been nauseatingly slimy and reeked so much that I nearly vomited upon eating it. Nobles who considered it a delicacy were truly insane.

    "You mean the ones being farmed in the Baran Duchy?"

    Frederica answered for her.

    "Based on our analysis, it doesn¡¯t seem to be ordinary fish roe."

    No wonder it felt so revolting the moment it entered my mouth!

    ¡®If it¡¯s not fish roe, is it frog eggs or something from a reptile?¡¯

    "Shouldn¡¯t customs or the food safety department in Baran handle this?"

    "Our analysis shows it¡¯s not from a normal animal. It¡¯s from an unknown organism, something people aren¡¯t usually exposed to."

    "So..."

    "It might actually be mermaid eggs."

    Hearing Frederica¡¯s words, I almost felt the mermaid¡¯s eggs I had eaten earlier crawling back up my throat.f,

 Chapter 121: Searching for Mermaids (1)

    Chapter 121: Searching for Mermaids (1)

    Baran Duchy.

    A place where most of the territory bordered the southern seas of the continent, a land filled with countless legends of mermaids passed down through generations.

    Originally, it was a duchy under the kingdom, but as the port city gradually developed, it distanced itself from the kingdom''s influence. Later, the Duke of Baran offered a significant amount of jewels to the kingdom, securing its autonomy and transforming it into a duchy.

    Nominally, it was still part of the kingdom¡¯s territory, but in reality, the kingdom held little sway over it.

    ''Well... From the perspective of Seyra, the kingdom''s guardian dragon, this place would still be considered an area she must protect.''

    Because of the political intricacies of human affairs, it was technically another country. Thus, I refrained from openly identifying as a knight. Instead, I purchased some simple goods in a nearby town, disguised myself as a merchant, and secretly entered the Baran Duchy.

    ''It¡¯s true... There are plenty of artworks and ruins related to mermaids here.''

    Among the numerous stories about mermaids, one tale stood out the most.

    A mermaid princess rescued someone who had fallen off a ship that had been wrecked in a storm.

    By sheer coincidence, that person was a human prince (though some versions claimed he was a prince exiled from the kingdom¡¯s line of succession, while others said he was the heir to the Baran Duchy. Given the location, the latter seemed more likely).

    The mermaid princess fell in love at first sight with the prince she saved. Desperate, she made a deal with a sea witch, offering her voice in exchange for legs so she could walk on land. However, the witch¡¯s spell not only took her voice but also swapped her upper body for that of a fish, leaving her with human legs but losing her beautiful upper body.

    It was said that the prince, obsessed with her stunning legs, ignored her fish-like features, kept her as his concubine, and had children with her. These children inherited their mother¡¯s fish-like upper body and human lower body, becoming the ancestors of the aquatic humanoid species known as fishmen.

    ''That prince must¡¯ve been something else¡­ How did he deal with the fishy smell?''

    Fishy odors are known to come from the gills, so every time the mermaid princess breathed, the smell of rotting fish would waft up. For the prince to endure that smell and still have sex with her, either the princess''s legs were exceptionally alluring, or the prince¡¯s sense of smell was completely deadened.

    In reality, monster ecology suggests that fishmen did not originate from such hybrids but evolved separately. However, their legs coincidentally resembled human ones.

    ''Come to think of it, I remember debating with Levin once: if you had to choose between a mermaid with a fish¡¯s upper body and human legs or one with a human upper body and a fish¡¯s tail, the former might be better since at least the upper body would have a hole you could use...''

    But tales of mermaids like this were just ancient stories now.

    Over time, rumors spread that eating mermaid flesh boosted stamina. This sparked a surge of illegal hunting boats capturing mermaids. Coupled with ocean pollution from the Baran Duchy¡¯s development, mermaids retreated to deeper waters. Though the duchy eventually regretted their actions and tried to bring the mermaids back, it was too late¡ªthey had vanished into the far reaches of the sea.

    According to Professor Pandel, mermaids weren¡¯t a distinct race to begin with but rather a myth born from sailors mistaking marine mammals seen from afar for creatures with human upper bodies and fish tails.

    While Professor Pandel wasn¡¯t always correct, this theory had become the prevailing view in academic circles.

    Species like lamias and arachnes, which resembled humans, were said to have been cursed by gods, transforming into monstrous forms, or to have evolved by coincidence to resemble humans.

    ''If evolution by coincidence was possible, then mermaids could¡¯ve appeared too, right? Or is the human upper body just too impractical for underwater life?''

    I wasn¡¯t an expert, so I didn¡¯t dwell on it too much.

    ¡°What¡¯s your business here?¡±

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I¡¯m a merchant from the kingdom. I came to purchase mermaid eggs.¡±

    I handed a trade permit stamped with the seal of Seyra, the guardian dragon, to the border guard.

    Using a magic-reactive ring, the guard verified the document. As expected, the ring glowed a normal golden hue, confirming the permit was genuine.

    ''Of course, it¡¯s authentic. The permit itself was personally issued by Seyra, the guardian dragon, even if its contents might contain falsehoods.''

    The use of Seyra¡¯s seal on trade permits and important documents signified that the document was guaranteed to be truthful under the eternal name of the dragon. Even though the permit contained misleading information for the sake of my mission, it still felt odd.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the season for mermaid eggs. You¡¯ve arrived early. Trying to secure stock ahead of time?¡±

    ¡°Haha... When you lack power or wealth, you have to at least be diligent.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. Just don¡¯t cause any trouble while you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    I had no intention of causing trouble here.

    Though my pocket held a mana saber, using it would mean the mission had gone sideways, so this was no time to resort to violence.

    According to the trade information provided by Frederica, mermaid eggs were typically released in the fall. During that time, merchants from across the continent would swarm the duchy, turning everything into chaos.

    Arriving in summer as I did meant I came during a period when acquiring mermaid eggs would ordinarily be difficult. However, my true objective wasn¡¯t to buy the eggs but to uncover whether real mermaids were used in their production or if, as officially stated, they were made from ordinary fish. Thus, it was better to investigate now, while they were still being cultivated, rather than during the harvest.

    ''I haven¡¯t pinpointed the location yet.''

    I knew which trade groups distributed mermaid eggs to the market, but the production sites were still unknown. My goal was to locate the exact production sites. If I couldn¡¯t find them directly, I¡¯d have to trace them by investigating the trade groups that dealt with the producers.

    ''Well, with a full pocket, my heart feels at ease.''

    When performing missions as part of the Magic Knights, I would usually present the insignia of the Magic Knights and have expenses covered by the kingdom''s budget. However, this was the foreign land of the Baran Duchy, and now, expenses weren¡¯t covered by the kingdom but by the personal wealth of Seyra, the guardian dragon.

    Incidentally, Seyra reportedly accumulated wealth over centuries by receiving a formal royal salary she never spent. Thanks to Frederica¡¯s persuasion, Seyra had recently invested heavily in the establishment of a large-scale homunculus workshop, which became a massive success, multiplying her fortune tenfold.

    ''No wonder. I thought the sale of homunculi would end up being classified as human trafficking, but instead, it teetered on the edge of illegality and was finally declared lawful in the last trial...''

    The kingdom''s highest judge was Seyra herself. While she claimed to handle all matters impartially, it seemed she couldn¡¯t afford to let her own investment go down the drain and had made a convenient ruling.

    Now that the homunculus business was booming, it was beneficial for everyone, including me. Instead of receiving a meager budget, I was given a purse full of silver coins, which felt much more reassuring.

    ''It¡¯d be better to gather information at night. For now, I should kill time until the sun sets.''

    Thanks to the ample funds, I rented a villa overlooking the coast. Judging that this mission might take a while, I even bought a fishing rod to enjoy some leisure time.

    "They say you can catch plenty of fish here, don¡¯t they?"

    By early autumn, the place would be crowded with merchants flocking to purchase mermaid eggs, leaving no space to breathe. But in the midsummer off-season, the villa''s surroundings were empty, allowing me to fish comfortably alone.

    "So, you just hook the worm onto the fishing line and..."

    I¡¯d never fished before in my life. Growing up in the inland plains, the creeks flowing alongside farmlands were the deepest bodies of water I had ever seen.

    Even in the capital, although a river flowed nearby, it was separated from the Magic Knights'' activity zones and was strictly off-limits under the pretext of protecting the water supply. It wasn¡¯t exactly a place one could casually visit.

    For someone like me, this villa with a clear view of the ocean was a novel experience. Despite being a long-term mission, I found myself oddly excited.

    "So, you cast the line far out like this and just wait, right?"

    Securing the rod in place, I sat down on a chair I¡¯d set up beforehand and waited.

    Five minutes passed.

    "Why isn¡¯t anything biting?"

    After ten minutes, I started shaking the rod around to lure the fish, but there was still no sign of anything nibbling at the bait.

    "Am I doing something wrong?"

    I changed the bait, shaking the rod more vigorously to tempt the fish. But it seemed like the fish in this area were either too clever or completely uninterested in my efforts. None took the bait.

    After about an hour of flailing the rod around, all I got was an aching arm and no fish in sight.

    "In stories, they talk about catching fish left and right, making it seem so easy..."

    But that was just fiction. After all, if characters in a story spent an hour blankly waiting for fish, the readers would probably rage.

    Realizing fishing wasn¡¯t for me, I decided to pack up the rod, head back to the villa, and drink instead. That¡¯s when I heard it.

    "Help... me..."

    It was a faint voice, so weak that an ordinary person wouldn¡¯t have caught it. It was the voice of a girl.

    ''Where is that coming from?''

    "Help... meee..."

    The barely audible voice, on the verge of fading away entirely, came from below the coastal cliff where I¡¯d been fishing.

    ''The merchant who rented me this villa did warn me not to approach the cliffs because they were dangerous...''

    But rescuing someone was a different matter entirely.

    The cliffside was as treacherous as described, with steep slopes that seemed fit for mountain goats. The rocks, eroded by waves, crumbled at the slightest touch. Yet, as someone trained to overcome rough terrains, I saw it as nothing more than a playground.

    Swoosh!

    I leaped down lightly, infusing mana into my hands to brace myself. Pressing my body against the cliff, I used friction to slow my descent.

    ''This is manageable. I¡¯ll land here...!''

    Thud!

    Calculating the distance to the sandy shore, I stepped on a protruding rock to reduce my speed further, landing in a low stance to minimize the impact.

    Training as a knight typically involved performing such stunts while wearing armor. Doing it barehanded made it much easier.

    "Where are you?"

    "Over... here..."

    Even as I got closer, the girl¡¯s voice was so faint it was almost drowned out by the sound of the waves. It was clear she¡¯d suffered a serious injury or was completely exhausted.

    The voice came from a nearby sandy shore. There, I found a young girl with pale blonde hair tangled in a discarded net, her lower body completely ensnared.

    "Help... me... please... someone..."

    "Stay still for a moment."

    I couldn¡¯t use the mana saber to cut the net without risking burning her lower body. Instead, I drew a sharp dagger meant for cooking fish and began cutting away the net.

    "Ah... no, you can¡¯t..."

    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be careful not to hurt you."

    Ensuring the blade wouldn¡¯t cut her legs, I carefully severed parts of the net and tore the rest apart with my hands. As I freed her bit by bit...

    ''She¡¯s hurt badly.''

    Under the net, her skin was covered in shallow cuts, as if she¡¯d struggled to free herself, only to have the net dig into her flesh.

    Although the wounds were numerous, they weren¡¯t deep. If treated promptly, they wouldn¡¯t leave scars.

    But what struck me wasn¡¯t the injuries¡ªit was the scales covering her lower body instead of skin.

    ''Huh?''

    For a moment, I thought her legs were tangled with a fish caught in the net. But as I quickly cut away the last clump of the net and freed her...

    "No... please, don¡¯t look..."

    What emerged was a fish-like tail. The net had concealed the connection between her human upper body and the fish scales forming her lower half.

    A human upper body with a fish''s lower body¡ªthere was only one thing this could mean.

    "A mermaid?"

    The legendary mermaid was standing¡ªor rather, lying¡ªright in front of me.